The frauds of Romish monks and priests set forth in eight letters / lately written by a gentleman in his journey into Italy, and publish'd for the benefit of the publick.
         Gavin, Antonio, fl. 1726.
      
       
         
           1691
        
      
       Approx. 716 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 217 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A42516
         Wing G390
         ESTC R31723
         12248126
         ocm 12248126
         57009
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A42516)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 57009)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1504:25)
      
       
         
           
             The frauds of Romish monks and priests set forth in eight letters / lately written by a gentleman in his journey into Italy, and publish'd for the benefit of the publick.
             Gavin, Antonio, fl. 1726.
          
           [16], 416 p.
           
             Printed by Samuel Roycraft for Robert Clavell ...,
             London :
             1691.
          
           
             Dedication signed: G. D.E.E.A.P. which stands for Gabriel d'Emiliane Angelicanae Presbyter--British Museum catalogue.
             Gabriel d'Emiliane is the pseudonym of Antonio Gavin--Halkett and Laing and Wing.
             Errata: preliminary p. [8]
             Imperfect: pages stained, with print showthrough and loss of print.
             Reproduction of original in the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
           Monasticism and religious orders.
        
      
    
     
        2007-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-01 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-09 Elspeth Healey
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-09 Elspeth Healey
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           THE
           FRAUDS
           OF
           ROMISH
           MONKS
           AND
           PRIESTS
           ,
           SET
           FORTH
           In
           Eight
           LETTERS
           .
        
         
           Lately
           Written
           By
           a
           Gentleman
           ,
           in
           his
           Journy
           into
           ITALY
           ;
           Aud
           Publish'd
           for
           the
           Benefit
           of
           the
           Publick
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Samuel
             Roycroft
          
           ,
           for
           
             Robert
             Clavell
          
           at
           the
           Peacock
           at
           the
           West-End
           of
           S.
           Pauls
           ,
           1691.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           IMPRIMATUR
           ,
        
         
           
             
               Nov.
               5.
               1690.
               
            
          
           
             C.
             Alston
             ,
             
               R.
               P.
               D.
            
             HEN.
             
          
           Episc
           .
           Lond.
           à
           Sacris
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           Right
           Honourable
           THE
           EARL
           OF
           NOTTINGHAM
           ,
           HIS
           MAJESTIES
           Principal
           Secretary
           of
           State
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           would
           be
           a
           great
           Presumption
           in
           me
           (
           who
           am
           a
           Stranger
           in
           this
           Country
           )
           to
           appear
           in
           
           Publick
           manner
           without
           the
           Protection
           of
           some
           Great
           Name
           .
           That
           of
           Your
           Lordships
           is
           deservedly
           such
           ,
           seeing
           to
           the
           Greatness
           of
           Your
           Birth
           ,
           You
           have
           added
           the
           highest
           Qualities
           of
           Wisdom
           and
           Vertue
           ,
           and
           discharged
           the
           Public
           Trusts
           of
           Your
           eminent
           Station
           ,
           so
           much
           to
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           all
           good
           Men.
           
        
         
           I
           find
           (
           wheresoever
           I
           go
           )
           great
           Numbers
           of
           those
           who
           highly
           Honour
           the
           Memory
           of
           Your
           Lordships
           Father
           ,
           and
           speak
           of
           him
           as
           of
           a
           Friend
           and
           an
           Ornament
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           a
           Pillar
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           an
           Oracle
           of
           the
           
           Law
           ,
           a
           Judge
           and
           Patron
           of
           Learning
           and
           Learned
           Men
           ,
           an
           Encourager
           of
           Persons
           of
           Sound
           Principles
           and
           good
           Lives
           ;
           a
           Bountiful
           Support
           of
           those
           of
           our
           Country
           ,
           who
           have
           fled
           hither
           for
           meer
           Conscience
           sake
           ;
           and
           a
           Worthy
           Example
           of
           Sobriety
           ,
           Justice
           ,
           and
           Charity
           .
        
         
           Your
           Lordship
           following
           so
           Excellent
           a
           Father
           with
           equal
           Steps
           ,
           I
           presume
           to
           make
           this
           my
           Humble
           Application
           to
           You
           ,
           in
           behalf
           both
           of
           my Self
           and
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           which
           with
           an
           honest
           Design
           I
           have
           Written
           and
           Published
           ,
           resting
           secure
           under
           
           Your
           
             Lordships
             Patronage
          
           ,
           and
           resolving
           (
           by
           the
           Blessing
           of
           God
           )
           always
           to
           make
           good
           the
           Character
           of
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           Your
           Lordship
           's
           Most
           Humble
           and
           most
           Obedient
           Servant
           ,
           
             G.
             D.
             E.
             E.
             A.
             P.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           IT
           must
           be
           granted
           ,
           That
           the
           Publick
           have
           been
           just
           in
           the
           kind
           Reception
           they
           have
           given
           to
           the
           LETTERS
           of
           Dr.
           Burnet
           ,
           now
           the
           Right
           Reverend
           Bishop
           of
           Salisbury
           ,
           concerning
           his
           Voyage
           to
           Italy
           .
           The
           Truth
           of
           his
           Relations
           hath
           been
           own'd
           by
           all
           those
           who
           have
           had
           the
           Curiosity
           to
           Visit
           those
           Countries
           ,
           and
           given
           occasion
           to
           the
           Learned
           ,
           to
           make
           curious
           Reflections
           upon
           them
           .
           But
           above
           all
           I
           have
           observed
           ,
           That
           the
           Passages
           He
           hath
           inserted
           by
           the
           By
           (
           about
           some
           of
           their
           Religious
           Practices
           )
           have
           particularly
           pleased
           the
           English
           Nation
           ,
           who
           (
           above
           all
           )
           abominate
           Popery
           .
           'T
           is
           this
           Consideration
           at
           first
           ,
           that
           begat
           a
           Desire
           in
           me
           to
           publish
           many
           other
           Particulars
           on
           this
           Subject
           ,
           especially
           upon
           the
           Lives
           and
           Practices
           of
           
             Romish
             Priests
          
           and
           Monks
           ,
           which
           
           were
           known
           to
           me
           ,
           as
           having
           been
           a
           
             Secular
             Priest
          
           of
           the
           same
           Church
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           come
           so
           easily
           to
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           The
           Reason
           why
           I
           was
           so
           Inquisitive
           ,
           is
           set
           down
           at
           the
           Beginning
           of
           my
           First
           LETTER
           :
           I
           shall
           only
           add
           ,
           That
           those
           who
           are
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Rome
           ,
           will
           find
           no
           difficulty
           to
           believe
           the
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           here
           related
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           to
           venture
           their
           Credit
           in
           denying
           them
           ,
           since
           they
           are
           still
           expos'd
           to
           Publick
           View
           ;
           and
           as
           many
           as
           go
           thither
           ,
           may
           be
           so
           many
           Witnesses
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           If
           at
           any
           time
           I
           make
           use
           of
           some
           Expressions
           which
           may
           seem
           to
           have
           too
           much
           Lightness
           in
           them
           ,
           I
           desire
           my
           Reader
           ,
           to
           attribute
           this
           to
           the
           Subject
           ;
           and
           to
           consider
           ,
           That
           as
           Serious
           Things
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           exprest
           in
           a
           
             Jocular
             Style
          
           ;
           so
           neither
           is
           it
           possible
           ,
           to
           utter
           Ridiculous
           Matters
           with
           a
           
             Becoming
             Gravity
          
           .
        
         
           Nor
           do
           I
           believe
           ,
           That
           the
           Papists
           will
           have
           any
           reason
           to
           Complain
           of
           me
           ,
           as
           they
           commonly
           do
           of
           those
           that
           Leave
           them
           ;
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             they
             make
             it
             their
             chief
             business
             ,
             to
             Expose
             them
             without
             Bounds
             or
             Measure
             .
          
           For
           the
           Truth
           is
           ,
           I
           have
           still
           Matter
           enough
           
           in
           store
           ,
           to
           fill
           another
           Volume
           as
           big
           as
           this
           ,
           which
           might
           serve
           for
           a
           
             Second
             Part
          
           :
           But
           I
           choose
           to
           stop
           here
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           an
           occasion
           rather
           of
           Commending
           my
           Moderation
           ,
           than
           of
           Complaining
           of
           my
           doing
           Too
           much
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           Forasmuch
           as
           those
           Observations
           made
           in
           my
           Travels
           ,
           have
           much
           conduced
           to
           the
           Change
           of
           my
           Religion
           ;
           so
           (
           I
           trust
           in
           God
           )
           the
           Publication
           of
           them
           will
           have
           a
           good
           effect
           upon
           others
           ,
           by
           Opening
           the
           Eyes
           of
           the
           People
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           ;
           by
           Discouraging
           those
           that
           Seduce
           them
           ;
           and
           by
           putting
           Protestants
           upon
           Rendring
           hearty
           Thanks
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           having
           delivered
           them
           from
           so
           Miserable
           a
           Slavery
           .
        
         
           This
           (
           
             Candid
             Reader
          
           )
           is
           the
           principal
           Aim
           I
           had
           in
           Publishing
           this
           Book
           .
           Farewel
           .
        
         
           
             G.
             D.
             E.
             E.
             A.
             P.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAg.
           38.
           lin
           .
           31
           read
           
             many
             Fir-trees
          
           ,
           p.
           63.
           l.
           17
           ,
           Navona
           ,
           p.
           155.
           l
           11.
           miseri
           ,
           p.
           174.
           l.
           15.
           
           Vicenza
           .
           p.
           237.
           l.
           20.
           chastest
           ,
           p.
           246.
           l.
           3.
           seipso
           ,
           p.
           264.
           l.
           14.
           
           Cielo
           ,
           p.
           298.
           l.
           5.
           
             four
             years
          
           ,
           l.
           14.
           
             two
             years
          
           p.
           326.
           l.
           4.
           
             cover'd
             again
          
           ,
           p.
           399.
           l.
           5.
           who
           ,
           l.
           7.
           dele
           
             h●
             〈◊〉
             with
             afterwards
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           OF
           THE
           Principal
           Relations
           Contain'd
           in
           the
           Ensuing
           LETTERS
           .
        
         
           
             The
             First
             LETTER
             .
             p.
             1
          
           
             OF
             Relicks
             ,
             and
             the
             ill
             Vse
             that
             is
             made
             of
             them
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             to
             deceive
             the
             People
             .
             2
          
           
             
             Some
             curious
             Relations
             on
             this
             Subject
             .
             5
          
           
             A
             description
             of
             the
             Famous
             Abby
             of
             Citeaux
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Great
             Chartreuse
             of
             Grenoble
             ,
             23
          
           
             The
             Disorderly
             and
             Voluptuous
             Life
             of
             those
             Monks
             ;
             and
             the
             Artifices
             they
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             to
             advance
             their
             Temporal
             Profit
             ,
             by
             abusing
             the
             Credulity
             of
             Seculars
             ,
             36
          
        
         
           
             The
             Second
             LETTER
             ,
             42
          
           
             OF
             the
             Corrupt
             ,
             Ambitious
             ,
             and
             Revengful
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Roman
             Clergy
             ,
             43
          
           
             The
             Inquisition
             is
             a
             ready
             Means
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             their
             Cruelty
             and
             Revenge
             ,
             57
          
           
             Dreadful
             Examples
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             62
          
           
             The
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             little
             known
             in
             Italy
             ,
             73
          
           
             Protestants
             represented
             to
             the
             People
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             
               No
               Christians
            
             ,
             76
          
           
             
             The
             English
             Church
             more
             proper
             to
             convince
             the
             Papists
             of
             their
             Error
             ,
             than
             any
             other
             Reformed
             Church
             ,
             80
          
           
             The
             great
             Caution
             the
             Pope
             takes
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             Importation
             of
             Protestant
             Books
             into
             Italy
             ,
             82
          
           
             The
             Government
             of
             Priests
             ,
             insupportable
             ,
             84
          
        
         
           
             The
             Third
             LETTER
             ,
             86
          
           
             OF
             the
             Hospitals
             and
             Pilgrims
             of
             Italy
             ,
             87
          
           
             The
             Monks
             and
             Priests
             have
             converted
             the
             Revenues
             belonging
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             their
             own
             use
             ,
             90
          
           
             Superstition
             of
             the
             Italians
             at
             
               Luca
               ,
               Pisa
            
             ,
             and
             Florence
             ;
             and
             more
             particularly
             of
             the
             Famous
             Devotion
             of
             the
             Annonciade
             ,
             or
             Picture
             of
             the
             Annunciation
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             109
          
           
             The
             Description
             of
             some
             Famous
             Monasteries
             ;
             viz.
             the
             Great
             
               Camaldule
               ,
               Valombrosa
            
             ,
             and
             Averne
             ,
             seated
             on
             the
             highest
             Mountains
             
             of
             the
             Apennine
             ,
             119
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             these
             Three
             sorts
             of
             Monks
             ,
             124
          
           
             The
             Great
             Jubilee
             of
             our
             Lady
             of
             Portcuncule
             ,
             136
          
           
             A
             Story
             concerning
             the
             Bodies
             of
             S.
             Dominick
             and
             S.
             Francis
             ,
             at
             Assise
             ,
             138
          
           
             The
             Old
             Franciscan
             Convents
             ,
             compar'd
             with
             those
             of
             this
             Time
             ,
             140
          
        
         
           
             The
             Fourth
             LETTER
             ,
             143
          
           
             OF
             Journying
             to
             Loretto
             ,
             144
          
           
             The
             manner
             how
             Gentlemen
             and
             Ladies
             go
             in
             Pilgrimage
             to
             this
             place
             ,
             150
          
           
             Ridiculous
             Fables
             about
             the
             Chappel
             of
             Loretto
             ,
             156
          
           
             The
             Cheats
             that
             are
             in
             vogue
             there
             ;
             and
             the
             vast
             Gain
             the
             Popes
             and
             Jesuits
             draw
             thence
             ,
             157
          
           
             
             What
             properly
             an
             Italian
             Miracle
             is
             ,
             165
          
           
             Many
             curious
             Relations
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             172
          
           
             The
             Mystical
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             Humor
             of
             those
             Persons
             who
             Profess
             it
             in
             Italy
             ,
             196
          
        
         
           
             The
             Fifth
             LETTER
             ,
             204
          
           
             OF
             the
             Italian
             Festivals
             and
             Confraternities
             ;
             205
          
           
             And
             the
             Scandalous
             use
             the
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             make
             of
             them
             ;
             208
          
           
             As
             likewise
             of
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             and
             Masses
             ,
             244
          
        
         
           
             The
             Sixth
             LETTER
             ,
             267
          
           
             THe
             deplorable
             Abuse
             of
             Preaching
             in
             Italy
             ,
             268
          
           
             The
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             have
             entirely
             converted
             
             the
             Ministry
             to
             their
             Temporal
             Advantage
             ,
             276
          
           
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Publick
             Places
             ,
             288
          
           
             Children-Preachers
             ,
             295
          
           
             Preachers
             with
             the
             Red
             Cap
             ,
             or
             Missionaries
             ,
             301
          
           
             Horrid
             Profaness
             of
             Easter-day
             Sermons
             ,
             307
          
           
             The
             Blessing
             of
             Easter
             Eggs
             ,
             310
          
           
             Grate
             Preachers
             ,
             or
             Preachers
             to
             Nuns
             ,
             312
          
        
         
           
             The
             Seventh
             LETTER
             ,
             317
          
           
             OF
             the
             Processions
             of
             Italy
             ,
             318
          
           
             Ridiculous
             Follies
             practis'd
             at
             them
             ,
             324
          
           
             Images
             Veil'd
             for
             several
             years
             together
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             end
             ,
             326
          
           
             Cross-Bearers
             and
             Disciplinarians
             ,
             335
          
           
             
             Jesuits
             going
             in
             Procession
             at
             Venice
             ,
             choose
             rather
             to
             associate
             themselves
             with
             Coblers
             ,
             than
             with
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             342
          
           
             Mangers
             made
             a
             Shew
             of
             at
             Christmass
             ,
             363
          
           
             Of
             Exorcists
             ,
             and
             Possessed
             Persons
             ,
             366
          
        
         
           
             The
             Eighth
             LETTER
             ,
             371
          
           
             THe
             Corruption
             of
             Italian
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             in
             their
             Doctrin
             and
             Morals
             ,
             372
          
           
             The
             Vse
             they
             make
             of
             their
             vast
             Revenues
             ,
             and
             the
             Scandalous
             Lives
             they
             lead
             ,
             185
          
           
             Pleasant
             Histories
             of
             their
             Amours
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             abandon
             themselves
             to
             
               Fornication
               ,
               Adultery
               ;
               Incest
            
             ,
             and
             Sodomy
             ;
             instead
             of
             the
             Sacred-Tie
             of
             Marriage
             ,
             which
             they
             condemn
             and
             abhor
             ,
             397
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           ABUSES
           OF
           RELIGION
           ,
           AND
           Cheats
           practised
           by
           Romish
           Monks
           and
           Priests
           ,
           In
           Eight
           LETTERS
           .
        
         
           
             The
             First
             LETTER
             ,
             Of
             Relicks
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             YOU
             have
             not
             forgot
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             last
             Conversation
             we
             had
             together
             in
             France
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Religion
             ,
             I
             made
             you
             acknowledge
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Protestant
               Religion
            
             was
             more
             suitable
             to
             Reason
             ,
             than
             the
             Romish
             ,
             which
             you
             profess
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             by
             an
             evasion
             ,
             more
             subtle
             than
             solid
             ,
             you
             was
             pleased
             to
             call
             that
             Reason
             ,
             
               Human
               Reason
            
             ,
             supported
             by
             Sense
             ,
             which
             you
             said
             ,
             was
             the
             Rock
             on
             which
             the
             purity
             of
             Faith
             commonly
             splits
             and
             suffers
             Shipwrack
             ;
             
             and
             that
             you
             desired
             Faith
             to
             be
             the
             Foundation
             of
             your
             Religion
             ,
             with
             exclusion
             of
             every
             thing
             else
             ;
             and
             as
             you
             ,
             with
             your
             Divines
             ,
             freely
             owned
             an
             hundred
             several
             Miracles
             in
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             you
             were
             pleased
             to
             tell
             me
             ,
             That
             that
             was
             a
             Mystery
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             ought
             rather
             to
             be
             humbly
             adored
             ,
             than
             rashly
             pry'd
             into
             .
             Whereupon
             ,
             when
             I
             took
             the
             liberty
             to
             tell
             you
             ▪
             That
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             my
             Reason
             was
             given
             me
             by
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             use
             of
             it
             in
             the
             searching
             out
             the
             Truth
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             but
             think
             it
             hard
             ,
             to
             reject
             the
             Light
             it
             offers
             ,
             seeing
             that
             without
             it
             I
             was
             like
             one
             ,
             who
             being
             fallen
             into
             a
             deep
             Water
             ,
             and
             finding
             no
             bottom
             to
             foot
             upon
             ,
             is
             drown'd
             and
             lost
             .
             You
             Reply'd
             ,
             That
             if
             I
             inclin'd
             to
             follow
             Reason
             ,
             you
             would
             soon
             furnish
             me
             with
             Guides
             able
             to
             satisfie
             an
             honest
             Mind
             ;
             and
             that
             I
             needed
             only
             to
             cast
             my
             Eye
             on
             so
             many
             Learned
             Men
             ,
             both
             Monks
             and
             Priests
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             main
             Props
             and
             Pillars
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             Integrity
             of
             their
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             Purity
             of
             their
             Doctrin
             ,
             uphold
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             here
             upon
             Earth
             ;
             That
             it
             was
             morally
             impossible
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             Learned
             Men
             should
             all
             of
             them
             be
             involved
             in
             Error
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             agreeing
             Consent
             of
             so
             many
             Excellent
             Spirits
             ,
             appear'd
             to
             you
             a
             sufficiently
             firm
             Foundation
             to
             establish
             and
             fix
             a
             Reasonable
             Mind
             .
             You
             proceeded
             to
             speak
             to
             me
             with
             earnestness
             ,
             of
             the
             Modesty
             that
             becomes
             those
             who
             have
             only
             a
             mean
             Capacity
             ;
             which
             you
             know
             ,
             I
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             offended
             at
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             as
             being
             better
             than
             any
             
             one
             else
             acquainted
             with
             my
             own
             Mediocrity
             ,
             I
             thank'd
             you
             for
             your
             Advice
             ;
             adding
             ,
             That
             how
             useful
             otherwise
             it
             might
             be
             ,
             yet
             ought
             it
             not
             to
             stop
             me
             in
             my
             search
             after
             Truth
             .
             And
             forasmuch
             as
             some
             time
             after
             ,
             partly
             out
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             and
             partly
             out
             of
             Curiosity
             ,
             I
             hapned
             to
             undertake
             a
             Voyage
             into
             Italy
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             occasion
             calling
             to
             mind
             ,
             how
             in
             my
             Scruples
             about
             Religion
             you
             had
             referred
             me
             to
             your
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             ,
             I
             made
             it
             my
             business
             ,
             more
             than
             otherwise
             I
             would
             have
             done
             ,
             to
             examine
             their
             Life
             and
             Conduct
             ,
             to
             try
             whether
             I
             could
             find
             them
             a
             sufficient
             and
             rational
             Foundation
             ,
             as
             you
             pretend
             ,
             to
             assure
             and
             confirm
             a
             person
             ,
             who
             already
             began
             to
             doubt
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             your
             Principles
             .
             And
             it
             seems
             indeed
             ,
             That
             God
             took
             a
             particular
             care
             ,
             to
             dispose
             all
             things
             towards
             my
             full
             and
             satisfactory
             Information
             herein
             during
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             my
             Travels
             .
          
           
             At
             my
             setting
             forth
             from
             Paris
             ,
             I
             associated
             my self
             with
             a
             
               Benedictin
               Monk
            
             of
             a
             Reformed
             Congregation
             ,
             a
             Man
             of
             sufficient
             Learning
             ,
             and
             whose
             Wit
             and
             other
             good
             Qualities
             ,
             had
             so
             far
             recommended
             him
             to
             the
             Religious
             of
             his
             Order
             ,
             as
             to
             send
             him
             a
             second
             time
             in
             quality
             of
             their
             Procurator
             ,
             and
             Solicitor
             General
             ,
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             .
             His
             Person
             and
             Port
             were
             very
             advantageous
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             a
             subtle
             Wit
             ,
             very
             proper
             to
             humour
             the
             Cardinals
             ,
             and
             to
             insinuate
             himself
             with
             the
             Pope
             ;
             and
             on
             this
             design
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             now
             undertook
             this
             Journey
             .
             We
             took
             our
             Way
             through
             the
             Country
             of
             Brie
             ,
             and
             so
             through
             Burgundy
             ;
             and
             upon
             the
             Road
             we
             called
             at
             several
             
             Monasteries
             of
             his
             Order
             ,
             where
             we
             were
             received
             and
             treated
             very
             civilly
             ;
             and
             where
             I
             had
             an
             opportunity
             of
             making
             some
             Observations
             ,
             which
             I
             thought
             not
             unworthy
             of
             your
             knowledge
             ;
             and
             therefore
             have
             made
             them
             the
             Subject
             of
             this
             Letter
             ,
             after
             which
             ,
             I
             intend
             with
             the
             first
             occasion
             ,
             in
             case
             I
             find
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             these
             prove
             welcom
             to
             you
             ,
             to
             impart
             some
             other
             Matters
             I
             have
             observed
             since
             my
             entring
             into
             Italy
             .
          
           
             We
             arrived
             ,
             the
             13th
             of
             July
             ,
             at
             a
             little
             Town
             on
             the
             Confines
             of
             the
             Country
             of
             Auxerre
             ,
             called
             Flavigny
             .
             It
             is
             a
             place
             of
             little
             consideration
             at
             present
             ,
             tho'
             very
             famous
             by
             reason
             of
             a
             Pilgrimage
             which
             has
             been
             continued
             there
             a
             long
             time
             since
             ,
             in
             honour
             of
             a
             certain
             Saintess
             called
             Reine
             ,
             and
             very
             infamous
             for
             the
             Contests
             and
             Impostures
             which
             were
             in
             their
             vigour
             when
             we
             pass'd
             that
             Way
             .
             The
             History
             in
             short
             is
             this
             :
             An
             holy
             Woman
             ,
             named
             Reine
             ,
             suffer'd
             Martyrdom
             about
             Alise
             ,
             a
             little
             Village
             a
             League
             distant
             from
             Flavigny
             ;
             and
             the
             Ground
             of
             that
             Country
             generally
             abounding
             with
             Mineral
             Waters
             ,
             some
             considerable
             time
             after
             the
             Monks
             of
             Flavigny
             made
             a
             search
             for
             the
             Body
             of
             this
             Saint
             ,
             and
             informed
             the
             People
             ,
             That
             when
             she
             was
             Beheaded
             ,
             at
             the
             very
             place
             where
             her
             Head
             lighted
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             a
             Spring
             (
             known
             by
             Experience
             to
             be
             much
             conducing
             to
             the
             Healing
             of
             the
             Sick
             )
             bubbled
             up
             at
             that
             very
             instant
             ,
             for
             a
             perpetual
             Miracle
             ,
             in
             witness
             of
             Gods
             approbation
             of
             the
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             made
             by
             his
             Handmaid
             .
             This
             Error
             being
             afterwards
             carried
             on
             for
             many
             Ages
             
             in
             the
             Minds
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             become
             the
             more
             incurable
             for
             its
             long
             standing
             ,
             it
             hapned
             some
             years
             since
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             Cord●liers
             ,
             who
             are
             Religious
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             St.
             Francis
             ,
             a
             sort
             of
             People
             subtle
             and
             very
             crafty
             ,
             obtained
             leave
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             to
             build
             a
             little
             Chappel
             about
             the
             said
             Spring
             ,
             whereof
             they
             took
             possession
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             regret
             of
             the
             Monks
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             St.
             Bennet
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             all
             along
             the
             ancient
             and
             peaceable
             possessors
             of
             all
             the
             Relicks
             of
             St.
             Reine
             ,
             who
             soon
             found
             how
             dangerous
             it
             was
             ,
             to
             have
             such
             sly
             Fellows
             for
             their
             Neighbours
             ;
             and
             the
             false
             Step
             they
             had
             made
             ,
             in
             neglecting
             to
             make
             themselves
             Masters
             of
             a
             Spring
             of
             Water
             ,
             so
             fruitful
             in
             Blessings
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             not
             above
             a
             League
             distant
             from
             their
             Monastery
             .
             Indeed
             the
             Cordeliers
             knew
             much
             better
             to
             improve
             this
             Advantage
             ,
             than
             the
             Benedictins
             had
             done
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             the
             Devotion
             very
             sensibly
             increased
             ,
             in
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             to
             the
             considerable
             profit
             of
             these
             good
             Fellows
             ,
             who
             not
             contenting
             themselves
             with
             being
             the
             Masters
             of
             the
             Miraculous
             Spring
             ,
             but
             resolving
             to
             draw
             to
             themselves
             the
             entire
             Devotion
             of
             that
             Pilgrimage
             ,
             they
             pretended
             to
             have
             a
             considerable
             part
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             that
             Saint
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             they
             exposed
             to
             publick
             View
             ,
             as
             they
             pretended
             ,
             a
             whole
             Arm
             of
             her
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             ,
             within
             less
             than
             a
             Leagues
             space
             ,
             the
             monstrous
             sight
             was
             to
             be
             seen
             of
             a
             Saint
             with
             Three
             Arms
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             astonishment
             and
             scandal
             of
             the
             People
             thereabouts
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             Travellers
             and
             Pilgrims
             ,
             who
             resort
             thither
             from
             all
             
             Parts
             .
             Would
             to
             God
             that
             this
             Imposture
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             so
             many
             others
             every
             whit
             as
             strange
             ,
             had
             the
             power
             to
             open
             the
             Eyes
             of
             those
             poor
             People
             ,
             to
             discover
             once
             for
             all
             ,
             how
             these
             wretched
             Monks
             do
             abuse
             them
             ;
             how
             easily
             then
             would
             they
             perceive
             ,
             That
             not
             only
             the
             Bones
             they
             adore
             are
             very
             uncertain
             ,
             as
             resting
             only
             on
             the
             Faith
             of
             persons
             ,
             who
             indeed
             have
             none
             at
             all
             ;
             but
             besides
             ,
             that
             that
             Spring
             never
             was
             Miraculous
             ,
             but
             only
             an
             excellent
             Mineral
             Water
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             ●ather'd
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Soil
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             many
             Famous
             Naturalists
             and
             Physicians
             ,
             who
             have
             learnedly
             treated
             on
             this
             Subject
             .
             I
             could
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             have
             heartily
             wish'd
             you
             present
             ,
             when
             the
             Father
             (
             Guardian
             of
             that
             Convent
             )
             who
             took
             the
             pains
             himself
             to
             shew
             us
             the
             fair
             Buildings
             and
             Gardens
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             product
             of
             the
             Moneys
             brought
             in
             by
             that
             Devotion
             ,
             entred
             upon
             the
             discourse
             of
             his
             pretended
             Relick
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             the
             impudence
             to
             shew
             us
             ;
             for
             I
             assure
             my self
             ,
             you
             would
             have
             soon
             recover'd
             of
             the
             too
             favourable
             Opinion
             you
             have
             conceiv'd
             for
             this
             kind
             of
             Men.
             He
             protested
             ,
             not
             without
             an
             horrid
             Blasphemy
             ,
             That
             for
             his
             part
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             more
             firmly
             believe
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Holy
             Trinity
             ,
             than
             he
             was
             convinc'd
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Relick
             ;
             notwithstanding
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Place
             had
             absolutely
             forbid
             them
             ,
             to
             expose
             it
             any
             more
             to
             publick
             View
             .
             It
             would
             be
             too
             ridiculous
             to
             give
             you
             a
             relation
             of
             the
             way
             and
             manner
             by
             which
             he
             assur'd
             us
             this
             Arm
             had
             been
             found
             by
             them
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             mingle
             with
             it
             the
             Revelations
             of
             his
             Brethren
             the
             Cordeliers
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministry
             
             of
             Angels
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             ordinary
             way
             made
             use
             of
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             for
             introducing
             and
             authorizing
             their
             Superstitious
             Worship
             .
             The
             only
             Reflection
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             make
             on
             this
             occasion
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             certainly
             it
             is
             a
             pitiful
             and
             lamentable
             thing
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             the
             
               Roman
               Catholicks
            
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             want
             Men
             of
             Wit
             and
             Parts
             amongst
             them
             ,
             are
             yet
             so
             obstinate
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             be
             disabus'd
             ,
             notwithstanding
             they
             see
             every
             day
             many
             things
             sufficient
             to
             withdraw
             them
             from
             their
             Error
             :
             So
             that
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             believe
             ,
             That
             by
             a
             just
             Judgment
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             render
             to
             Saints
             and
             Saintesses
             a
             Worship
             that
             is
             only
             due
             to
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             suffer'd
             to
             give
             the
             same
             to
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             in
             their
             own
             Consciences
             do
             not
             deserve
             it
             .
             The
             most
             part
             of
             their
             Divines
             maintain
             ,
             That
             when
             a
             Devotion
             is
             once
             set
             on
             foot
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             the
             Subject
             in
             which
             it
             terminates
             should
             be
             afterwards
             found
             to
             be
             false
             and
             superstitious
             ,
             and
             so
             unworthy
             of
             such
             Worship
             ;
             yet
             that
             in
             Conscience
             the
             course
             of
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             stopt
             ;
             because
             (
             say
             they
             )
             the
             Scandal
             which
             by
             this
             means
             must
             needs
             be
             occasion'd
             ,
             would
             be
             a
             much
             greater
             Evil
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             we
             design
             to
             take
             away
             ;
             and
             because
             the
             Simplicity
             of
             a
             deluded
             People
             ,
             whose
             intention
             is
             always
             right
             and
             pure
             ,
             is
             much
             more
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             than
             a
             too
             great
             cautelousness
             and
             fear
             of
             being
             deceived
             ,
             which
             might
             in
             the
             end
             engage
             them
             to
             call
             in
             question
             all
             manner
             of
             Relicks
             and
             Miracles
             ,
             which
             they
             look
             upon
             as
             a
             very
             great
             Evil.
             But
             the
             naked
             Truth
             is
             ,
             This
             would
             give
             a
             great
             Stroak
             
             towards
             the
             diminishing
             of
             their
             Temporal
             profits
             ,
             there
             being
             never
             a
             Pilgrimage
             which
             does
             not
             afford
             them
             very
             considerable
             ones
             by
             the
             infinite
             number
             of
             Prayers
             and
             Masses
             ,
             which
             are
             there
             procured
             ,
             and
             are
             all
             ra●ed
             at
             a
             very
             high
             price
             .
             I
             can
             give
             you
             on
             this
             Subject
             the
             Result
             of
             a
             Conference
             ,
             at
             which
             I
             was
             present
             my self
             ,
             some
             time
             ago
             ,
             at
             Blois
             in
             France
             ,
             upon
             occasion
             of
             several●
             Relicks
             kept
             in
             the
             Parish
             of
             St.
             Victor
             ,
             two
             Leagues
             distant
             from
             that
             City
             .
             These
             Relicks
             were
             much
             out
             of
             order
             ,
             in
             old
             Wooden-Cases
             ,
             all
             Worm-eaten
             and
             rotten
             with
             Age
             ,
             which
             hindred
             them
             from
             being
             carried
             in
             Procession
             ,
             and
             exposed
             to
             publick
             View
             .
             The
             concern
             therefore
             was
             to
             have
             them
             more
             modishly
             accommodated
             ,
             and
             transported
             into
             New
             Cases
             .
             To
             this
             end
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Chartres
             was
             petition'd
             to
             perform
             the
             Translation
             ,
             who
             presently
             sent
             his
             Order
             to
             the
             Archdeacon
             of
             Blois
             for
             that
             purpose
             ;
             who
             assembled
             several
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             to
             consult
             with
             the
             Curate
             and
             Priests
             of
             St.
             Victor
             ,
             about
             the
             Precautions
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             that
             Translation
             .
             The
             Resolution
             was
             ,
             That
             to
             avoid
             the
             Scandal
             that
             might
             happen
             ,
             if
             nothing
             should
             chance
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Old
             Cases
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             the
             declining
             of
             the
             good
             Opinion
             and
             Devotion
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             in
             case
             only
             some
             few
             Bones
             should
             be
             found
             in
             them
             ,
             the
             transportation
             of
             them
             into
             the
             New
             Ones
             should
             not
             be
             done
             in
             publick
             ,
             but
             as
             private
             as
             possibly
             might
             be
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             only
             of
             some
             prudent
             Persons
             ,
             who
             might
             be
             ready
             to
             remedy
             all
             sorts
             of
             Accidents
             upon
             occasion
             :
             I
             was
             desired
             
             by
             some
             Friends
             of
             the
             Archdeacon
             ,
             to
             be
             present
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             I
             can
             assure
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             the
             Resolution
             was
             taken
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             chance
             that
             nothing
             were
             found
             in
             the
             Cases
             ,
             to
             maintain
             peremptorily
             ,
             That
             the
             Bodies
             of
             the
             Saints
             were
             there
             whole
             and
             entire
             .
             And
             to
             allay
             somewhat
             the
             Scruples
             ,
             that
             might
             start
             by
             occasion
             of
             this
             proceeding
             ,
             a
             Canon
             of
             St.
             Saviours
             Church
             of
             Blois
             ,
             a
             Man
             resolute
             and
             of
             small
             Conscience
             ,
             maintain'd
             in
             the
             Face
             of
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             That
             no
             difficulty
             ought
             to
             be
             made
             of
             asserting
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             tho'
             altogether
             false
             ;
             that
             in
             a
             case
             where
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             concerned
             ,
             all
             manner
             of
             Respects
             and
             Sentiments
             whatsoever
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             sacrificed
             and
             given
             up
             ;
             that
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Catholicks
             were
             not
             to
             be
             exposed
             to
             the
             Raillery
             of
             the
             Hereticks
             (
             so
             they
             call
             the
             Protestants
             )
             who
             would
             not
             fail
             to
             mock
             at
             them
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             should
             understand
             ,
             that
             nothing
             had
             been
             found
             in
             the
             Cases
             of
             St.
             Victor
             ,
             which
             for
             so
             long
             a
             time
             had
             been
             the
             Object
             of
             the
             Peoples
             Adoration
             ;
             besides
             ,
             That
             the
             Devotion
             of
             Laicks
             ,
             in
             assisting
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             was
             already
             so
             far
             cooled
             ,
             that
             scarce
             any
             thing
             now
             was
             to
             be
             got
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             by
             some
             pious
             Fraud
             ,
             or
             holy
             Artifice
             .
             The
             Archdeacon
             heard
             all
             his
             Discourse
             without
             contradicting
             him
             in
             the
             least
             ,
             and
             the
             Curate
             of
             the
             Parish
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             person
             most
             concerned
             in
             the
             Case
             ,
             very
             officiously
             returned
             him
             his
             most
             hearty
             Thanks
             .
             This
             done
             ,
             they
             proceeded
             to
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             Cases
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             Bones
             either
             of
             Saints
             ,
             or
             no
             Saints
             ,
             were
             found
             in
             them
             .
             In
             the
             
             mean
             time
             ,
             a
             Monk
             of
             the
             Abby
             of
             St.
             Lomer
             in
             Blois
             ,
             who
             was
             present
             ,
             cried
             out
             at
             the
             very
             instant
             ,
             That
             he
             smelt
             a
             very
             sweet
             Odour
             ,
             which
             proceeded
             from
             them
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             was
             so
             strongly
             seized
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             like
             to
             overcome
             him
             .
             A
             young
             Religious
             (
             his
             Companion
             )
             seconded
             him
             immediately
             ,
             and
             some
             Country
             People
             of
             the
             Parish
             protested
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             The
             Archdeacon
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Company
             freely
             declared
             ,
             that
             they
             smelt
             nothing
             :
             Yet
             forasmuch
             as
             it
             might
             be
             that
             those
             Persons
             having
             some
             more
             particular
             Merit
             before
             God
             ,
             he
             might
             think
             them
             worthy
             of
             Receiving
             the
             like
             Favours
             ;
             it
             was
             ordered
             that
             their
             Attestations
             should
             be
             received
             ,
             and
             set
             in
             the
             Margent
             of
             the
             Verbal
             Process
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             making
             of
             that
             Translation
             ,
             the
             Original
             whereof
             was
             to
             be
             shut
             up
             with
             the
             Relicks
             in
             the
             new
             Cases
             .
             I
             had
             the
             Curiosity
             some
             weeks
             after
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Vi●tage
             ,
             to
             examine
             some
             of
             these
             Persons
             ,
             about
             the
             Odour
             they
             pretended
             to
             have
             smelt
             ,
             of
             what
             kind
             it
             was
             ;
             whereupon
             some
             of
             them
             said
             it
             was
             the
             sent
             of
             a
             Rose
             ,
             others
             of
             Jessamin
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             a
             Violet
             :
             But
             finding
             that
             they
             faultered
             in
             their
             Expressions
             and
             smiled
             withal
             ,
             I
             took
             occasion
             to
             press
             them
             more
             seriouly
             ,
             so
             that
             at
             the
             upshot
             they
             confessed
             ,
             that
             the
             good
             Opinion
             they
             had
             of
             the
             two
             Monks
             ,
             which
             first
             started
             the
             matter
             ,
             had
             drawn
             them
             in
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             forced
             their
             imagination
             to
             make
             them
             believe
             that
             they
             smelt
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             never
             smelt
             indeed
             .
             This
             ingenuous
             Confession
             of
             theirs
             ,
             made
             me
             to
             seek
             an
             opportunity
             to
             discourse
             these
             two
             Monks
             :
             I
             went
             to
             
             see
             the
             youngest
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             after
             I
             had
             given
             him
             two
             or
             three
             Visits
             of
             Civility
             ,
             to
             encrease
             our
             Familiarity
             ,
             I
             obtained
             leave
             of
             his
             Superior
             for
             him
             ,
             to
             accompany
             me
             to
             a
             Country
             House
             ,
             where
             after
             friendly
             Entertainment
             given
             him
             ,
             I
             put
             him
             upon
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Relicks
             of
             S.
             Victor
             :
             The
             young
             Monk
             overcome
             by
             my
             kindness
             ,
             assured
             me
             he
             would
             open
             his
             Heart
             to
             me
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             own
             Brother
             ;
             that
             the
             truth
             was
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             smelt
             any
             such
             Miraculous
             Odour
             ,
             which
             he
             then
             attested
             ,
             but
             that
             partly
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             contradict
             his
             companion
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             a
             sudden
             shame
             that
             surprized
             him
             ;
             lest
             he
             should
             not
             seem
             to
             be
             as
             much
             graced
             with
             Heavenly
             favours
             as
             his
             Brother
             ,
             had
             made
             him
             to
             depose
             against
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             for
             which
             afterwards
             he
             was
             somwhat
             troubled
             .
             But
             Father
             ,
             said
             I
             ,
             how
             can
             you
             be
             at
             Peace
             ,
             without
             unsaying
             again
             ,
             what
             you
             so
             openly
             averr'd
             and
             deposed
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             Honour
             to
             Truth
             ?
             The
             Devil
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             Lies
             ,
             and
             you
             cannot
             pretend
             to
             the
             quality
             of
             a
             Child
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             destroying
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             whereof
             your self
             have
             been
             the
             Instrument
             :
             He
             answered
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             consulted
             with
             his
             Superiors
             about
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             general
             Rule
             they
             had
             given
             him
             ,
             to
             pass
             over
             Scruples
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             was
             ,
             to
             consider
             whether
             the
             thing
             undertaken
             ,
             or
             exerted
             into
             act
             ,
             were
             opposite
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             good
             and
             advantage
             of
             his
             Order
             :
             That
             it
             was
             not
             against
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             advance
             the
             Honor
             of
             one
             of
             his
             Saints
             ;
             especially
             when
             some
             Circumstances
             ,
             that
             were
             both
             Glorious
             and
             Profitable
             to
             the
             Order
             ,
             engaged
             the
             
             doing
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             the
             evil
             that
             could
             be
             supposed
             in
             the
             case
             came
             but
             to
             this
             ,
             To
             say
             that
             God
             had
             done
             ,
             what
             he
             might
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             hath
             done
             on
             many
             other
             occasions
             ,
             which
             at
             the
             highest
             could
             be
             no
             more
             than
             a
             small
             Venial
             Sin
             ;
             as
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             all
             Lies
             are
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             infringe
             Justice
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             do
             no
             Body
             any
             harm
             .
             Having
             thus
             got
             this
             truth
             out
             of
             him
             ;
             I
             had
             no
             more
             to
             do
             now
             ,
             but
             to
             convince
             the
             old
             Monk
             ,
             which
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             for
             me
             to
             do
             ,
             for
             he
             continually
             persisted
             in
             asserting
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             he
             had
             deposed
             ,
             ay
             and
             much
             more
             ;
             for
             he
             added
             ,
             that
             the
             Odour
             had
             followed
             him
             every
             where
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             least
             dust
             of
             those
             sacred
             Relicks
             was
             left
             upon
             his
             Cloaths
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             this
             did
             not
             hinder
             me
             from
             considering
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Credibility
             of
             this
             Miracle
             was
             now
             reduc'd
             to
             the
             Conscience
             of
             one
             single
             Person
             ;
             upon
             whom
             the
             affirmations
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Deponents
             rested
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             ever
             these
             Cases
             should
             chance
             again
             to
             be
             opened
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Verbal
             Process
             was
             shut
             up
             (
             as
             Superstition
             is
             used
             to
             get
             strength
             by
             length
             of
             time
             )
             this
             Miracle
             would
             come
             to
             be
             believed
             with
             as
             much
             assurance
             ,
             as
             a
             great
             many
             other
             most
             false
             and
             Ridiculous
             ones
             are
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             I
             was
             the
             more
             willing
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             to
             represent
             this
             to
             your
             Consideration
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             thing
             which
             happened
             in
             your
             Neighbourhood
             ,
             and
             whereof
             you
             may
             fully
             inform
             your self
             ,
             whensoever
             you
             please
             ;
             that
             so
             finding
             the
             Faithfulness
             of
             my
             Relation
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             you
             may
             be
             the
             more
             disposed
             to
             give
             Credit
             to
             what
             I
             shall
             Write
             to
             you
             ,
             concerning
             
             Foreign
             Countries
             .
             I
             return
             now
             to
             my
             Voyage
             .
          
           
             From
             Flavigny
             ,
             we
             went
             to
             Dijon
             ,
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             the
             Dutchy
             of
             Burgundy
             ,
             where
             I
             was
             Eye-witnes
             of
             a
             horrid
             cheat
             ,
             practised
             by
             the
             Men
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             I
             do
             not
             relate
             this
             passage
             to
             you
             so
             much
             for
             its
             own
             sake
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             end
             you
             may
             make
             a
             reflection
             upon
             it
             ,
             of
             great
             importance
             to
             our
             present
             Subject
             .
             We
             took
             a
             walk
             to
             the
             Holy
             Chappel
             ,
             where
             they
             shewed
             us
             many
             Relicks
             ,
             that
             were
             indeed
             very
             Ridiculous
             ;
             and
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             which
             they
             call
             the
             Holy
             Host
             or
             Wafer
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             Blood
             issued
             in
             great
             abundance
             ,
             after
             that
             a
             Protestant
             had
             in
             several
             places
             Stabbed
             it
             with
             a
             Knife
             ;
             that
             upon
             his
             so
             doing
             the
             Wafer
             was
             chang'd
             into
             an
             Infant
             ,
             and
             from
             an
             Infant
             to
             a
             Wafer
             again
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             before
             .
             Whereupon
             entring
             into
             Discourse
             ,
             we
             at
             last
             were
             insensibly
             led
             to
             this
             Question
             ,
             How
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             at
             present
             there
             were
             not
             so
             many
             Miracles
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             as
             in
             former
             times
             ?
             In
             answer
             to
             which
             the
             Canon
             ,
             who
             shewed
             us
             the
             Relicks
             ,
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Abby
             of
             S.
             Benignus
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             City
             ,
             there
             were
             almost
             every
             day
             Miracles
             wrought
             ,
             at
             an
             Altar
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             where
             Still-born
             Children
             ,
             were
             restored
             to
             Lif●
             for
             some
             Moments
             ,
             till
             they
             could
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptism
             ;
             which
             was
             look'd
             upon
             ,
             as
             a
             very
             great
             happiness
             for
             them
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             according
             to
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             Infants
             dying
             in
             that
             manner
             cannot
             be
             saved
             by
             the
             Faith
             of
             their
             Parents
             ,
             but
             go
             down
             to
             a
             dark
             place
             they
             call
             Limbus
             ,
             which
             is
             made
             express
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             
             where
             they
             are
             to
             continue
             for
             ever
             ,
             without
             suffering
             the
             Punishment
             of
             Sense
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             never
             sinned
             by
             inducement
             of
             the
             Senses
             ;
             but
             where
             notwithstanding
             ,
             they
             must
             undergo
             
               Poenam
               Damni
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Punishment
             of
             loss
             ,
             which
             consists
             in
             the
             privation
             of
             the
             Beatifick
             Vision
             ,
             that
             being
             a
             Punishment
             due
             to
             Original
             Sin.
             We
             cannot
             imagin
             ,
             that
             any
             Fathers
             or
             Mothers
             should
             be
             so
             pittiless
             and
             unnatural
             ,
             as
             rather
             to
             desire
             to
             spare
             their
             Mony
             ,
             than
             to
             rescue
             their
             Children
             from
             so
             Deplorable
             a
             Condition
             ,
             by
             having
             Prayers
             and
             Masses
             said
             for
             them
             at
             the
             said
             Altar
             :
             so
             that
             this
             was
             the
             Trade
             driven
             by
             the
             Religious
             of
             that
             Abby
             .
             We
             went
             therefore
             about
             10
             a
             Clock
             in
             the
             Morning
             to
             that
             Church
             ,
             where
             we
             saw
             the
             Miraculous
             Image
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             commonly
             called
             the
             Little
             ,
             our
             Lady
             of
             S.
             Benignus
             ,
             and
             two
             Still-born
             Children
             ,
             who
             had
             already
             lain
             there
             two
             days
             ,
             being
             black
             and
             livid
             ,
             and
             very
             noisom
             .
             The
             Parents
             who
             were
             of
             the
             best
             Families
             of
             Dijon
             ,
             had
             during
             these
             two
             days
             ,
             procured
             above
             200
             Masses
             to
             be
             said
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             at
             a
             Crown
             a
             piece
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             obtain
             from
             God
             ,
             by
             intercession
             of
             the
             said
             Image
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Religious
             of
             that
             Abby
             ,
             so
             much
             life
             ,
             for
             these
             poor
             Infants
             ,
             as
             might
             be
             sufficient
             for
             them
             ,
             only
             to
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptism
             .
             The
             Monks
             would
             very
             gladly
             have
             deferr'd
             their
             Resurrection
             for
             a
             day
             longer
             ,
             but
             the
             Bodies
             were
             already
             so
             far
             corrupted
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             almost
             impossible
             to
             abide
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             offensiveness
             of
             the
             stench
             that
             came
             from
             them
             :
             so
             that
             as
             it
             happened
             we
             came
             in
             the
             very
             
             nick
             of
             time
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             .
             Towards
             noon
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             time
             of
             the
             last
             Mass
             ,
             a
             young
             Fryar
             ,
             who
             served
             at
             the
             Altar
             ,
             going
             to
             carry
             the
             Mass-Book
             to
             that
             side
             where
             the
             Gospel
             is
             read
             ,
             hit
             with
             his
             Arm
             ,
             either
             wittingly
             or
             by
             chance
             ,
             the
             Table
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             Still-born
             Infants
             were
             laid
             ,
             which
             made
             them
             move
             .
             The
             Priest
             who
             was
             saying
             Mass
             ,
             and
             who
             probably
             was
             acquainted
             with
             the
             hour
             and
             moment
             of
             this
             interlude
             ,
             immediately
             breaking
             off
             his
             sacred
             Mysteries
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Papists
             please
             to
             exp●●ss
             it
             )
             pronounced
             with
             a
             loud
             Voice
             the
             Sacramental
             Words
             over
             the
             Infants
             ,
             
               Baptizo
               ,
               &c.
            
             casting
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             on
             their
             Bodies
             the
             water
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             had
             washed
             his
             hands
             .
             At
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             a
             great
             noise
             was
             raised
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             People
             crying
             out
             ▪
             A
             Miracle
             ,
             a
             Miracle
             !
             My
             Eyes
             could
             not
             deceive
             me
             ,
             in
             a
             case
             I
             had
             so
             plainly
             discerned
             ,
             and
             I
             could
             with
             all
             my
             Heart
             have
             undertaken
             to
             undedeceive
             the
             poor
             People
             ;
             but
             that
             I
             knew
             how
             dangerous
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             oppose
             the
             blind
             Rabble
             ,
             kept
             and
             entertained
             in
             Error
             ,
             by
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             ,
             who
             knowing
             no
             other
             God
             ,
             but
             their
             own
             interest
             ,
             would
             soon
             have
             stirr'd
             them
             up
             ,
             under
             the
             pretence
             of
             Heresie
             or
             Incredulity
             ,
             to
             have
             Torn
             me
             to
             pieces
             .
             However
             I
             could
             not
             refrain
             ,
             from
             hinting
             a
             Word
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             particular
             to
             some
             Persons
             ,
             who
             were
             present
             at
             that
             action
             ,
             and
             who
             owned
             they
             had
             observed
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             Burgundy
             was
             always
             a
             Country
             fruitful
             in
             Superstition
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             see
             the
             Signs
             of
             it
             every
             where
             ;
             and
             consequently
             also
             ,
             there
             be
             very
             few
             Countries
             where
             the
             Priests
             and
             
             Monks
             thrive
             better
             ,
             or
             more
             abound
             in
             Riches
             .
             I
             beg
             of
             you
             now
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             only
             to
             make
             this
             Observation
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Abby
             ,
             are
             the
             Reformed
             Religious
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             S.
             Bennet
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             a
             Congregation
             ,
             which
             you
             in
             France
             have
             the
             greatest
             Veneration
             for
             ,
             as
             well
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             their
             Learning
             ,
             as
             Duty
             ;
             both
             which
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             told
             me
             ,
             render
             them
             equally
             recommendable
             :
             If
             then
             ,
             say
             I
             ,
             these
             Men
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             Holy
             and
             so
             Virtuous
             in
             your
             Opinion
             ,
             are
             so
             able
             ,
             and
             cunning
             to
             deceive
             ,
             and
             such
             profligate
             lovers
             of
             outward
             gain
             ;
             what
             may
             not
             we
             expect
             from
             so
             many
             ,
             Non-reformed
             Religious
             ,
             who
             live
             so
             licentiously
             and
             loosly
             to
             the
             very
             Eye
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             open
             profession
             of
             Trapanning
             Laymen
             ,
             by
             a
             Thousand
             kind
             of
             Artifices
             ,
             to
             have
             wherewith
             to
             maintain
             their
             Flagitious
             and
             Scandalous
             Debaucheries
             ?
             We
             staied
             some
             days
             at
             Dijon
             ;
             where
             I
             was
             Eye-witness
             to
             an
             abundance
             of
             Ridiculous
             Devotions
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             Vogue
             there
             ,
             and
             which
             it
             would
             be
             too
             tedious
             to
             relate
             to
             you
             ;
             as
             that
             of
             our
             Lady
             of
             l'Estan
             ,
             that
             of
             S.
             Bernard
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Virgin
             kept
             at
             Talent
             ,
             and
             pretended
             to
             have
             been
             Painted
             by
             S.
             Luke
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             very
             Miraculous
             .
             But
             forasmuch
             as
             the
             Devotion
             paid
             to
             these
             sorts
             of
             Images
             ,
             is
             used
             to
             increase
             or
             decrease
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             Priests
             or
             Monks
             do
             more
             or
             less
             Dexterously
             manage
             them
             ;
             this
             last
             mentioned
             has
             suffered
             very
             much
             ,
             being
             well
             nigh
             fallen
             into
             contempt
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             the
             Curate
             of
             that
             Parish
             ,
             despaired
             almost
             of
             ever
             bringing
             it
             into
             request
             again
             .
             To
             bring
             this
             about
             ,
             he
             told
             us
             ,
             he
             knew
             but
             one
             way
             ,
             which
             was
             
             to
             publish
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             which
             lately
             hapned
             about
             that
             Image
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             more
             remarkable
             one
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             Cures
             it
             dayly
             performed
             :
             The
             case
             is
             this
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             having
             perceived
             about
             10
             years
             ago
             ,
             that
             the
             Devotion
             to
             the
             Image
             dayly
             decreased
             ;
             I
             began
             to
             enquire
             into
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             finding
             the
             Picture
             to
             be
             in
             a
             very
             rueful
             condition
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             moistness
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             which
             had
             well
             nigh
             rotted
             the
             Cloth
             ,
             and
             the
             Rats
             also
             having
             made
             bold
             with
             some
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             extremely
             disfigured
             the
             Face
             especially
             ;
             I
             conceived
             that
             this
             might
             be
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             abatement
             of
             the
             Peoples
             Devotion
             .
             Wherefore
             to
             remedy
             this
             ,
             I
             made
             the
             old
             Cloth
             to
             be
             pasted
             upon
             a
             new
             one
             ,
             and
             sent
             for
             one
             of
             the
             best
             Painters
             of
             Dijon
             ,
             to
             draw
             over
             the
             defective
             places
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             was
             accordingly
             done
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             care
             and
             exactness
             ;
             and
             on
             a
             first
             Sunday
             of
             the
             Month
             ,
             the
             Image
             thus
             drawn
             over
             and
             imbellished
             ,
             was
             set
             up
             in
             its
             former
             place
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Solemnity
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             concourse
             of
             People
             .
             Since
             which
             time
             ,
             proceeded
             he
             ,
             I
             have
             been
             continually
             troubled
             with
             the
             Gout
             ,
             and
             moreover
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             to
             shew
             her self
             displeased
             ,
             that
             any
             Painter
             should
             be
             so
             bold
             as
             to
             put
             his
             hand
             to
             a
             piece
             of
             work
             ,
             which
             her
             Servant
             S.
             Luke
             had
             left
             to
             Posterity
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             restoring
             of
             it
             to
             its
             first
             Luster
             ;
             she
             has
             some
             days
             since
             ,
             made
             the
             colours
             that
             had
             been
             superadded
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             scale
             away
             and
             fall
             down
             ,
             and
             thereby
             reduced
             the
             Image
             to
             the
             pitiful
             estate
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             before
             ;
             which
             however
             she
             is
             much
             more
             pleased
             with
             ,
             than
             to
             see
             her
             pourtraiture
             profaned
             
             with
             strange
             colours
             .
             He
             added
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             already
             caused
             the
             Relation
             of
             the
             Miracle
             to
             be
             Printed
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             did
             intend
             to
             send
             Copies
             of
             it
             to
             all
             Neighbouring
             ,
             yea
             even
             into
             Foreign
             Countries
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             lookt
             upon
             this
             as
             a
             probable
             way
             ,
             to
             recal
             the
             Devotion
             of
             People
             to
             his
             Church
             .
             I
             had
             occasion
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             to
             remind
             my self
             of
             this
             passage
             ,
             during
             my
             Italian
             Voyage
             ;
             for
             being
             at
             Bononia
             ,
             they
             shewed
             me
             an
             excellent
             piece
             of
             Carat●he
             in
             Fresce
             ,
             upon
             the
             Walls
             of
             the
             Cloyster
             of
             the
             Abby
             of
             
               S.
               Michael
            
             in
             B●sco
             ;
             which
             being
             extremely
             injur'd
             by
             all-d●vouring
             Time
             ,
             had
             moved
             the
             Compassion
             of
             
               Gudo
               Rhin
            
             ,
             another
             famous
             Italian
             Paint●●
             ,
             who
             so
             dexte●ously
             mended
             the
             defects
             thereof
             ,
             a●
             in
             a
             manner
             to
             restore
             it
             to
             its
             former
             Beauty
             ;
             But
             yet
             we
             find
             that
             the
             new
             paint
             ,
             laid
             upon
             the
             〈◊〉
             colours
             ,
             falls
             down
             in
             scales
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             a
             Miracle
             too
             ;
             there
             being
             nothing
             more
             natural
             and
             obvious
             ,
             than
             that
             new
             colours
             ,
             cannot
             so
             well
             incorporate
             with
             old
             paint
             ,
             as
             fresh
             colours
             do
             with
             one
             another
             .
             But
             notwithstanding
             the
             Obviousness
             hereof
             ,
             when
             Superstition
             has
             once
             gaind
             the
             ascendent
             of
             a
             Mans
             Spirit
             ,
             she
             doth
             so
             strangly
             prepossess
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             so
             common
             and
             ordinary
             ,
             but
             appears
             to
             them
             Miraculous
             .
             I
             have
             seen
             several
             other
             Images
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             in
             Italy
             ,
             which
             they
             say
             were
             all
             painted
             by
             the
             same
             S.
             Luke
             ,
             and
             are
             consequently
             reputed
             Miraculous
             ,
             particularly
             that
             of
             S.
             Mary
             the
             greater
             in
             Rome
             ;
             but
             in
             truth
             they
             are
             so
             very
             different
             from
             one
             another
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             they
             should
             have
             been
             painted
             by
             the
             same
             hand
             ,
             or
             that
             all
             
             of
             them
             shou'd
             be
             the
             Pictures
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             the
             Lineaments
             ,
             Figure
             and
             proportions
             of
             the
             Face
             and
             Body
             ,
             vastly
             varying
             from
             one
             another
             .
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             a
             more
             particular
             account
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             my
             observations
             of
             Italy
             .
             For
             the
             present
             ,
             because
             we
             have
             not
             yet
             quit
             Dijon
             ,
             I
             will
             only
             relate
             to
             you
             what
             I
             was
             Eye
             witness
             of
             my self
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Abby
             of
             S.
             Benignus
             ,
             belonging
             to
             the
             Reformed
             Benedictin
             Monks
             ,
             where
             is
             kept
             the
             Miraculous
             Image
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             that
             brings
             Still-born
             Children
             to
             life
             again
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             already
             mentioned
             .
             I
             went
             to
             visit
             one
             of
             my
             Brothers
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             Religious
             of
             that
             Abby
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             was
             walking
             with
             him
             in
             the
             Garden
             after
             Dinner
             ,
             another
             Religious
             came
             running
             towards
             us
             in
             great
             haste
             ,
             and
             told
             my
             Brother
             in
             his
             Ear
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             immediately
             repair
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             see
             something
             well
             worth
             his
             Curiosity
             ;
             and
             forasmuch
             as
             I
             was
             then
             in
             my
             Brothers
             company
             ,
             and
             well
             enough
             known
             to
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             I
             follow'd
             them
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             business
             was
             this
             ,
             The
             Prior
             accompanied
             with
             seven
             or
             eight
             of
             his
             Monks
             ,
             was
             about
             to
             uncover
             an
             old
             Crucifix
             ,
             which
             was
             kept
             in
             a
             very
             fair
             Chappel
             ,
             which
             thence
             was
             called
             the
             Chappel
             of
             the
             Miraculous
             Crucifix
             ,
             and
             had
             for
             Forty
             years
             been
             covered
             with
             a
             Vail
             of
             black
             Velvet
             ;
             The
             Story
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             a
             Religious
             of
             that
             Abby
             ,
             saying
             his
             Prayer
             one
             Evening
             before
             that
             Crucifix
             ,
             the
             Image
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             was
             fastned
             to
             it
             ,
             spake
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ;
             
               My
               dear
               Brother
               ,
               Cover
               me
               that
               I
               may
               no
               more
               see
               the
               Iniquities
               of
               my
               People
               ,
               and
               let
               
               no
               man
               from
               henceforwards
               ,
               be
               so
               bold
               to
               uncover
               me
               ,
               to
               behold
               my
               Face
               .
            
             This
             Monk
             presently
             performed
             the
             charge
             laid
             upon
             him
             ,
             by
             adviseing
             his
             Abbot
             and
             Brethren
             thereof
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             wanting
             ,
             immediately
             to
             carry
             the
             News
             throughout
             the
             whole
             City
             ,
             which
             occasioned
             that
             great
             Devotion
             ,
             which
             continues
             still
             to
             this
             day
             .
             There
             is
             a
             vast
             concourse
             of
             People
             to
             this
             Crucifix
             ,
             especially
             on
             Frydays
             ,
             but
             more
             particularly
             on
             Good-Fryday
             ,
             when
             the
             whole
             City
             gos
             in
             procession
             to
             the
             Image
             ,
             to
             Worship
             it
             ,
             and
             pay
             to
             it
             the
             same
             Honour
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             .
             Now
             the
             Prior
             of
             this
             Monastery
             who
             was
             an
             old
             stander
             ,
             and
             well
             versed
             in
             Monastick
             Intrigues
             ,
             was
             not
             much
             scared
             at
             this
             threatning
             of
             the
             Crucifix
             ,
             being
             resolved
             ,
             cost
             what
             it
             would
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             his
             Curiosity
             about
             it
             ;
             as
             he
             also
             did
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             resolution
             he
             was
             fain
             to
             put
             his
             hand
             to
             the
             work
             himself
             ,
             some
             of
             his
             Monks
             having
             absolutely
             refused
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             expressing
             themselves
             extremely
             frighted
             at
             his
             undertaking
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             should
             they
             offer
             to
             touch
             it
             ,
             they
             could
             expect
             no
             less
             than
             to
             be
             consumed
             with
             fire
             from
             Heaven
             .
             But
             the
             Prior
             not
             concerned
             at
             their
             apprehensions
             ,
             with
             a
             wonderful
             courage
             uncovers
             the
             Mysterious
             and
             dreaded
             Machin
             .
             I
             could
             not
             but
             laugh
             to
             my self
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             posture
             of
             the
             Monks
             that
             were
             present
             ;
             Some
             of
             them
             betook
             themselves
             to
             their
             Heels
             ,
             declaring
             they
             would
             not
             by
             their
             presence
             make
             themselves
             partakers
             of
             so
             horrid
             an
             attempt
             and
             Sacriledge
             ;
             others
             shut
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             be
             dazled
             and
             struck
             Blind
             with
             the
             
             Majesty
             of
             the
             Crucifix
             ,
             
               Ne
               opprimerentur
               à
               glori●
               ,
               Scrutatores
               Majestatis
            
             ;
             and
             others
             prostrated
             themselves
             with
             their
             Faces
             on
             the
             Ground
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             seen
             by
             their
             Divine
             Master
             ,
             as
             they
             said
             themselves
             ,
             in
             that
             most
             profound
             act
             of
             Adoration
             and
             self-abasement
             .
             There
             were
             scarce
             any
             that
             kept
             standing
             ,
             besides
             my
             Brother
             and
             I
             ;
             we
             were
             very
             near
             to
             the
             Prior
             of
             the
             Monastery
             ,
             who
             was
             very
             busie
             with
             uncovering
             the
             Crucifix
             ,
             and
             who
             beginning
             himself
             to
             be
             frighted
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             pretending
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             began
             to
             repeat
             the
             51
             st
             Psalm
             
               Miserere
               Meî
               Deus
            
             .
             But
             as
             it
             hapned
             neither
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             had
             any
             great
             cause
             to
             fear
             ;
             for
             when
             the
             Velvet
             covering
             was
             taken
             off
             ,
             they
             found
             nothing
             but
             a
             Linnen
             Bag
             ,
             with
             some
             bits
             of
             Rotten
             Wood
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             Remains
             of
             that
             dreaded
             and
             adored
             Crucifix
             .
             Amongst
             these
             mouldred
             Fragments
             we
             had
             much
             ado
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             the
             Head
             ,
             where
             was
             the
             Miraculous
             Mouth
             ,
             that
             had
             spoke
             to
             the
             Monk
             :
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             a
             pitiful
             state
             ,
             being
             all
             Rotten
             and
             Worm-eaten
             ,
             without
             either
             Form
             or
             Figure
             ,
             full
             of
             dead
             Flies
             and
             Spiders
             :
             Insomuch
             that
             the
             good
             Monks
             that
             were
             present
             being
             somewhat
             recovered
             from
             their
             Fright
             ,
             and
             perceiving
             no
             such
             Glory
             as
             they
             had
             prefigur'd
             to
             themselves
             ,
             began
             to
             discourse
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             how
             to
             reconcile
             their
             Story
             with
             the
             present
             discovery
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             condition
             wherein
             they
             found
             the
             Crucifix
             ,
             with
             their
             Tradition
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Revelation
             and
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Crucifix
             with
             the
             Religious
             :
             For
             if
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             never
             been
             uncovered
             ,
             since
             the
             
             time
             of
             its
             speaking
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             yet
             fixt
             to
             the
             Cross
             ,
             how
             could
             ●t
             be
             ,
             that
             at
             present
             they
             found
             it
             in
             a
             Thousand
             pieces
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             Bag
             ?
             The
             Superiour
             concluded
             very
             wisely
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             probable
             ,
             that
             this
             Crucifix
             had
             of
             old
             been
             had
             in
             great
             Veneration
             ,
             and
             thereby
             been
             of
             great
             advantage
             to
             the
             Monastery
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             Monk
             by
             ●inadvertency
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             had
             let
             it
             fall
             ,
             and
             broke
             it
             to
             pieces
             ,
             and
             fearing
             to
             be
             severely
             punished
             by
             his
             Abbot
             therefore
             ,
             had
             gathered
             up
             the
             pieces
             into
             a
             Bag
             ,
             and
             having
             fast●●
             them
             again
             to
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             covered
             them
             with
             that
             piece
             of
             black
             Velvet
             ,
             had
             afterwards
             forged
             and
             published
             that
             his
             pretended
             Revelation
             .
             However
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             he
             knew
             nothing
             of
             Certainty
             concerning
             the
             matter
             ,
             he
             chose
             rather
             to
             suspend
             his
             Judgment
             ,
             than
             to
             pass
             a
             rash
             one
             concerning
             it
             ;
             and
             besides
             that
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             general
             Principles
             ,
             the
             Devotion
             being
             already
             fixed
             ,
             he
             would
             by
             no
             means
             be
             a
             hinderance
             to
             so
             many
             good
             works
             ,
             as
             were
             performed
             on
             that
             occasion
             ,
             nor
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             the
             course
             of
             so
             many
             Masses
             and
             Prayers
             ,
             as
             were
             daily
             procur'd
             to
             be
             said
             in
             the
             Chappel
             of
             the
             Miraculous
             Crucifix
             .
             So
             he
             pack'd
             up
             all
             again
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             in
             the
             same
             order
             as
             he
             had
             found
             it
             ,
             which
             may
             still
             be
             seen
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             will
             permit
             the
             viewing
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             said
             Chappel
             ,
             where
             the
             Devotion
             continues
             as
             great
             as
             ever
             .
             If
             the
             Roman
             Catholick
             Bishops
             ,
             were
             a
             little
             better
             stocked
             with
             true
             zeal
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             for
             the
             Honour
             of
             their
             own
             party
             ,
             they
             would
             without
             doubt
             more
             seriously
             apply
             themselves
             to
             
             the
             examining
             of
             the
             different
             Devotions
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             vogue
             in
             their
             Dioceses
             .
             I
             am
             well
             assured
             they
             would
             find
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             downright
             impiety
             ,
             covered
             under
             the
             Mask
             of
             Devotion
             .
             But
             so
             far
             are
             they
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             first
             to
             authorize
             and
             encourage
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             Indulgences
             they
             give
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             to
             the
             Churches
             and
             Chappels
             where
             these
             Devotions
             are
             entertained
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             we
             find
             that
             great
             abundance
             of
             them
             have
             been
             granted
             by
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Langres
             to
             those
             who
             shall
             say
             five
             
               Pater
               Nosters
            
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             
               Ave
               Maries
            
             in
             this
             Chappel
             of
             the
             Miraculous
             Crucifix
             ,
             in
             the
             Abby
             of
             S.
             Benignus
             of
             Dijon
             .
             Before
             I
             have
             done
             with
             this
             City
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             I
             must
             not
             forget
             to
             entertain
             you
             a
             while
             with
             a
             famous
             Nest
             of
             Monks
             ,
             four
             Leagues
             distant
             from
             it
             ;
             I
             mean
             ●he
             great
             and
             famous
             Abby
             of
             Citeaux
             ,
             the
             Abbot
             of
             which
             ,
             as
             you
             know
             ,
             is
             the
             chief
             and
             general
             of
             the
             whole
             Order
             ,
             which
             is
             without
             doubt
             one
             of
             the
             vastest
             Bodies
             of
             Religious
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             can
             boast
             of
             ;
             
               France
               ,
               Italy
               ,
               Spain
               ,
               Poland
            
             and
             Portugal
             ,
             being
             throngd
             with
             the
             Monasteries
             of
             that
             O●der
             ,
             who
             all
             of
             them
             own
             this
             Abby
             of
             the
             Citeaux
             for
             their
             Mother
             .
             I
             had
             very
             particular
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             Prior
             of
             the
             Monastery
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             young
             man
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Orleans
             ,
             who
             invited
             me
             to
             come
             and
             see
             him
             .
             The
             Abbot
             sent
             two
             of
             his
             Coaches
             ,
             with
             six
             Horses
             ,
             to
             fetch
             some
             of
             his
             Relations
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             invited
             to
             dine
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             whom
             I
             had
             the
             honour
             to
             joyn
             my self
             .
             All
             the
             discourse
             we
             had
             on
             the
             way
             from
             Dijon
             thither
             ,
             was
             about
             the
             Tragical
             
             end
             of
             Monsieur
             Bourre
             ,
             a
             Gentleman
             born
             of
             one
             of
             the
             most
             Noble
             Families
             of
             Dijon
             ,
             and
             a
             Religious
             of
             that
             order
             ,
             who
             a
             little
             before
             had
             been
             publickly
             executed
             at
             Dijon
             ,
             for
             Poysoning
             his
             Abbot
             ,
             because
             he
             went
             about
             to
             make
             an
             enquiry
             into
             his
             Crimes
             ;
             the
             fact
             being
             evident
             that
             he
             had
             Debauched
             some
             of
             the
             Nuns
             of
             a
             Monastery
             ,
             whither
             the
             Abbot
             had
             sent
             him
             in
             quality
             of
             their
             Director
             or
             Confessor
             .
             As
             soon
             as
             we
             were
             come
             near
             to
             the
             Citeaux
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             but
             admire
             the
             stately
             Avenues
             of
             that
             Magnificent
             Abby
             :
             This
             place
             which
             formely
             was
             nothing
             but
             a
             horrid
             Wilderness
             ,
             when
             S.
             Robert
             the
             first
             Abbot
             of
             that
             Order
             ,
             did
             institute
             it
             ,
             is
             now
             at
             present
             by
             the
             Voluptuousness
             and
             Luxury
             of
             the
             Monks
             ,
             become
             an
             Earthly
             Paradise
             ,
             abounding
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             delights
             .
             The
             History
             tells
             us
             that
             that
             Abbot
             ,
             being
             a
             lover
             of
             Silence
             and
             Solitude
             ,
             retired
             himself
             with
             some
             of
             his
             Disciples
             into
             these
             parts
             ,
             which
             at
             that
             time
             was
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             a
             thick
             Wood
             ,
             and
             lying
             out
             of
             the
             way
             of
             almost
             all
             human
             Converse
             .
             Here
             it
             was
             they
             began
             to
             Build
             themselves
             Cells
             ,
             with
             the
             Branches
             of
             Trees
             ;
             and
             some
             amongst
             them
             digged
             themselves
             Caves
             underground
             ,
             without
             either
             Art
             or
             Form
             ,
             like
             to
             the
             Dens
             of
             Ravenous
             Beasts
             .
             The
             Herbs
             and
             Roots
             ,
             that
             grew
             in
             the
             Wood
             ,
             served
             them
             indifferently
             ,
             without
             distinguishing
             the
             good
             from
             the
             bad
             ,
             for
             Nourishment
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             precaution
             they
             used
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             after
             they
             had
             boild
             them
             ,
             they
             first
             gave
             some
             of
             them
             to
             a
             Dog
             ,
             or
             other
             domestick
             Animal
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             did
             not
             immediately
             dye
             ,
             
             or
             appear'd
             distempered
             ,
             they
             took
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             no
             Poysonous
             Herbs
             in
             their
             Cookery
             ,
             whose
             dangerous
             effects
             they
             had
             reason
             to
             apprehend
             .
             But
             how
             prodigious
             a
             change
             appeared
             in
             that
             place
             not
             long
             after
             !
             The
             People
             round
             about
             ,
             being
             informed
             of
             the
             astonishing
             severities
             ,
             and
             strange
             way
             of
             living
             of
             these
             Anchorets
             ,
             came
             flocking
             from
             all
             parts
             to
             admire
             them
             ,
             and
             returning
             to
             their
             homes
             ,
             published
             everywhere
             that
             in
             the
             Wood
             
               de
               Citeaux
            
             ,
             they
             had
             in
             their
             days
             ,
             seen
             somewhat
             more
             and
             greater
             than
             either
             Elias
             or
             S.
             John
             the
             Baptist
             .
             And
             as
             in
             that
             Age
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             People
             were
             much
             more
             compassionate
             and
             tender
             than
             they
             are
             at
             present
             ,
             towards
             persons
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             exprest
             it
             ,
             had
             left
             all
             ,
             they
             made
             it
             their
             business
             ,
             from
             all
             parts
             to
             carry
             them
             not
             only
             Food
             ,
             but
             other
             conveniences
             of
             Life
             .
             These
             good
             Hermits
             contented
             themselves
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             to
             accept
             of
             some
             of
             the
             coursest
             and
             meanest
             of
             their
             supplies
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             by
             little
             and
             little
             the
             most
             exquisite
             and
             delicate
             ,
             receiving
             them
             ,
             as
             by
             an
             express
             order
             from
             God
             ,
             by
             attributing
             to
             themselves
             the
             promise
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             made
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             having
             forsaken
             all
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             they
             should
             receive
             in
             this
             World
             an
             hundred
             fold
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             Eternal
             Life
             .
             Thus
             within
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             from
             a
             Life
             of
             extraordinary
             Rigor
             and
             abstinence
             ,
             and
             most
             signal
             and
             remarkable
             piety
             ,
             they
             chopt
             about
             ,
             to
             a
             Life
             as
             Scandalous
             and
             Dissolute
             ;
             and
             whereof
             S.
             Bernard
             in
             his
             time
             began
             already
             highly
             to
             complain
             ,
             but
             at
             present
             is
             advanced
             to
             a
             far
             more
             Transcendent
             degree
             of
             excess
             .
             
             Instead
             of
             a
             Desart
             and
             Solitude
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             before
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             ,
             they
             have
             now
             made
             it
             a
             kind
             of
             a
             City
             ;
             which
             within
             its
             compass
             entertains
             all
             manner
             of
             Handicrafts
             men
             ,
             who
             live
             there
             with
             their
             Wives
             and
             all
             their
             Families
             :
             Instead
             of
             that
             mean
             and
             spare
             Diet
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             were
             obliged
             by
             a
             Solemn
             Vow
             ,
             made
             at
             the
             foot
             at
             their
             Altars
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             of
             abstaining
             from
             Flesh
             ,
             all
             the
             days
             of
             their
             Life
             ,
             they
             have
             at
             present
             ,
             directly
             contrary
             to
             their
             Vows
             ,
             introduc'd
             the
             use
             of
             it
             to
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             Delicacy
             ,
             as
             being
             always
             accompanied
             with
             the
             agreeable
             Variety
             of
             Herbs
             and
             Fish
             .
             And
             ,
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             can
             truly
             aver
             ,
             That
             for
             the
             Two
             days
             that
             I
             staid
             there
             ,
             their
             Table
             (
             besides
             their
             common
             Viands
             )
             were
             covered
             with
             several
             Dishes
             of
             Venison
             ,
             followed
             by
             a
             Service
             of
             Fish
             ,
             the
             Sides
             of
             the
             Dishes
             being
             garnish'd
             with
             the
             Tongues
             and
             Roes
             of
             Carps
             ,
             and
             the
             Tails
             of
             Crabs
             .
             Yea
             ,
             the
             Abbot
             had
             sent
             to
             Diep
             ,
             which
             is
             above
             an
             Hundred
             and
             twenty
             Leagues
             distant
             ,
             at
             an
             excessive
             Charge
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             Post
             sent
             Express
             ,
             who
             ran
             day
             and
             night
             for
             Soles
             ,
             which
             were
             fresh
             enough
             ,
             and
             so
             costly
             a
             Rarity
             ,
             that
             the
             Intendants
             and
             Presidents
             of
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Dijon
             ,
             durst
             not
             venture
             upon
             them
             in
             their
             most
             sumptuous
             Entertainments
             .
             The
             Monks
             of
             this
             Abby
             ,
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             glorying
             in
             this
             Excess
             ,
             which
             ought
             rather
             to
             have
             confounded
             them
             ,
             vaunted
             with
             an
             unparallel'd
             Impudence
             ,
             That
             in
             all
             that
             Province
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             a
             Man
             besides
             the
             Abbot
             of
             Citeaux
             ,
             who
             could
             bear
             such
             an
             Expence
             ,
             and
             continue
             it
             every
             day
             .
             After
             Dinner
             ,
             the
             Abbot
             
             (
             followed
             by
             many
             of
             his
             Officers
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Lacqueys
             in
             Livery
             )
             went
             himself
             to
             shew
             us
             the
             New
             Buildings
             he
             was
             then
             making
             in
             his
             Abby
             ,
             and
             which
             consisted
             in
             Four
             great
             Piles
             of
             Building
             ,
             of
             a
             magnificent
             Structure
             ,
             all
             of
             Hewn-Stone
             of
             a
             Diamant-Cut
             ,
             design'd
             for
             the
             separate
             Lodging
             of
             the
             four
             Principal
             Abbots
             of
             the
             Order
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             Train
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             of
             their
             General
             Chapters
             .
             A
             fifth
             Building
             ,
             which
             he
             intended
             for
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             was
             a
             lofty
             Palace
             ,
             lifting
             up
             its
             proud
             Head
             above
             the
             other
             Four
             Buildings
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             to
             overlook
             and
             command
             them
             ,
             to
             represent
             the
             Authority
             he
             had
             over
             the
             other
             Abbots
             ,
             in
             quality
             of
             their
             General
             .
             After
             we
             had
             taken
             a
             View
             of
             thes●
             Magnificent
             Structures
             ,
             we
             were
             led
             into
             th●
             O●
             Buildings
             :
             Here
             it
             was
             that
             a
             fair
             Opportunity
             wa●
             given
             me
             ,
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             Subtilty
             and
             Artifices
             of
             the
             Monks
             ,
             still
             to
             continue
             Laicks
             ,
             if
             possible
             ,
             in
             the
             high
             esteem
             of
             their
             Monastery
             aud
             Pe●●ous
             .
             In
             order
             whereunto
             they
             shew
             ,
             to
             those
             wh●
             Vis●●
             them
             ,
             a
             great
             quantity
             of
             Relicks
             ,
             and
             places
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             them
             ;
             upon
             their
             entring
             into
             which
             they
             use
             fre●uent
             Bowings
             of
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             Kneelings
             ,
             ●●peating
             some
             Prayers
             ,
             besides
             some
             Gests
             and
             Cutting
             of
             Faces
             ,
             wherein
             they
             oblige
             the
             Company
             to
             imitate
             them
             .
             This
             done
             ,
             they
             fill
             your
             Ears
             with
             the
             recital
             of
             Old
             Stories
             and
             Miracles
             of
             the
             Days
             of
             Yore
             ,
             wrought
             in
             favour
             of
             their
             Order
             ;
             amongst
             which
             ,
             they
             never
             forget
             to
             inculcate
             the
             Tragedy
             of
             some
             Usurper
             of
             the
             Revenues
             of
             their
             Monastery
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             other
             that
             spoke
             ill
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             who
             at
             the
             upshot
             of
             the
             Story
             doth
             
             never
             fail
             of
             being
             struck
             from
             God
             with
             sudden
             Death
             by
             a
             Thunderbolt
             ,
             or
             of
             having
             his
             Neck
             broke
             by
             some
             Devil
             or
             other
             .
             I
             have
             since
             observed
             the
             same
             inveigling
             Tricks
             in
             almost
             all
             the
             Monasteries
             and
             Convents
             of
             Italy
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             other
             places
             frequented
             upon
             the
             score
             of
             Devotion
             .
             They
             shewed
             us
             a
             large
             Refectory
             of
             the
             first
             Religious
             of
             their
             Order
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Vaulted
             Room
             ,
             and
             very
             long
             ,
             more
             resembling
             a
             hideous
             Cave
             ,
             than
             a
             place
             to
             eat
             in
             .
             And
             yet
             (
             said
             one
             of
             the
             Religious
             )
             this
             is
             that
             holy
             Grotto
             ,
             where
             our
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             the
             Blessed
             Founders
             of
             our
             Order
             ,
             met
             together
             every
             day
             after
             Sun-set
             ,
             wearied
             with
             their
             Handy-labour
             ,
             after
             having
             Sung
             the
             Praises
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             partake
             together
             of
             a
             piece
             of
             black
             Course-Bread
             ,
             with
             some
             boild
             Pulse
             or
             Roots
             ,
             without
             either
             Salt
             or
             Butter
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Sawce
             or
             Dressings
             ,
             and
             in
             so
             small
             a
             quantity
             ,
             as
             designing
             rather
             to
             keep
             themselves
             from
             Starving
             ,
             than
             to
             make
             them
             strong
             and
             lively
             ;
             and
             continually
             practising
             those
             severe
             Mortifications
             ,
             which
             we
             can
             sooner
             admire
             than
             imitate
             .
             These
             Great
             and
             Heroick
             Saints
             are
             now
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             have
             changed
             their
             astonishing
             Severities
             ,
             with
             the
             Eternal
             delights
             of
             the
             Wedding-Supper
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             from
             that
             high
             Station
             ,
             they
             with
             a
             favourable
             Eye
             look
             down
             upon
             those
             who
             Live
             ,
             or
             have
             Lived
             for
             some
             time
             in
             this
             Monastery
             ,
             as
             likewise
             upon
             those
             who
             are
             or
             have
             been
             Benefactors
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             we
             are
             assured
             by
             Revelation
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             nay
             ,
             tho'
             they
             may
             have
             lived
             a
             most
             abominable
             life
             ,
             shall
             ever
             die
             in
             Mortal
             Sin.
             A
             Counsellor
             of
             Dijon
             ,
             who
             was
             there
             present
             
             with
             us
             ,
             said
             smiling
             ,
             That
             he
             wanted
             but
             very
             little
             of
             being
             perswaded
             ,
             to
             leave
             all
             he
             had
             to
             the
             Monastery
             ,
             and
             gently
             pushing
             my
             Arm
             ,
             ask'd
             me
             ,
             Whether
             I
             was
             not
             well
             pleased
             to
             Hear
             a
             fat
             and
             burly
             Monk
             ,
             after
             having
             so
             well
             Dined
             ,
             discoursing
             of
             the
             Abstinence
             and
             Penance
             of
             those
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Blessings
             God
             hath
             in
             store
             for
             his
             Abby
             too
             upon
             their
             account
             ,
             with
             so
             much
             energy
             ?
             But
             after
             all
             ,
             the
             plain
             Truth
             is
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             nothing
             but
             an
             Artifice
             they
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             to
             strike
             the
             Spirits
             of
             Men
             with
             some
             kind
             of
             Veneration
             for
             their
             Orders
             and
             Persons
             .
             From
             this
             place
             they
             led
             us
             to
             another
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             the
             
               Old
               Chapter-House
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Building
             after
             the
             Gothic
             way
             ,
             with
             many
             Rows
             of
             Pillars
             like
             a
             Church
             ;
             yet
             stately
             enough
             .
             The
             Stones
             of
             the
             Pavement
             are
             cut
             into
             Letters
             ,
             which
             make
             up
             all
             the
             Psalms
             of
             David
             ;
             and
             near
             the
             midst
             of
             this
             place
             they
             shewed
             us
             a
             large
             Stone
             ,
             on
             which
             of
             Old
             they
             were
             used
             to
             lay
             the
             Religious
             of
             the
             Monastery
             some
             hours
             before
             their
             Departure
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             exposed
             all
             Naked
             upon
             Ashes
             and
             an
             Hair-Cloth
             ,
             until
             they
             breath'd
             their
             last
             .
             But
             this
             Custom
             (
             said
             the
             Father
             )
             has
             since
             been
             abolished
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             found
             by
             Experience
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             those
             who
             were
             so
             exposed
             ,
             having
             more
             strength
             left
             than
             was
             imagined
             ,
             continued
             sometimes
             in
             that
             condition
             ,
             exposed
             to
             the
             violence
             of
             Cold
             for
             Twenty
             four
             Hours
             ,
             or
             more
             ,
             before
             they
             died
             ;
             so
             as
             those
             who
             thus
             exposed
             them
             ,
             question'd
             ,
             whether
             in
             so
             doing
             they
             had
             not
             been
             
             their
             Murtherers
             .
             At
             the
             present
             (
             said
             he
             smiling
             )
             the
             case
             is
             alter'd
             ,
             and
             we
             die
             softly
             on
             the
             Feathers
             ,
             after
             having
             essay'd
             whatsoever
             the
             Art
             of
             Medicine
             can
             afford
             for
             our
             Recovery
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             every
             whit
             as
             meritorious
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             that
             pityless
             Rigour
             our
             Predecessors
             were
             oblig'd
             to
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             herein
             we
             submit
             our
             Wills
             to
             those
             who
             command
             us
             ,
             and
             whom
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             obey
             ;
             Obedience
             even
             in
             pleasing
             and
             agreeable
             things
             ,
             being
             more
             acceptable
             to
             God
             than
             all
             Sacrifices
             .
             Thus
             gallantly
             the
             Father
             excused
             the
             Decay
             of
             their
             Observance
             ,
             endeavouring
             to
             make
             that
             seem
             a
             Vertue
             ,
             which
             indeed
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             an
             effect
             of
             their
             Softness
             and
             Effeminacy
             .
             Or
             rather
             ,
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             That
             by
             a
             just
             Judgment
             of
             God
             ,
             these
             kind
             of
             Men
             having
             rashly
             Vowed
             ,
             what
             was
             not
             in
             their
             power
             to
             perform
             ,
             are
             fallen
             by
             so
             much
             lower
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             they
             aspir'd
             to
             fly
             higher
             .
             'T
             is
             upon
             this
             account
             that
             we
             see
             so
             many
             Reformations
             of
             these
             Religious
             Orders
             ,
             and
             soon
             after
             other
             Reformations
             of
             them
             again
             ,
             who
             in
             a
             short
             time
             will
             stand
             in
             need
             still
             of
             another
             Reformation
             .
             But
             that
             which
             is
             the
             strangest
             thing
             of
             all
             is
             ,
             That
             they
             fall
             into
             prodigious
             Corruptions
             ,
             and
             into
             those
             habits
             of
             Sinning
             ,
             which
             strike
             the
             most
             Worldly
             men
             that
             are
             with
             horrour
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             from
             the
             hint
             I
             gave
             of
             Monsieur
             Bourré
             ,
             Monk
             of
             that
             Order
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Examples
             ,
             that
             fill
             the
             World
             with
             their
             Report
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             but
             one
             only
             Religious
             Order
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             can
             boast
             of
             its
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             of
             having
             never
             been
             Reformed
             ,
             which
             is
             
             that
             of
             the
             Chartreux
             .
             Having
             stay'd
             two
             days
             at
             Citeaux
             ,
             we
             took
             our
             Way
             through
             Lionnois
             ,
             and
             Dauphiné
             ,
             and
             finding
             our selves
             not
             far
             from
             the
             Monastery
             called
             the
             
               Great
               Chartreux
            
             ,
             our
             Curiosity
             invited
             us
             to
             take
             a
             View
             of
             it
             .
             This
             Monastery
             is
             the
             Chief
             Head
             of
             all
             those
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             Chartreux
             ,
             and
             in
             it
             their
             General
             Chapters
             are
             held
             .
             St.
             Bruno
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Founder
             of
             this
             Order
             ,
             retir'd
             hither
             with
             his
             Companions
             in
             the
             Year
             of
             our
             Lord
             1080.
             
             What
             is
             commonly
             related
             as
             the
             Reason
             of
             his
             Retirement
             ,
             is
             rather
             a
             Fable
             ,
             than
             an
             History
             ;
             which
             notwithstanding
             is
             maintain'd
             by
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             heat
             ,
             as
             a
             great
             Truth
             by
             the
             Fathers
             of
             this
             Order
             ,
             who
             have
             caus'd
             the
             Story
             to
             be
             Painted
             at
             large
             ,
             and
             hung
             up
             in
             their
             Cloisters
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             it
             is
             denied
             by
             the
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Famous
             University
             of
             Paris
             .
             This
             Fable
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             Bruno
             ,
             who
             had
             a
             long
             time
             frequented
             that
             University
             ,
             being
             present
             at
             the
             Interment
             of
             a
             Doctor
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             a
             person
             of
             an
             irreproachable
             Life
             ,
             to
             outward
             view
             ,
             and
             who
             died
             with
             the
             odour
             of
             Sanctity
             ;
             when
             the
             Office
             for
             the
             Dead
             was
             reciting
             in
             the
             Church
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             come
             to
             those
             Words
             of
             the
             Lessons
             ,
             
               Responde
               mihi
               ,
               quantas
               habeo
               iniquitates
               ;
               Answer
               me
               ,
               How
               many
               Sins
               I
               have
            
             ;
             the
             Dead-Body
             raised
             himself
             on
             the
             Bier
             ,
             and
             sitting
             upright
             ,
             with
             a
             terrible
             Voice
             pronounced
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               Accusatus
               sum
               ;
               I
               am
               Accused
               :
            
             At
             which
             astonishing
             Accident
             ,
             when
             all
             that
             were
             present
             were
             extreamly
             amazed
             ,
             it
             was
             thought
             fit
             to
             put
             
             off
             the
             Obsequies
             till
             the
             next
             day
             ;
             at
             which
             time
             they
             began
             again
             the
             Office
             for
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             were
             come
             to
             the
             same
             Words
             ,
             
               Responde
               mihi
               ,
               &c.
            
             the
             Dead
             answered
             with
             a
             Tone
             much
             more
             terrible
             than
             at
             first
             ,
             these
             two
             Words
             more
             ,
             
               Judicatus
               sum
               ;
               I
               am
               Judged
            
             ;
             which
             increasing
             the
             horrour
             and
             amazement
             of
             all
             those
             that
             were
             present
             ,
             made
             them
             resolve
             to
             delay
             the
             Burial
             one
             Day
             longer
             ;
             at
             which
             time
             a
             vast
             Crowd
             of
             People
             being
             assembled
             ,
             the
             Office
             was
             begun
             again
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             Words
             the
             Dead
             raising
             himself
             the
             third
             and
             last
             time
             ,
             said
             with
             a
             pitiful
             and
             mournful
             Accent
             ,
             
               Condemnatus
               sum
            
             ;
             that
             he
             was
             Condemned
             to
             Hell
             without
             Recovery
             .
             This
             so
             strange
             and
             terrible
             a
             Spectacle
             (
             saith
             the
             Fable
             )
             had
             that
             effect
             on
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Bruno
             ,
             that
             from
             that
             instant
             he
             resolved
             to
             quit
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             retire
             into
             some
             Solitary
             place
             ,
             for
             to
             live
             there
             wholly
             to
             God
             ,
             solitary
             and
             separate
             from
             the
             view
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             by
             his
             perswasion
             ,
             engaged
             seven
             Students
             of
             the
             University
             of
             Paris
             ,
             his
             Companions
             ,
             with
             him
             in
             the
             same
             Resolution
             ;
             who
             being
             all
             of
             one
             mind
             ,
             went
             and
             cast
             themselves
             at
             the
             Feet
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Grenoble
             ,
             to
             beg
             of
             him
             the
             Desert
             called
             Chartreuse
             ,
             which
             belonged
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             having
             obtained
             their
             Request
             ,
             they
             retired
             there
             ,
             and
             built
             themselves
             Cells
             .
             The
             Truth
             of
             the
             matter
             is
             ,
             That
             this
             Saint
             did
             indeed
             retire
             with
             his
             Companions
             into
             this
             place
             ;
             but
             all
             the
             Story
             of
             the
             Doctor
             is
             evidently
             false
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             incontestably
             proved
             by
             the
             Doctors
             of
             the
             University
             of
             Paris
             ;
             
             there
             being
             none
             of
             the
             Contemporary
             Writers
             ,
             or
             any
             that
             were
             Two
             Hundred
             Years
             after
             ,
             that
             make
             the
             least
             mention
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             is
             indeed
             nothing
             else
             but
             an
             Invention
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             very
             fit
             to
             be
             joyned
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Stories
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Apparitions
             of
             Souls
             in
             Purgatory
             .
             Probably
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             your
             Curiosity
             will
             incline
             you
             to
             desire
             ,
             I
             should
             give
             you
             a
             description
             of
             this
             Place
             ,
             and
             its
             Situation
             ,
             which
             without
             doubt
             is
             the
             most
             Desert
             place
             Nature
             could
             form
             ;
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             is
             at
             this
             day
             become
             a
             very
             pleasant
             Seat
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             the
             immense
             Expences
             which
             these
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             are
             extreamly
             rich
             ,
             have
             been
             at
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             more
             pleasing
             to
             Sense
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             your
             Satisfaction
             ,
             to
             set
             down
             what
             comes
             to
             my
             Mind
             concerning
             it
             .
             This
             Desert
             ,
             called
             Chartreuse
             ,
             which
             has
             given
             the
             Name
             to
             the
             Order
             that
             is
             thence
             denominated
             ,
             is
             a
             place
             situate
             in
             the
             Bosom
             of
             an
             exceeding
             high
             Mountain
             ,
             the
             Top
             of
             which
             parts
             it self
             into
             Four
             others
             ,
             leaving
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             a
             place
             of
             a
             Mile
             in
             length
             ,
             and
             above
             a
             Quarter
             of
             a
             Mile
             in
             breadth
             ,
             in
             which
             space
             the
             Cells
             of
             these
             Fathers
             are
             built
             .
             The
             Waters
             gushing
             forth
             from
             these
             Mountains
             ,
             make
             a
             most
             impetuous
             Torrent
             ,
             which
             bears
             the
             Name
             of
             St.
             Lawrence
             .
             This
             was
             a
             place
             altogether
             unfrequented
             ,
             and
             almost
             inaccessible
             ,
             when
             St.
             Bruno
             first
             retired
             thither
             ,
             tho'
             at
             present
             ,
             by
             a
             vast
             profusion
             of
             Mony
             ,
             the
             Religious
             of
             the
             place
             have
             made
             the
             access
             to
             it
             not
             only
             easie
             ,
             but
             pleasant
             ,
             having
             cut
             out
             large
             Steps
             in
             the
             Rock
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             made
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             
             many
             Stairs
             to
             get
             up
             to
             it
             .
             However
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             situation
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             that
             neither
             Coaches
             nor
             Carts
             ,
             no
             nor
             Horses
             neither
             ,
             can
             come
             up
             to
             it
             ;
             but
             they
             make
             use
             of
             Mules
             ,
             accustomed
             from
             their
             Youth
             to
             go
             up
             and
             down
             those
             Steps
             ,
             to
             convey
             their
             Provisions
             to
             them
             .
             We
             got
             up
             to
             the
             place
             by
             means
             of
             the
             same
             Conveniences
             ,
             and
             found
             the
             Snow
             in
             several
             places
             lying
             still
             on
             the
             Eminences
             of
             the
             Rocks
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             it
             was
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             August
             ;
             and
             that
             at
             the
             Foot
             of
             the
             Mountain
             ,
             the
             Heat
             was
             almost
             insupportable
             .
             The
             Building
             of
             the
             Monastery
             was
             not
             yet
             quite
             finished
             when
             we
             arrived
             there
             ,
             having
             been
             reduc'd
             to
             Ashes
             some
             short
             time
             before
             .
             There
             was
             a
             Suspicion
             ,
             that
             the
             Religious
             themselves
             had
             been
             the
             Incendiaries
             ,
             because
             their
             Cells
             displeased
             them
             ,
             as
             being
             too
             mean
             and
             Old-fashion'd
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             too
             much
             pinch'd
             of
             room
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             could
             not
             enjoy
             themselves
             in
             them
             with
             that
             ease
             and
             convenience
             they
             desired
             .
             It
             hapned
             at
             a
             time
             when
             the
             Wind
             extreamly
             favour'd
             their
             design
             ,
             and
             the
             Fire
             began
             in
             a
             Quarter
             where
             so
             much
             Combustible
             matter
             was
             lodged
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             from
             the
             places
             where
             any
             Fires
             were
             made
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             easie
             to
             judge
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             not
             a
             thing
             hapned
             by
             accident
             ,
             but
             contrived
             on
             purpose
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             delays
             and
             indifferency
             shewed
             in
             quenching
             of
             it
             ,
             gave
             a
             sufficient
             Testimony
             ,
             That
             the
             Fryers
             desired
             nothing
             more
             ,
             than
             to
             see
             it
             (
             with
             all
             expedition
             )
             burnt
             down
             to
             the
             ground
             .
             Yea
             ,
             some
             have
             averred
             it
             for
             a
             certain
             Truth
             ,
             That
             the
             News
             of
             it
             was
             known
             many
             days
             before
             in
             Forein
             Countries
             ,
             which
             was
             
             related
             to
             us
             by
             one
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             that
             Society
             for
             a
             Miracle
             ;
             saying
             ,
             That
             without
             doubt
             the
             Tutelary
             Angel
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             foreseeing
             what
             was
             to
             happen
             to
             it
             ,
             had
             communicated
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             to
             so
             far
             distant
             Countries
             .
             But
             not
             to
             insist
             on
             this
             any
             longer
             ,
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Building
             was
             reduc'd
             to
             Ashes
             ,
             and
             in
             less
             than
             six
             Months
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             quite
             Rebuilt
             again
             ;
             a
             good
             part
             of
             the
             Materials
             having
             been
             prepared
             before-hand
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             by
             a
             Divine
             Providence
             ,
             as
             the
             said
             Father
             exprest
             himself
             ,
             in
             places
             adjacent
             to
             the
             Mountain
             .
             It
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             That
             their
             General
             Chapter
             having
             some
             Veneration
             for
             those
             Ancient
             Buildings
             of
             their
             First-Fathers
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             Lay-men
             from
             Taxing
             them
             with
             Niceness
             and
             Luxury
             ,
             had
             refused
             them
             their
             permission
             to
             Build
             .
             But
             what
             is
             capable
             to
             restrain
             the
             Longing
             of
             Monks
             ,
             whenas
             by
             direct
             or
             indirect
             means
             ,
             by
             Hook
             or
             by
             Crook
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             a
             condition
             to
             effectuate
             it
             ?
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             These
             New
             Buildings
             were
             brought
             to
             perfection
             ,
             with
             a
             Magnificence
             very
             unbeseeming
             the
             Modesty
             of
             Hermits
             ,
             and
             more
             becoming
             the
             Palace
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             than
             the
             Cells
             of
             such
             who
             pretend
             to
             have
             forsaken
             the
             World.
             There
             remain'd
             only
             one
             Building
             at
             the
             Foot
             of
             the
             Mountain
             yet
             unfinished
             ,
             being
             design'd
             for
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Chartreuse
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             already
             far
             advanced
             .
             As
             for
             their
             manner
             of
             Living
             ,
             I
             must
             acknowledge
             they
             still
             retain
             something
             of
             their
             first
             Institution
             ,
             as
             in
             particular
             their
             abstinence
             from
             Flesh
             ;
             but
             the
             diversity
             and
             abundance
             of
             
               Fish
               ,
               Herbs
               ,
               Eggs
            
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             like
             things
             wherewith
             
             they
             are
             served
             ,
             is
             far
             more
             pleasing
             and
             agreeable
             to
             Sense
             ,
             than
             any
             sort
             of
             Flesh-meat
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             costly
             .
             The
             Father-Purveyor
             of
             the
             House
             assured
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Expence
             of
             every
             Religious
             amounted
             at
             the
             least
             to
             Five
             hundred
             Crowns
             a
             year
             .
             They
             have
             a
             way
             of
             extracting
             the
             Substance
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Quintessence
             from
             several
             great
             Fishes
             ,
             whereof
             they
             make
             Jelly-Broths
             ,
             that
             are
             extreamly
             nourishing
             .
             Their
             Bread
             is
             of
             an
             extraordinary
             Whiteness
             ▪
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             Wine
             that
             can
             be
             got
             for
             Love
             or
             Mony
             ,
             is
             afforded
             them
             without
             measure
             .
             Besides
             this
             ,
             every
             Religious
             has
             in
             his
             own
             Apartment
             a
             Reservatory
             ,
             stor'd
             with
             Fruit
             and
             other
             Necessaries
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             may
             eat
             and
             drink
             whenever
             they
             please
             ,
             and
             entertain
             their
             Friends
             that
             come
             to
             Visit
             them
             ,
             to
             charm
             the
             irksomness
             of
             their
             Solitude
             .
             Some
             amongst
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             of
             a
             melancholy
             Temperament
             ,
             are
             so
             immersed
             in
             their
             Solitude
             ,
             that
             they
             abhor
             all
             manner
             of
             Conversation
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             so
             much
             as
             speak
             to
             their
             Superiours
             :
             This
             is
             no
             Vertue
             ,
             but
             rather
             a
             Savage-humor
             ,
             that
             has
             got
             the
             Ascendent
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             almost
             insupportable
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             like
             Timon
             the
             Athenian
             ,
             they
             conceive
             an
             hatred
             against
             all
             Mankind
             .
             The
             greatest
             part
             of
             these
             ,
             in
             process
             of
             time
             ,
             become
             distracted
             ,
             losing
             the
             use
             of
             their
             Understanding
             and
             Reason
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             they
             have
             built
             for
             these
             a
             very
             fair
             Apartment
             .
             Every
             Chartreux
             has
             his
             separate
             Apartment
             ,
             which
             consists
             of
             five
             or
             six
             fair
             Rooms
             ,
             very
             neatly
             furnish'd
             and
             adorn'd
             ,
             with
             a
             neat
             Garden
             ,
             which
             separates
             one
             Apartment
             from
             another
             ;
             all
             which
             Gardens
             
             have
             a
             Door
             that
             opens
             into
             the
             Cloister
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             a
             prodigious
             length
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             most
             sumptuous
             and
             magnificent
             Structure
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             it
             doth
             not
             seem
             so
             much
             contrived
             for
             the
             Convenience
             of
             the
             several
             Cells
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             imbellishment
             and
             ornament
             of
             the
             Place
             .
             The
             great
             company
             of
             Strangers
             ,
             who
             come
             thither
             from
             all
             parts
             ,
             either
             out
             of
             Curiosity
             or
             Devotion
             ,
             some
             about
             business
             ,
             others
             to
             Visit
             some
             of
             their
             Friends
             or
             Kindred
             ,
             has
             chang'd
             this
             Solitude
             into
             a
             place
             of
             great
             Concourse
             ,
             and
             consequently
             made
             it
             appear
             less
             hideous
             to
             Nature
             ;
             and
             particularly
             in
             Summer-time
             many
             Persons
             of
             Quality
             retire
             thither
             ,
             there
             to
             enjoy
             the
             deliciousness
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             cool
             Air
             of
             the
             Mountain
             .
             These
             Fathers
             ,
             to
             engage
             the
             frequent
             Visits
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             draw
             thither
             their
             Kindred
             and
             Friends
             ,
             have
             established
             Hospitality
             in
             this
             their
             Monastery
             ,
             and
             entertain
             every
             one
             that
             comes
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Quality
             ,
             both
             Person
             and
             Attendants
             ,
             without
             costing
             them
             a
             Farthing
             ;
             and
             a
             man
             may
             stay
             their
             many
             days
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             find
             his
             Company
             either
             pleasing
             or
             profitable
             .
             At
             the
             first
             they
             had
             also
             some
             respect
             for
             the
             Poor
             ;
             but
             at
             present
             ,
             if
             those
             who
             come
             there
             be
             not
             men
             of
             Fashion
             ,
             and
             in
             good
             order
             ,
             they
             are
             neglected
             and
             contemn'd
             .
             That
             Part
             where
             they
             entertain
             Strangers
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             stately
             and
             sumptuous
             Building
             ,
             containing
             Apartments
             for
             persons
             of
             Quality
             of
             all
             Ranks
             and
             Degrees
             .
             The
             Chief
             Officer
             of
             the
             Kitchin
             knows
             what
             kind
             of
             Entertainment
             is
             suitable
             to
             each
             Chamber
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             exactly
             observed
             .
             By
             this
             we
             may
             guess
             at
             the
             immense
             Riches
             of
             these
             Fathers
             .
             
             You
             would
             be
             astonished
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             to
             see
             these
             Anchorets
             ,
             whose
             first
             Institutor
             ,
             St.
             Bruno
             ,
             shewed
             himself
             to
             be
             so
             great
             a
             lover
             of
             
               Poverty
               ,
               Retirement
            
             ,
             and
             Silence
             ,
             are
             now
             by
             succession
             of
             Times
             ,
             mounted
             to
             so
             high
             a
             degree
             of
             Riches
             and
             Grandeur
             ,
             and
             so
             ●rdently
             desirous
             to
             change
             their
             Desert
             ,
             of
             it self
             so
             solitary
             and
             inaccessible
             ,
             into
             a
             well
             inhabited
             Country
             ,
             and
             more
             frequented
             ,
             than
             the
             great
             Roads
             that
             lead
             to
             great
             and
             Capital
             Cities
             .
             They
             boast
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             never
             been
             Reformed
             since
             their
             first
             Institution
             ;
             but
             in
             good
             earnest
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             think
             you
             not
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             a
             Sound
             Reformation
             ?
             We
             may
             conclude
             from
             hence
             ,
             That
             all
             those
             great
             Efforts
             which
             are
             made
             to
             surmount
             Nature
             ,
             which
             cannot
             subsist
             without
             a
             most
             particular
             Grace
             and
             Assistance
             from
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             vouchsafes
             to
             whom
             it
             pleaseth
             him
             ,
             when
             we
             will
             unadvisedly
             appropriate
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             rashly
             make
             profession
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             tye
             our selves
             up
             to
             them
             by
             Vows
             ,
             do
             commonly
             end
             in
             shameful
             Weaknesses
             ;
             which
             discovers
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             rather
             Artifices
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             to
             lift
             up
             the
             Heart
             of
             Man
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             his
             greater
             fall
             ,
             than
             the
             Motions
             of
             Grace
             ,
             which
             are
             wont
             to
             humble
             and
             abase
             the
             Soul
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             give
             it
             the
             Victory
             over
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             .
             After
             this
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             to
             cast
             Dust
             in
             our
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             to
             divert
             us
             from
             making
             any
             Reflection
             upon
             such
             extravagant
             Disorders
             ,
             they
             led
             us
             to
             the
             Chappel
             of
             St.
             Bruno
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             above
             a
             Quarter
             of
             a
             Mile
             distant
             from
             the
             Monastery
             ,
             upon
             the
             top
             of
             a
             Rock
             ,
             surrounded
             with
             Three
             great
             Fir-Trees
             .
             They
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             formerly
             had
             been
             his
             Cell
             ,
             
             and
             that
             a
             Spring
             of
             most
             Clear-Water
             we
             saw
             there
             ,
             had
             been
             miraculously
             obtain'd
             by
             his
             Prayers
             ,
             which
             restored
             many
             Sick
             persons
             to
             their
             health
             ,
             and
             though
             drunk
             to
             excess
             ,
             was
             never
             known
             to
             hurt
             any
             .
             The
             Benedictin
             Fryer
             ,
             who
             was
             my
             Companion
             in
             the
             Voyage
             ,
             drunk
             a
             great
             quantity
             of
             it
             by
             way
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             but
             was
             much
             incommoded
             thereby
             in
             coming
             down
             from
             the
             Mountain
             ;
             which
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             derogate
             nothing
             from
             the
             Miracle
             ,
             he
             attributed
             to
             the
             cold
             and
             pent-in
             Air
             of
             the
             Rocks
             .
             This
             Father
             assured
             me
             often
             ,
             whilst
             we
             were
             there
             ,
             That
             he
             felt
             his
             Soul
             pierced
             with
             an
             Extraordinary
             Devotion
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             Sense
             of
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             demanded
             of
             me
             ,
             Whether
             I
             was
             not
             sensible
             of
             the
             same
             thing
             ?
             I
             answered
             ,
             That
             I
             was
             ;
             but
             withal
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             this
             I
             did
             not
             believe
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             more
             than
             what
             was
             very
             Common
             ;
             it
             being
             very
             natural
             for
             Grotto's
             ,
             Dark-places
             ,
             close
             and
             shady
             Forests
             ,
             vast
             Caverns
             ,
             and
             the
             Sources
             of
             Fountains
             and
             Rivers
             ,
             to
             produce
             the
             same
             effect
             in
             us
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             often
             experience
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             alone
             by
             Night
             in
             great
             Buildings
             ,
             Chappels
             ,
             or
             Churches
             ,
             that
             our
             Souls
             are
             moved
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             Horrour
             ,
             which
             calls
             God
             to
             our
             Remembrance
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             often
             found
             by
             Experience
             in
             my
             Travels
             .
             And
             some
             few
             days
             after
             ,
             as
             I
             pass'd
             the
             Alpes
             ,
             which
             are
             very
             high
             Mountains
             ,
             in
             Company
             of
             this
             Benedictin
             ,
             when
             we
             were
             come
             to
             a
             place
             which
             was
             very
             Solitary
             ,
             I
             obliged
             him
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             Whether
             it
             were
             not
             indeed
             so
             as
             I
             had
             said
             ?
             Whereupon
             he
             ingenuously
             acknowledged
             ,
             That
             he
             found
             himself
             no
             less
             moved
             ,
             than
             he
             had
             
             been
             at
             the
             great
             Chartreuse
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             these
             Fathers
             make
             all
             Strangers
             ,
             that
             frequent
             this
             place
             ,
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             as
             a
             special
             Blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             vouchsafed
             to
             this
             place
             by
             the
             Intercession
             and
             Merits
             of
             St.
             Bruno
             .
             It
             is
             an
             astonishing
             thing
             to
             see
             ,
             That
             those
             Effects
             ,
             which
             God
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             Nature
             works
             in
             us
             ,
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             by
             those
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             Rome
             ascribed
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Worker
             of
             Miracles
             in
             their
             behalf
             .
             So
             true
             it
             is
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             a
             ●ery
             pleasing
             thing
             ,
             and
             extreamly
             flattering
             the
             Pride
             of
             Man
             ,
             to
             believe
             ,
             That
             God
             thinks
             us
             worthy
             to
             be
             exempted
             from
             the
             Common-way
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             favour
             us
             in
             a
             more
             peculiar
             manner
             ,
             not
             sticking
             every
             moment
             (
             for
             our
             sakes
             )
             to
             countermand
             the
             Natural
             Course
             of
             things
             here
             below
             ,
             by
             Prodigies
             and
             miraculous
             Operations
             .
             We
             came
             down
             from
             this
             Monastery
             ,
             by
             a
             very
             Narrow-way
             between
             Rocks
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             near
             two
             Leagues
             ,
             having
             on
             our
             left
             Hand
             the
             Torrent
             of
             St.
             Lawrence
             ,
             which
             precipitates
             it self
             with
             a
             horrid
             Noise
             from
             the
             Top
             of
             the
             Mountain
             to
             the
             Bottom
             of
             it
             ,
             where
             is
             situate
             the
             Town
             of
             St.
             Lawrence
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             borrows
             its
             Name
             .
             All
             the
             Neighbouring
             Country
             many
             Leagues
             about
             ,
             belongs
             to
             the
             Religious
             of
             this
             Monastery
             ,
             and
             every
             where
             are
             seen
             stately
             piles
             of
             Building
             ,
             and
             Houses
             of
             Pleasure
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             caused
             to
             be
             built
             ,
             with
             Pools
             and
             Ponds
             full
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             rare
             Fish
             ,
             to
             please
             their
             Palats
             .
             We
             afterwards
             continued
             our
             Way
             towards
             Savoy
             ,
             and
             passed
             the
             Alpes
             by
             the
             Way
             of
             Montsenis
             ;
             from
             whence
             we
             came
             down
             into
             Piedmont
             ,
             to
             a
             little
             
             Town
             called
             Suse
             .
             Here
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             I
             intend
             to
             stop
             ,
             and
             shall
             conclude
             this
             Letter
             with
             this
             last
             Reflection
             ,
             which
             I
             would
             desire
             you
             to
             make
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             so
             far
             from
             having
             any
             Cause
             ,
             to
             pride
             her self
             in
             her
             Religious
             Orders
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             she
             boasts
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             far
             excelling
             the
             
               Protestant
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             has
             wholly
             excluded
             them
             ,
             ought
             rather
             upon
             that
             account
             to
             be
             humbled
             ;
             yea
             ,
             to
             blush
             for
             shame
             ;
             seeing
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             That
             this
             sort
             of
             Men
             ,
             under
             the
             specious
             pretexts
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             Silence
             ,
             and
             Retirement
             ,
             endeavour
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             to
             acquire
             themselves
             a
             great
             Esteem
             in
             the
             Minds
             of
             people
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             they
             may
             turn
             them
             which
             way
             they
             please
             ;
             and
             Experience
             makes
             it
             appear
             ,
             That
             all
             this
             is
             done
             for
             their
             Temporal
             Advantage
             .
             They
             begin
             with
             the
             Spirit
             in
             appearance
             ,
             but
             always
             palpably
             end
             in
             the
             Flesh
             .
             I
             have
             made
             some
             other
             more
             curious
             Discoveries
             during
             my
             Voyage
             in
             Italy
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             be
             very
             willing
             to
             communicate
             to
             you
             ,
             in
             case
             I
             find
             you
             are
             not
             offended
             with
             this
             my
             First
             LETTER
             ;
             but
             that
             you
             have
             received
             it
             with
             the
             same
             Spirit
             of
             Charity
             and
             Zeal
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             always
             preserve
             for
             the
             Spiritual
             Good
             of
             so
             dear
             a
             person
             ;
             as
             being
             ,
             Sir
             ,
          
           
             
               Your
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Second
             LETTER
             ,
             Of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Revenge
             in
             the
             Romish
             Clergy
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               SIR
               ,
            
          
           
             FOrasmuch
             as
             their
             is
             nothing
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             more
             strictly
             forbids
             her
             Children
             ,
             next
             to
             the
             Reading
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             than
             the
             perusing
             of
             those
             Writings
             ,
             which
             discover
             the
             Lives
             and
             Doctrin
             of
             her
             Pastors
             ,
             whom
             it
             is
             her
             will
             they
             should
             follow
             Blind-fold
             ,
             without
             examining
             either
             what
             they
             say
             or
             do
             ;
             I
             had
             some
             fear
             for
             my
             first
             Letter
             ,
             lest
             it
             might
             have
             given
             offence
             ,
             because
             it
             made
             some
             discoveries
             to
             you
             of
             their
             Conduct
             .
             But
             seeing
             the
             kind
             welcome
             you
             afforded
             it
             ,
             I
             hope
             that
             the
             Reflection
             you
             have
             made
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             inclination
             you
             express
             ,
             in
             declaring
             your
             willingness
             to
             be
             further
             informed
             by
             me
             on
             this
             Subject
             ,
             may
             at
             length
             conduce
             to
             the
             opening
             of
             your
             Eyes
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             dangerous
             condition
             you
             are
             in
             .
             And
             seeing
             I
             desire
             nothing
             more
             ,
             than
             to
             serve
             as
             an
             instrument
             to
             produce
             so
             good
             an
             effect
             ;
             I
             shall
             gladly
             continue
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             to
             communicate
             the
             Observations
             I
             have
             made
             ,
             during
             my
             Travels
             ,
             about
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
           
             Being
             arrived
             at
             Susa
             ,
             a
             small
             Town
             of
             Piedmont
             in
             Italy
             ,
             and
             subject
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Savoy
             ,
             we
             were
             told
             that
             the
             Body
             of
             S.
             Maurus
             Abbot
             and
             first
             Disciple
             of
             S.
             Bennet
             ,
             reposed
             in
             one
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             this
             place
             .
             And
             forasmuch
             as
             the
             Father
             ,
             that
             was
             my
             Companion
             in
             my
             Travels
             ,
             was
             a
             Reformed
             Benedictin
             ,
             of
             the
             Congregation
             of
             S.
             Maurus
             in
             France
             ;
             I
             asked
             him
             whether
             he
             would
             not
             go
             to
             pay
             his
             duty
             to
             that
             Relique
             of
             his
             Blessed
             Founder
             ?
             But
             he
             very
             freely
             told
             me
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             take
             heed
             of
             doing
             so
             ,
             adding
             that
             the
             Italians
             were
             great
             Cheats
             ,
             who
             pretended
             to
             have
             all
             the
             Saints
             of
             Paradise
             in
             their
             Country
             ,
             whereas
             indeed
             there
             was
             nothing
             more
             false
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
             the
             Body
             of
             S.
             Maurus
             ,
             was
             preserved
             whole
             and
             entire
             ,
             in
             one
             of
             their
             Abbies
             in
             France
             .
             And
             moreover
             assured
             me
             that
             the
             Bodies
             of
             S.
             Bennet
             ,
             and
             S.
             Scholastica
             were
             there
             likewise
             ,
             the
             one
             in
             the
             small
             Town
             of
             S.
             Bennet
             on
             the
             River
             Loire
             near
             Orleans
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             at
             Mans
             ;
             notwithstanding
             the
             Italians
             contested
             with
             them
             about
             all
             these
             Reliques
             ,
             and
             a
             vast
             number
             of
             others
             ,
             of
             most
             authentick
             Authority
             ;
             and
             that
             upon
             no
             other
             ground
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             the
             Popes
             Bulls
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             procur'd
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             by
             some
             artifice
             or
             other
             ,
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             and
             which
             declare
             them
             to
             be
             true
             and
             lawful
             possessors
             of
             these
             Reliques
             ,
             th●
             clear
             contrary
             to
             all
             Evidence
             drawn
             from
             History
             and
             Tradition
             .
             But
             Father
             ,
             said
             I
             ,
             do
             you
             remember
             the
             discourse
             you
             held
             two
             days
             ago
             ,
             as
             we
             passed
             the
             Alpes
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             Pope's
             Infallibility
             ,
             which
             you
             extended
             with
             so
             much
             heat
             and
             earnestness
             ,
             not
             only
             
             to
             matters
             of
             Right
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             matters
             of
             Fact
             ?
             The
             question
             then
             put
             was
             this
             ,
             how
             the
             Popes
             could
             grant
             such
             thundring
             Bulls
             ,
             fraught
             with
             Excommunications
             and
             Anathemas
             against
             those
             who
             do
             not
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             House
             of
             Loretto
             ,
             was
             Transported
             from
             the
             Holy
             Land
             by
             Angels
             ,
             to
             that
             part
             of
             Italy
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             supposed
             to
             stand
             at
             present
             ;
             as
             likewise
             against
             those
             who
             should
             deny
             ,
             that
             a
             great
             Mountain
             near
             to
             the
             City
             of
             Cajeta
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Naples
             ,
             which
             is
             open
             at
             the
             Top
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             split
             in
             two
             ,
             was
             one
             of
             those
             Rocks
             ,
             that
             were
             Rent
             at
             the
             Passion
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             You
             then
             affirmed
             that
             the
             Pope
             on
             all
             such
             occasions
             ,
             was
             assisted
             with
             an
             Infallible
             Direction
             from
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             him
             to
             be
             deceived
             himself
             ,
             or
             to
             deceive
             others
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             it self
             ;
             and
             more
             especially
             yet
             ,
             in
             a
             case
             of
             giving
             Religious
             Worship
             to
             some
             object
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             as
             that
             is
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             to
             the
             House
             of
             Loretto
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Holy
             Mountain
             ;
             and
             how
             then
             can
             you
             now
             say
             ,
             Father
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             your
             S.
             Maurus
             and
             S.
             Bennet
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             whatsoever
             ,
             that
             those
             Popes
             ,
             who
             declar'd
             against
             you
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Italians
             ,
             have
             been
             mistaken
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             case
             of
             Worship
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             of
             Loretto
             ?
             The
             Parity
             was
             but
             visible
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             Father
             must
             needs
             have
             entangled
             himself
             in
             a
             most
             troublesome
             contradiction
             :
             Wherefore
             to
             avoid
             the
             shame
             and
             confusion
             that
             thence
             would
             have
             followed
             ,
             he
             chose
             rather
             to
             turn
             his
             answer
             into
             a
             piece
             of
             Raillery
             ,
             saying
             ,
             he
             confessed
             that
             he
             was
             indeed
             a
             very
             bad
             
             politician
             ,
             because
             when
             he
             was
             on
             the
             Alpes
             he
             spake
             like
             an
             Italian
             ,
             but
             that
             at
             present
             he
             spoke
             as
             a
             Frenchman
             .
             Because
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             of
             Italy
             ,
             especially
             those
             of
             the
             Popes
             Territories
             ,
             do
             own
             the
             Popes
             Infallibility
             in
             matters
             of
             fact
             ,
             which
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Roman
             Catholicks
             of
             France
             do
             deny
             .
             This
             distinction
             of
             speaking
             as
             an
             Italian
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             Frenchman
             was
             indeed
             very
             frivolous
             ;
             and
             intruth
             if
             it
             were
             permitted
             to
             utter
             ones
             opinion
             ,
             sometimes
             according
             to
             the
             humor
             of
             one
             Country
             ,
             and
             sometime
             of
             another
             ,
             if
             our
             Benedctin
             had
             spoken
             like
             a
             German
             or
             an
             Hungarian
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             reduced
             the
             Papal
             Authority
             to
             a
             very
             low
             Ebb
             :
             for
             I
             have
             observed
             in
             my
             Travels
             ,
             that
             these
             People
             ,
             thô
             for
             the
             most
             part
             they
             profess
             the
             Romish
             Religion
             ,
             yet
             have
             this
             advantage
             that
             they
             believe
             little
             of
             it
             .
             Without
             doubt
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             it
             would
             much
             better
             have
             become
             him
             ,
             to
             have
             spoke
             as
             a
             Christian
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             viz.
             Like
             a
             good
             and
             honest
             man
             ,
             with
             a
             sincere
             and
             unbyassed
             Spirit
             ,
             strengthened
             by
             Grace
             ,
             supported
             by
             Reason
             ,
             and
             grounded
             upon
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             then
             would
             he
             never
             have
             attributed
             the
             title
             of
             Infallible
             to
             a
             mortal
             man
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             which
             belongs
             to
             God
             alone
             .
             I
             was
             ready
             to
             give
             him
             my
             thoughts
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             but
             I
             called
             to
             mind
             that
             I
             was
             got
             into
             Italy
             ,
             where
             one
             only
             word
             might
             drag
             me
             before
             the
             cruel
             and
             merciless
             Tribunal
             of
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             and
             therefore
             thought
             it
             more
             wisdom
             to
             hold
             my
             Peace
             .
             However
             I
             could
             not
             but
             make
             this
             reflection
             on
             these
             procedings
             of
             the
             Religious
             ,
             that
             in
             cases
             wherein
             the
             Priests
             or
             Monks
             find
             their
             
             advantage
             ,
             or
             in
             things
             altogether
             indifferent
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             wanting
             with
             open
             Mouth
             to
             publish
             the
             Popes
             Infallibility
             ;
             but
             when
             his
             Infallibility
             seems
             in
             the
             least
             to
             clash
             with
             their
             interests
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             more
             than
             an
             ignorant
             and
             mistaken
             man
             ,
             who
             may
             be
             bubbled
             as
             well
             as
             any
             other
             .
             From
             Susa
             we
             came
             to
             Turin
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             very
             fine
             City
             ,
             situate
             upon
             the
             Banks
             of
             the
             River
             Po
             ,
             and
             the
             Court
             of
             the
             Dukes
             of
             Savoy
             .
             Here
             it
             was
             that
             a
             dawning
             of
             the
             Beauty
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Italy
             ,
             presented
             it self
             to
             our
             Eies
             :
             The
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Parish-Churches
             ,
             Monasteries
             and
             Convents
             are
             very
             sumptuously
             built
             ,
             and
             most
             Richly
             adorned
             within
             .
             Nothing
             is
             seen
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             Marble
             ,
             Porphyry
             ,
             Jasper
             Stones
             ,
             and
             most
             exquisite
             Guilding
             and
             Painting
             .
             The
             Crosses
             ,
             the
             Candlesticks
             ,
             Lamps
             ,
             Statues
             ,
             and
             Cases
             of
             the
             Relicks
             are
             all
             of
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             ,
             and
             almost
             infinite
             in
             number
             and
             value
             .
             Some
             good
             French
             Priests
             ,
             who
             had
             joyned
             themselves
             with
             us
             ,
             to
             take
             a
             view
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             were
             in
             a
             strange
             rapture
             at
             so
             dazling
             a
             sight
             ,
             and
             being
             inwardly
             moved
             to
             see
             so
             many
             Temples
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             so
             gloriously
             adorn'd
             ,
             wept
             for
             joy
             :
             For
             as
             in
             their
             Journy
             from
             France
             ,
             they
             had
             taken
             their
             way
             through
             Geneva
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Swiss
               Cantons
            
             ,
             where
             they
             had
             seen
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             ,
             devoid
             almost
             of
             all
             material
             Embellishments
             ,
             they
             from
             thence
             concluded
             ,
             (
             how
             truly
             I
             leave
             you
             to
             judge
             )
             that
             there
             was
             no
             other
             true
             Religion
             ,
             besides
             that
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             whose
             zeal
             for
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             an
             evident
             Witness
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             her
             Faith.
             I
             told
             them
             that
             this
             their
             conclusion
             
             seemed
             to
             me
             to
             be
             built
             upon
             very
             weak
             Principles
             ,
             and
             that
             where
             we
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             prove
             the
             truth
             of
             any
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Grandeur
             and
             Riches
             of
             the
             World
             were
             too
             weak
             premises
             to
             support
             a
             conclusion
             ;
             and
             that
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             if
             I
             were
             to
             form
             a
             presumptive
             Argument
             in
             favour
             of
             any
             Religion
             ,
             I
             should
             sooner
             take
             it
             from
             the
             good
             life
             and
             manners
             of
             those
             that
             profess
             it
             ,
             than
             from
             the
             sumptuous
             Ornaments
             of
             their
             Churches
             .
             They
             shewed
             us
             the
             Church
             Treasury
             ,
             where
             is
             preserved
             the
             holy
             Shrowd
             or
             Sheet
             ,
             and
             soon
             after
             the
             Canons
             and
             Priests
             entred
             the
             Quire
             ,
             to
             Sing
             their
             Vespers
             and
             Complins
             which
             are
             the
             Evening
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             They
             entred
             without
             any
             order
             and
             very
             undecently
             ,
             talking
             and
             laughing
             together
             ,
             and
             pushing
             one
             anothers
             Elbows
             .
             The
             first
             come
             ,
             without
             expecting
             till
             the
             rest
             were
             seated
             in
             their
             places
             ,
             began
             to
             sing
             the
             Office
             :
             and
             that
             which
             might
             well
             have
             lasted
             an
             hour
             and
             half
             ,
             in
             case
             it
             had
             been
             said
             with
             the
             required
             Pauses
             devoutly
             and
             modestly
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             practised
             in
             the
             Common
             Prayer
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             was
             dispatched
             in
             less
             than
             a
             quarter
             of
             an
             hour
             ,
             with
             a
             strange
             kind
             of
             precipitation
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             was
             scarcely
             possible
             to
             distinguish
             between
             one
             word
             and
             another
             ,
             or
             between
             the
             end
             and
             beginning
             of
             the
             Verses
             .
             In
             truth
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             were
             it
             lawful
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             Consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             from
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             outward
             ,
             I
             might
             have
             had
             good
             reason
             to
             infer
             from
             their
             behaviour
             ,
             that
             their
             Hearts
             were
             much
             stranged
             from
             the
             words
             of
             their
             Lips
             ,
             and
             their
             Lips
             and
             their
             Hearts
             yet
             further
             from
             God.
             
             They
             did
             not
             much
             weary
             our
             Patience
             with
             hearing
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             Service
             being
             thus
             roundly
             dispatched
             ,
             they
             rather
             fled
             ,
             than
             went
             out
             of
             Church
             ,
             every
             one
             his
             own
             way
             .
             The
             Father
             that
             was
             with
             me
             ,
             perceving
             that
             I
             was
             Scandalized
             at
             it
             ,
             told
             me
             ,
             as
             having
             had
             some
             former
             experience
             of
             Italy
             ,
             by
             a
             Journy
             he
             had
             before
             made
             through
             it
             ;
             that
             it
             was
             not
             yet
             time
             for
             me
             to
             be
             offended
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             nearer
             I
             should
             appear
             to
             Rome
             ,
             the
             more
             cause
             I
             should
             find
             for
             it
             .
             I
             had
             been
             told
             indeed
             ,
             that
             the
             further
             I
             went
             ,
             the
             more
             stately
             Churches
             I
             should
             find
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             richly
             adorned
             :
             So
             that
             joyning
             these
             two
             together
             ,
             I
             concluded
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             outward
             Bravery
             and
             Ornament
             ,
             did
             not
             proceed
             from
             the
             piety
             or
             zeal
             of
             the
             Clergy
             of
             Italy
             for
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ;
             because
             they
             neglected
             the
             chief
             Glory
             and
             Embellishment
             of
             it
             ,
             viz.
             the
             inward
             ,
             and
             that
             something
             else
             must
             be
             the
             Motive
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             discovered
             afterwards
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             a
             more
             particular
             account
             upon
             another
             occasion
             .
             After
             we
             had
             visited
             the
             Churches
             ,
             towards
             Evening
             ,
             we
             went
             to
             view
             the
             great
             Piazza
             of
             Turin
             ,
             facing
             the
             Palace
             of
             his
             Royal
             Highness
             .
             Here
             we
             saw
             many
             Theaters
             or
             Stages
             of
             Rope-Dancers
             ,
             and
             Mountebanks
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Market
             Places
             of
             the
             Cities
             in
             Italy
             are
             always
             well
             provided
             ,
             for
             the
             Satisfaction
             of
             the
             Publick
             .
             But
             that
             which
             surprized
             me
             most
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             those
             that
             assisted
             as
             Auditors
             and
             Spectators
             about
             those
             Theaters
             ,
             were
             either
             Priests
             or
             Monks
             ,
             who
             clapped
             their
             Hands
             in
             Applause
             of
             the
             most
             Ridiculous
             and
             Scandalous
             stuff
             they
             produced
             ,
             and
             laughed
             
             with
             all
             their
             might
             .
             We
             saw
             there
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Orders
             ,
             some
             Father-Jesuits
             ,
             that
             seemed
             the
             most
             concerned
             for
             these
             Fopperies
             ,
             saluted
             the
             Father
             Benedictin
             that
             was
             with
             us
             ;
             and
             having
             understood
             that
             he
             was
             Procurator
             general
             of
             the
             Order
             ,
             they
             offered
             him
             an
             Eminent
             place
             ,
             near
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             which
             he
             accepted
             of
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             was
             unwilling
             to
             engage
             my self
             in
             the
             concern
             ,
             and
             retired
             with
             the
             two
             French
             Priests
             to
             our
             Inn.
             We
             had
             an
             opportunity
             the
             same
             Evening
             of
             discoursing
             with
             Count
             Zamberti
             ,
             an
             Officer
             of
             his
             Royal
             Highness
             ,
             whom
             formerly
             I
             had
             seen
             in
             France
             ,
             and
             we
             could
             not
             keep
             our selves
             from
             acquainting
             him
             how
             strangely
             we
             had
             been
             surprized
             ,
             to
             see
             so
             many
             Religious
             at
             the
             publick
             Shews
             ,
             and
             so
             attentive
             to
             the
             lewd
             Fooleries
             of
             Buffoons
             ,
             because
             we
             looked
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             very
             unworthy
             and
             scandalous
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             such
             thing
             was
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             France
             .
             He
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             not
             that
             which
             ought
             most
             of
             all
             to
             suprize
             us
             ,
             for
             that
             in
             Italy
             ,
             those
             of
             the
             Clergy
             who
             did
             commonly
             fr●quent
             the
             Piazza
             in
             the
             Evening
             ,
             were
             the
             most
             esteemed
             of
             ,
             as
             being
             ordinarily
             the
             best
             amongst
             them
             ;
             because
             the
             rest
             at
             the
             same
             time
             were
             for
             the
             most
             part
             either
             in
             Whore-Houses
             ,
             or
             at
             Taverns
             ,
             in
             company
             of
             their
             Wenches
             .
             Here
             I
             turn'd
             my self
             to
             our
             French
             Priests
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             well
             Gentlemen
             ,
             what
             say
             you
             now
             ?
             Do
             you
             think
             you
             concluded
             well
             from
             the
             Magnificence
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             this
             Country
             ,
             that
             their
             Religion
             and
             Piety
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             best
             ,
             because
             their
             Churches
             were
             the
             most
             stately
             and
             sumptuous
             ?
             whereas
             you
             see
             that
             these
             who
             ought
             
             in
             a
             more
             especial
             manner
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             living
             Temples
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             abandon
             themselves
             to
             such
             execrable
             Profaneness
             and
             Debauchery
             ?
             As
             to
             that
             which
             we
             alledged
             ,
             that
             no
             such
             lewd
             deportments
             were
             to
             be
             found
             amongst
             our
             Ecclesiasticks
             in
             France
             ,
             the
             Count
             very
             wisely
             replied
             ,
             that
             for
             that
             ,
             we
             might
             thank
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             was
             only
             their
             presence
             that
             mantained
             the
             Learning
             ,
             Modesty
             and
             reserved
             Carriage
             of
             the
             Clergy
             of
             the
             Gallican
             Church
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             once
             should
             be
             forced
             to
             quit
             the
             Country
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             Kings
             design
             was
             already
             known
             here
             )
             we
             should
             soon
             see
             all
             Sciences
             and
             Vertues
             exil'd
             with
             them
             .
             This
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             agrees
             incomparably
             well
             with
             what
             some
             persons
             of
             Quality
             of
             the
             Roman
             Communion
             have
             of
             late
             freely
             owned
             to
             me
             ,
             That
             they
             begin
             already
             in
             France
             to
             perceive
             ,
             that
             since
             the
             Protestants
             have
             been
             Banished
             thence
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             believed
             them
             far
             enough
             from
             them
             ;
             the
             burning
             Zeal
             of
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             is
             turnd
             to
             Lukewarmness
             ,
             their
             Devotion
             grown
             cold
             ,
             and
             their
             Application
             to
             their
             Studies
             ,
             become
             very
             flat
             and
             languishing
             .
             So
             that
             at
             present
             they
             are
             seldom
             found
             at
             their
             Books
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             most
             part
             Ranging
             from
             one
             House
             to
             another
             ,
             upon
             pretence
             of
             encouraging
             and
             confirming
             their
             new
             Perverts
             ,
             and
             boasting
             themselves
             for
             great
             Doctors
             ,
             with
             what
             they
             have
             learnt
             ,
             at
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             forced
             upon
             by
             the
             learned
             Writings
             ,
             and
             close
             Arguings
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Ministers
             .
             I
             return
             now
             to
             my
             Voyage
             ,
             but
             before
             I
             leave
             Turin
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             already
             made
             mention
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             is
             kept
             
             the
             Holy
             Shrowd
             or
             Linnen-sheet
             ,
             wherein
             they
             pretend
             our
             Saviours
             dead
             Body
             was
             wrapt
             ;
             I
             suppose
             you
             will
             not
             take
             it
             amiss
             ,
             if
             I
             tell
             you
             in
             short
             what
             I
             think
             of
             it
             .
             They
             of
             your
             Religion
             suppose
             it
             to
             be
             the
             same
             Shrowd
             or
             Linnen-sheet
             ,
             in
             which
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             wrapt
             up
             and
             buried
             the
             precious
             Body
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             after
             that
             it
             was
             taken
             down
             from
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Figure
             of
             that
             adorable
             Body
             remains
             Miraculously
             imprinted
             upon
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             Comfort
             of
             Believers
             .
             I
             intend
             not
             to
             enter
             the
             Lists
             about
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             History
             ,
             which
             I
             never
             searched
             into
             ;
             but
             I
             shall
             only
             tell
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             another
             of
             them
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Cathedral
             of
             Besançon
             in
             Burgundy
             ,
             which
             they
             maintain
             to
             be
             the
             same
             in
             which
             Joseph
             wrapt
             the
             Body
             of
             our
             Saviour
             :
             Several
             Popes
             according
             to
             their
             distinct
             Fancies
             and
             Humours
             have
             granted
             several
             Bulls
             and
             Indulgences
             ,
             some
             to
             that
             of
             Turin
             ,
             others
             to
             that
             of
             Besançon
             ,
             until
             that
             these
             Contestations
             raised
             such
             extream
             Feuds
             between
             the
             Archbishops
             of
             these
             two
             Cities
             ,
             that
             at
             last
             they
             fell
             to
             libelling
             one
             another
             ;
             whereupon
             to
             stifle
             the
             Flame
             from
             spreading
             further
             ,
             a
             way
             was
             found
             out
             at
             Rome
             to
             reconcile
             them
             ,
             by
             determining
             (
             contrary
             to
             the
             express
             words
             of
             the
             vulgar
             Translation
             ,
             Matth.
             27.
             
               &
               involvit
               illud
               Sindone
               mundâ
            
             ,
             and
             wrapped
             it
             in
             a
             clean
             Linnen-cloth
             ,
             where
             the
             word
             Sindone
             is
             in
             the
             Singular
             Number
             )
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             two
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             of
             them
             were
             true
             .
             It
             cannot
             indeed
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             Shrowd
             or
             Linnen-cloth
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             possible
             that
             
             with
             great
             care
             it
             might
             have
             been
             preserved
             till
             now
             ;
             but
             to
             see
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             for
             the
             reconciling
             of
             two
             Bishops
             ,
             with
             so
             much
             easiness
             ,
             boldly
             to
             determin
             that
             there
             were
             two
             ,
             when
             the
             Scripture
             seems
             but
             to
             speak
             of
             one
             ,
             this
             is
             that
             which
             will
             not
             go
             down
             with
             men
             of
             understanding
             :
             And
             moreover
             to
             ordain
             that
             the
             same
             Worship
             and
             Adoration
             be
             given
             to
             them
             both
             on
             Easter-day
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Cross
             on
             Good-Friday
             ,
             which
             does
             not
             differ
             at
             all
             from
             what
             is
             given
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             :
             This
             is
             no
             less
             than
             down
             right
             Impiety
             and
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             After
             some
             days
             stay
             at
             Turin
             ,
             finding
             my self
             within
             two
             days
             Journy
             of
             Genoua
             ,
             the
             curiosity
             of
             seeing
             that
             Lofty
             City
             ,
             made
             me
             resolve
             to
             go
             thither
             .
             However
             I
             found
             some
             strife
             in
             my self
             about
             it
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Satisfaction
             I
             had
             enjoy'd
             in
             the
             Company
             of
             my
             Benedictin
             ,
             whose
             Conversation
             was
             indeed
             very
             pleasant
             and
             agreeable
             ;
             as
             finding
             that
             if
             I
             continued
             my
             Resolution
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             necessary
             for
             us
             to
             part
             ;
             for
             the
             Letter
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             shewed
             me
             ,
             of
             his
             General
             ,
             expressed
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             without
             stop
             or
             stay
             to
             go
             directly
             to
             Rome
             .
             I
             Communicated
             to
             him
             my
             Resolution
             of
             going
             to
             Genoua
             ,
             whereupon
             he
             immediately
             told
             me
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             resolved
             to
             go
             along
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             order
             the
             matter
             so
             ,
             as
             his
             Superiors
             should
             know
             nothing
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             in
             the
             Letter
             he
             wrote
             to
             them
             from
             Turin
             ,
             acquainting
             them
             ,
             that
             being
             not
             not
             yet
             wholly
             recovered
             from
             some
             Fits
             of
             an
             Ague
             he
             had
             had
             ,
             he
             should
             he
             obliged
             to
             remain
             there
             
             still
             for
             some
             days
             ,
             which
             was
             just
             the
             very
             Time
             he
             took
             ,
             to
             go
             this
             Journy
             with
             me
             .
             I
             found
             by
             this
             that
             the
             most
             reformed
             Monks
             ,
             make
             no
             great
             scruple
             of
             Violating
             the
             Obedience
             they
             have
             Vowed
             to
             observe
             ,
             and
             to
             transgress
             the
             Rules
             they
             profess
             ,
             upon
             the
             least
             occasion
             that
             presents
             it self
             to
             them
             ,
             of
             any
             particular
             Satisfaction
             .
             The
             use
             of
             Meat
             was
             also
             forbid
             him
             by
             his
             Rule
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             no
             sooner
             found
             himself
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             the
             Monasteries
             of
             his
             Order
             ,
             but
             he
             made
             bold
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             met
             with
             another
             ,
             he
             took
             up
             his
             observance
             again
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             desiring
             me
             not
             to
             divulge
             that
             ever
             he
             had
             Transgressed
             it
             .
             And
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             I
             can
             say
             with
             truth
             ,
             that
             I
             never
             saw
             a
             more
             Rigorous
             Censor
             of
             another
             mans
             actions
             than
             he
             was
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             in
             the
             company
             of
             Monks
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             Reformed
             ,
             or
             who
             took
             more
             liberty
             than
             those
             of
             their
             Congregation
             ;
             he
             would
             undertake
             them
             in
             a
             high
             manner
             ,
             yea
             with
             Insolence
             it self
             :
             He
             said
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             look
             upon
             them
             any
             better
             than
             damn'd
             Souls
             ,
             and
             worse
             than
             Devils
             .
             Neither
             had
             he
             any
             more
             charitable
             Opinion
             ,
             for
             the
             People
             ,
             whom
             the
             Monks
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             distinction
             ,
             term
             the
             People
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             Worldlings
             ,
             with
             which
             words
             they
             denote
             all
             Laymen
             in
             general
             .
             It
             seem'd
             to
             him
             impossible
             for
             a
             man
             that
             liv'd
             at
             large
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             except
             he
             took
             up
             ,
             and
             confin'd
             himself
             to
             a
             Convent
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             it
             must
             be
             in
             a
             Convent
             of
             his
             Order
             too
             .
             If
             by
             chance
             he
             saw
             in
             the
             Streets
             a
             Woman
             well
             dressed
             ,
             without
             examining
             whether
             her
             Condition
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             reason
             
             might
             oblige
             her
             to
             it
             ,
             he
             immediately
             pronounced
             a
             Sentence
             of
             Eternal
             Condemnation
             against
             her
             ;
             saying
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             a
             Victim
             destin'd
             to
             the
             Flames
             of
             Hell
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             heard
             speak
             of
             any
             persons
             newly
             Married
             ,
             or
             that
             had
             obtained
             some
             good
             Fortune
             ,
             alas
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             these
             persons
             make
             their
             Paradise
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             but
             they
             shall
             burn
             for
             ever
             in
             the
             other
             for
             it
             .
             And
             thus
             without
             excepting
             any
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             putting
             a
             wrong
             construction
             upon
             the
             most
             innocent
             Actions
             ,
             he
             judged
             with
             an
             inveteracy
             of
             Heart
             ,
             what
             belongs
             alone
             to
             God
             to
             judge
             of
             .
             What
             I
             now
             say
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             this
             Religious
             alone
             ,
             but
             generally
             almost
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Reformed
             Religious
             ,
             or
             those
             who
             profess
             a
             more
             strict
             life
             than
             others
             ;
             and
             of
             secular
             Priests
             also
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             little
             Superstitious
             ways
             ,
             pretend
             to
             be
             quite
             distinguished
             from
             the
             Common
             sort
             of
             People
             :
             I
             have
             observed
             that
             they
             judge
             Men
             without
             Mercy
             .
             Some
             have
             owned
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             from
             their
             Youth
             up
             they
             have
             been
             accustomed
             to
             these
             Ideas
             ,
             the
             World
             having
             been
             always
             represented
             to
             them
             as
             a
             Tempestuous
             and
             Raging
             Sea
             ,
             whence
             it
             is
             very
             rare
             for
             any
             one
             to
             escape
             ,
             without
             being
             Shipwrack'd
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             Monasteries
             are
             the
             very
             Ports
             of
             Salvation
             and
             the
             Havens
             of
             Grace
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             perish
             .
             Whereas
             it
             were
             much
             better
             ,
             to
             educate
             them
             in
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Humility
             ,
             and
             to
             inspire
             them
             with
             charitable
             thoughts
             towards
             their
             Neighbour
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             joyned
             with
             them
             in
             the
             same
             profession
             of
             Life
             ,
             or
             engaged
             in
             another
             way
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             ought
             Christian-like
             to
             believe
             
             that
             God
             hath
             called
             them
             .
             This
             indeed
             we
             must
             own
             ,
             that
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             unhappy
             Let
             of
             all
             Persons
             whatsoever
             ,
             that
             engage
             themselves
             in
             a
             party
             ,
             not
             to
             have
             any
             consideration
             but
             for
             those
             of
             their
             own
             company
             ,
             despising
             and
             condemning
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             It
             was
             this
             consideration
             without
             doubt
             ,
             that
             made
             our
             Fathers
             ,
             the
             first
             Reformers
             of
             Religion
             to
             disapprove
             and
             afterwards
             to
             reject
             all
             these
             kind
             of
             inequalities
             ,
             which
             by
             dividing
             men
             into
             several
             different
             States
             ,
             do
             ordinarily
             divide
             their
             Hearts
             also
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             means
             separate
             them
             from
             the
             Charity
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             But
             to
             return
             to
             our
             Benedictin
             ,
             who
             as
             he
             was
             extreamly
             Rigorous
             to
             others
             ,
             so
             was
             he
             as
             Indulgent
             to
             himself
             .
             He
             was
             naturally
             very
             Comical
             ,
             and
             inclined
             to
             Raillery
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             affect
             that
             Monkish
             Gravity
             ,
             but
             upon
             certain
             occasions
             .
          
           
             We
             arrived
             at
             Genou●
             the
             1
             st
             of
             September
             .
             Being
             informed
             that
             there
             was
             a
             very
             fair
             Abby
             of
             his
             Order
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             called
             St.
             Catharine
             of
             Genoua
             ,
             he
             would
             needs
             go
             and
             Lodge
             there
             ,
             in
             hopes
             of
             being
             as
             well
             Entertain'd
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             been
             hitherto
             in
             the
             several
             Monasteries
             he
             had
             called
             at
             .
             He
             went
             and
             presented
             his
             Letter
             of
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Abbot
             ,
             who
             having
             read
             it
             ,
             took
             a
             view
             of
             him
             from
             Top
             to
             Toe
             :
             He
             asked
             him
             ,
             of
             what
             Order
             he
             was
             ?
             He
             answered
             ,
             that
             his
             Letter
             shewed
             that
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Reform'd
             Benedictin
             :
             The
             other
             reply'd
             ,
             That
             he
             believed
             nothing
             of
             what
             he
             said
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             not
             in
             the
             Habit
             of
             St.
             Bennet
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             chief
             mark
             which
             distinguish'd
             their
             Order
             .
             Now
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             these
             Monks
             in
             France
             
             wear
             Gowns
             of
             Course-Cloth
             ,
             with
             a
             Cowl
             cut
             very
             strait
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Italians
             have
             extreamly
             amplified
             theirs
             ,
             and
             wear
             Stuffs
             very
             fine
             and
             lustrous
             ;
             they
             are
             very
             neatly
             shod
             ,
             wear
             Silk-Stockins
             ,
             fine
             grey
             Hats
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             a
             whit
             inferiour
             to
             the
             Bravery
             of
             Lay-men
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             a
             small
             difference
             in
             the
             Habits
             in
             Italy
             ,
             makes
             also
             a
             difference
             of
             Order
             .
             There
             are
             about
             Ten
             Sorts
             of
             the
             Religious
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             St.
             Francis
             ,
             which
             are
             only
             distinguish'd
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             because
             some
             of
             them
             have
             their
             Sleeves
             ,
             or
             their
             Cowls
             ,
             two
             or
             three
             Fingers-breadth
             larger
             than
             the
             others
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             makes
             so
             great
             a
             division
             between
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             endure
             the
             sight
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             hate
             one
             another
             mortally
             .
             The
             Monk
             of
             whom
             I
             am
             speaking
             ,
             was
             not
             sprucely
             enough
             accommodated
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Mode
             ,
             to
             please
             this
             nice
             and
             curious
             Abbot
             ;
             and
             the
             conclusion
             was
             ,
             That
             he
             very
             basely
             deny'd
             him
             entrance
             into
             his
             Monastery
             .
             The
             poor
             Benedictin
             was
             put
             into
             such
             a
             Rage
             by
             this
             Affront
             put
             upon
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             forbear
             downright
             Railing
             at
             the
             Abbot
             in
             his
             own
             Monastery
             ;
             telling
             him
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             an
             Abbot
             accurs'd
             of
             God
             ;
             that
             Damnation
             would
             be
             his
             portion
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             those
             who
             lived
             under
             his
             Conduct
             ,
             might
             make
             State
             to
             go
             to
             Hell
             with
             him
             ;
             that
             it
             was
             they
             that
             had
             changed
             the
             Venerable
             Habit
             of
             the
             Order
             ;
             and
             alter'd
             it
             to
             that
             degree
             ,
             that
             it
             seem'd
             at
             present
             rather
             contriv'd
             to
             please
             and
             entice
             young
             Ladies
             ,
             than
             to
             distinguish
             them
             from
             the
             people
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             would
             see
             one
             day
             ,
             but
             alas
             too
             late
             !
             what
             a
             Reception
             
             their
             glorious
             Patriarch
             would
             afford
             them
             in
             Heaven
             to
             that
             poor
             Habit
             which
             he
             had
             upon
             his
             Body
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             vilified
             so
             much
             here
             on
             Earth
             .
             The
             Abbot
             found
             himself
             so
             extreamly
             netled
             at
             this
             Invective
             ,
             that
             he
             threatned
             our
             Reformed
             Monk
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             he
             did
             not
             that
             very
             Evening
             depart
             the
             City
             ,
             he
             would
             take
             care
             to
             stop
             his
             Pipes
             for
             him
             .
             The
             poor
             Monk
             frighted
             and
             trembling
             at
             this
             Threat
             ,
             returns
             to
             the
             Inn
             where
             I
             was
             ,
             and
             gave
             me
             an
             account
             of
             his
             Disaster
             .
             This
             was
             the
             Reason
             that
             I
             stay'd
             only
             three
             Days
             at
             Gen●ua
             ,
             because
             my
             Companion
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             being
             Sacrificed
             to
             the
             Italick
             Revenge
             ,
             durst
             not
             stir
             abroad
             ,
             but
             was
             fain
             to
             keep
             himself
             shut
             up
             in
             a
             Chamber
             ,
             all
             the
             while
             I
             staid
             there
             to
             take
             a
             View
             of
             the
             City
             .
          
           
             Revenge
             is
             an
             abominable
             Vice
             ,
             and
             which
             at
             present
             is
             not
             without
             great
             Reason
             particularly
             appropriated
             to
             the
             Italians
             ;
             but
             certainly
             amongst
             them
             all
             ,
             there
             are
             none
             who
             exercise
             and
             act
             it
             with
             greater
             Rage
             and
             Fury
             than
             the
             Clergy
             ;
             who
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             no
             Families
             to
             care
             for
             ,
             their
             Attention
             is
             less
             divided
             ,
             and
             consequently
             more
             united
             and
             concentred
             ,
             to
             resent
             Injuries
             done
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             also
             more
             leisure
             time
             to
             descant
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             besides
             all
             this
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             any
             Accident
             ,
             they
             have
             none
             but
             their
             own
             persons
             to
             save
             .
             Neither
             do
             they
             fear
             so
             much
             as
             others
             the
             Confiscation
             of
             their
             Goods
             ,
             as
             being
             assured
             ,
             That
             whatsoever
             Country
             their
             Lot
             may
             cast
             them
             upon
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             the
             Romish
             Communion
             ,
             they
             cannot
             miss
             of
             getting
             a
             Livelyhood
             by
             their
             Masses
             ,
             and
             of
             being
             
             furnish'd
             with
             a
             full
             supply
             of
             their
             Necessities
             .
             This
             is
             a
             Patrimony
             that
             follows
             them
             whithersoever
             they
             go
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             taken
             away
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             with
             their
             Life
             .
             One
             thing
             which
             extreamly
             facilitates
             the
             taking
             of
             Revenge
             in
             Italy
             ,
             is
             ,
             the
             great
             number
             of
             petty
             Principalities
             ,
             into
             which
             it
             is
             divided
             ;
             and
             whereof
             the
             Princes
             are
             all
             of
             them
             Independent
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             extreamly
             jealous
             of
             preserving
             their
             Rights
             ,
             especially
             of
             Protection
             and
             Refuge
             ,
             to
             those
             who
             having
             done
             some
             ill
             Turn
             ,
             retire
             themselves
             to
             their
             Territories
             .
             The
             King
             of
             France
             would
             sooner
             and
             with
             more
             ease
             obtain
             a
             Fugitive
             person
             from
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             than
             from
             the
             Duke
             of
             Mirandula
             ,
             whose
             Territories
             do
             not
             extend
             themselves
             to
             Three
             Italian
             Miles
             ;
             because
             always
             the
             more
             inconsiderable
             any
             Power
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             strives
             to
             appear
             great
             .
             The
             Commonwealth
             of
             St.
             Marin
             ,
             is
             but
             an
             inconsiderable
             Hamlet
             of
             about
             some
             Fifty
             Houses
             of
             poor
             Peasants
             ,
             who
             are
             govern'd
             by
             themselves
             :
             And
             tho'
             they
             be
             shut
             in
             on
             every
             side
             by
             the
             
             Pope's
             Territories
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             the
             Domaine
             of
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             give
             such
             a
             resolute
             Protection
             to
             Priests
             guilty
             of
             Murther
             ,
             or
             Manslaughter
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             for
             the
             Pope
             to
             perswade
             them
             ,
             to
             deliver
             up
             any
             one
             of
             them
             .
             Neither
             are
             the
             Sovereign
             Princes
             of
             Italy
             only
             thus
             jealous
             of
             the
             Franchises
             of
             their
             Estates
             ,
             but
             also
             all
             persons
             of
             Quality
             in
             general
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             permit
             a
             Malefactor
             to
             be
             seized
             in
             their
             Houses
             .
             I
             shall
             here
             tell
             you
             by
             the
             by
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             this
             pretended
             Liberty
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Rise
             of
             the
             Franchise
             or
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Ambassadors
             of
             Crowned-Heads
             
             Heads
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             which
             caus'd
             the
             great
             Dispute
             between
             Pope
             Innocent
             XI
             .
             and
             the
             French
             King
             :
             For
             seeing
             the
             Ambassadors
             to
             distinguish
             themselves
             were
             willing
             to
             have
             some
             priviledge
             above
             the
             Ordinary
             Nobility
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             only
             pretend
             to
             have
             an
             Immunity
             for
             their
             Palaces
             ,
             but
             over
             and
             above
             ,
             an
             entire
             Franchise
             throughout
             all
             the
             Quarters
             where
             their
             Abode
             was
             .
             Now
             Pope
             Innocent
             the
             XI
             th
             conceiv'd
             it
             an
             Enterprize
             becoming
             his
             Glory
             and
             Courage
             ,
             efficaciously
             to
             endeavour
             the
             final
             destruction
             of
             these
             Retreats
             for
             Robbers
             and
             Murtherers
             in
             Rome
             ,
             obliging
             the
             Ambassadors
             for
             ever
             to
             renounce
             the
             Franchises
             of
             the
             Quarters
             ,
             and
             to
             content
             themselves
             ,
             for
             the
             Respect
             born
             to
             their
             Masters
             ,
             with
             the
             Immunity
             of
             their
             Houses
             .
             But
             to
             speak
             Truth
             ,
             To
             what
             purpose
             was
             it
             for
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             so
             Zealously
             bent
             ,
             to
             abolish
             these
             places
             of
             Refuge
             ?
             Did
             not
             he
             know
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             Monasteries
             ,
             Convents
             ,
             and
             Colledges
             of
             Rome
             ,
             are
             so
             many
             open
             places
             ,
             which
             one
             meets
             with
             at
             every
             turn
             ,
             where
             Injustice
             ,
             Incest
             ,
             Robbery
             and
             Murther
             are
             protected
             and
             secur'd
             ?
             I
             confess
             ,
             it
             seems
             not
             unreasonable
             ,
             that
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             should
             be
             esteemed
             so
             Holy
             and
             Sacred
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             it
             a
             kind
             of
             Profanation
             to
             enter
             them
             Armed
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             seize
             a
             Criminal
             ;
             but
             what
             Reason
             is
             there
             to
             allow
             the
             same
             Priviledge
             to
             all
             Cloisters
             and
             Houses
             of
             those
             wretched
             Monks
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             very
             worst
             of
             Criminals
             ?
             And
             the
             compass
             of
             whose
             Walls
             take
             up
             so
             much
             ground
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             were
             all
             joyn'd
             together
             ,
             they
             would
             without
             doubt
             make
             more
             than
             a
             third
             part
             of
             Rome
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             the
             
             Sacredness
             and
             Holiness
             of
             these
             Profane
             persons
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             are
             to
             enjoy
             this
             Exemption
             ?
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             any
             other
             Reason
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Pope
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Princes
             of
             that
             Communion
             ,
             endeavouring
             no
             less
             to
             establish
             their
             Temporal
             Power
             ,
             than
             their
             Usurped
             Tyranny
             over
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             ,
             will
             be
             very
             backward
             of
             diminishing
             the
             Priviledges
             belonging
             to
             the
             Monasteries
             that
             are
             amongst
             them
             ;
             lest
             Foreign
             Princes
             following
             their
             Example
             ,
             should
             undertake
             the
             same
             in
             their
             Countries
             ;
             and
             seeing
             ,
             that
             the
             Monks
             always
             side
             with
             the
             Pope
             ,
             the
             taking
             of
             this
             Course
             ,
             would
             be
             a
             manifest
             weakning
             of
             their
             own
             Party
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             these
             Monks
             are
             of
             such
             mean
             and
             interessed
             Spirits
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Pope
             or
             a
             Cardinal
             send
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             deliver
             up
             any
             that
             have
             taken
             Refuge
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             immediately
             comply
             with
             the
             Demand
             ,
             as
             being
             well
             pleased
             to
             have
             this
             occasion
             ,
             to
             procure
             their
             Favour
             at
             so
             cheap
             a
             rate
             :
             But
             if
             any
             other
             Secular
             Lord
             comes
             to
             request
             any
             such
             thing
             of
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             stand
             stiffly
             in
             defence
             of
             their
             Priviledges
             ,
             and
             without
             a
             good
             piece
             of
             Mony
             in
             hand
             ,
             will
             never
             grant
             their
             Request
             .
             Especially
             if
             the
             Criminal
             be
             a
             Monk
             or
             a
             Clergy-man
             ;
             and
             indeed
             (
             as
             was
             mentioned
             before
             )
             that
             which
             makes
             them
             so
             bold
             in
             revenging
             themselves
             ,
             is
             the
             assurance
             they
             have
             of
             being
             always
             seconded
             and
             assisted
             by
             some
             of
             their
             Brotherhood
             :
             For
             upon
             any
             such
             occasion
             they
             are
             very
             ready
             to
             take
             one
             anothers
             part
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             offend
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             without
             engaging
             with
             a
             whole
             party
             .
             For
             either
             they
             are
             Monks
             or
             
             Fryers
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             Fellow-members
             with
             all
             those
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             ,
             Convent
             or
             Monastery
             ;
             or
             they
             are
             Secular
             Priests
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             up
             one
             Body
             with
             all
             the
             other
             Priests
             of
             their
             Diocess
             ,
             Cathedral
             or
             Parish
             ,
             there
             being
             never
             a
             Church
             so
             inconsiderable
             ,
             that
             has
             not
             at
             least
             fifteen
             or
             twenty
             Priests
             belonging
             to
             it
             :
             So
             that
             when
             any
             one
             Member
             of
             the
             same
             Body
             is
             offended
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             are
             affected
             by
             Sympathy
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             revenge
             it
             ,
             as
             done
             to
             themselves
             .
             'T
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Charity
             does
             not
             engage
             them
             to
             these
             courses
             ;
             for
             Charity
             avengeth
             not
             it self
             :
             But
             't
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             Natural
             pleasure
             they
             take
             ,
             to
             make
             others
             feel
             the
             effects
             of
             their
             Rage
             and
             Fury
             ,
             that
             have
             either
             offended
             them
             ,
             or
             those
             they
             have
             any
             relation
             to
             ;
             and
             which
             makes
             them
             say
             with
             one
             of
             their
             Poets
             ,
             
               
                 Dolcissima
                 ,
                 Mortali
                 ,
                 é
                 la
                 Vendetta
                 .
              
               
                 Revenge
                 is
                 the
                 sweetest
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
            
             My self
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             at
             Bononia
             ,
             counted
             no
             less
             than
             Seventeen
             in
             one
             Week
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             sacrificed
             to
             this
             infernal
             Fury
             ,
             and
             who
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             them
             )
             had
             been
             murthered
             by
             either
             Monks
             or
             Priests
             .
             The
             great
             Provost
             ,
             who
             there
             is
             called
             the
             Bargello
             ,
             having
             by
             Order
             of
             the
             Cardinal-Archbishop
             made
             search
             for
             a
             Monk
             ,
             who
             very
             scandalously
             kept
             a
             publick
             Stews
             ,
             was
             one
             of
             the
             number
             of
             these
             unhappy
             Victims
             ,
             being
             miserably
             massacred
             on
             Easter-day
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             coming
             out
             of
             a
             Church
             .
             One
             of
             the
             most
             dreadful
             means
             the
             Clergy
             have
             to
             glut
             their
             Vengeance
             ,
             is
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             
             which
             they
             have
             introduc'd
             under
             the
             pretext
             of
             Religion
             ;
             tho'
             indeed
             it
             be
             the
             most
             Diabolical
             Invention
             that
             ever
             was
             forged
             in
             Hell
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             do
             as
             dexterously
             manage
             for
             the
             serving
             of
             their
             particular
             Self-ends
             .
             They
             have
             made
             it
             an
             Inquisition-matter
             for
             any
             to
             strike
             ,
             affront
             or
             vilifie
             any
             person
             belonging
             to
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             whether
             Secular
             or
             Regular
             .
             I
             will
             give
             you
             an
             Instance
             how
             they
             proceeded
             at
             Bononia
             ,
             against
             an
             honest
             man
             of
             my
             Acquaintance
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             his
             Passion
             had
             called
             a
             Dominican
             Fryer
             ,
             Old
             Fool
             of
             a
             Monk.
             The
             Fryer
             immediately
             went
             and
             made
             his
             Complaint
             to
             the
             Inquisitor
             ,
             who
             forthwith
             caus'd
             the
             Young-man
             to
             be
             seized
             ,
             and
             cast
             into
             the
             Inquisition-Prison
             ,
             where
             he
             continued
             Ten
             Months
             before
             ever
             any
             enquiry
             was
             made
             about
             the
             Cause
             of
             of
             his
             Commitment
             .
             At
             last
             he
             was
             brought
             before
             the
             Sacred
             Tribunal
             ;
             and
             forasmuch
             as
             he
             could
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             had
             call'd
             the
             Fryer
             ,
             
               Old
               Fool
               of
               a
               Monk
            
             ;
             his
             Indictment
             was
             drawn
             up
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             He
             who
             doth
             not
             respect
             Church-men
             ,
             doth
             not
             believe
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             State
             worthy
             of
             Honour
             ,
             and
             consequently
             is
             an
             Heretick
             :
             Now
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             had
             no
             respect
             for
             Brother
             Nicholas
             ,
             who
             is
             an
             Ecclesiastick
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             neither
             do
             you
             think
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             State
             worthy
             of
             Honour
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             an
             Heretick
             .
             The
             Defendant
             pleaded
             for
             himself
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             true
             he
             called
             the
             Plaintiff
             ,
             
               Old
               Fool
            
             ,
             but
             only
             with
             respect
             to
             his
             Person
             ,
             without
             intending
             the
             least
             reflection
             upon
             his
             Profession
             .
             But
             the
             Plaintiff
             insisted
             ,
             That
             he
             called
             him
             Fool
             with
             respect
             
             to
             his
             Profession
             ,
             by
             joyning
             the
             word
             Monk
             with
             that
             reproachful
             word
             ,
             and
             without
             adding
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Saving
               your
               Character
            
             .
             For
             true
             it
             is
             ,
             That
             if
             in
             Italy
             a
             man
             chance
             to
             affront
             a
             Priest
             or
             a
             Monk
             ,
             by
             calling
             them
             
               Knaves
               ,
               Rascals
            
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             so
             he
             do
             but
             remember
             immediately
             to
             subjoyn
             ,
             
               Saving
               your
               Character
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               Saving
               your
               Habit
            
             ,
             they
             cannot
             make
             an
             Inquisition
             matter
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             if
             by
             mischance
             this
             be
             forgot
             ,
             he
             is
             undone
             .
             Thus
             this
             poor
             Gentleman
             was
             found
             Guilty
             .
             As
             for
             Striking
             any
             one
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             in
             what
             manner
             soever
             it
             be
             ,
             whether
             sorely
             or
             slightly
             ,
             it
             is
             always
             a
             matter
             the
             Inquisition
             takes
             Cognizance
             of
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             makes
             the
             men
             of
             the
             Church
             so
             peremptory
             and
             insolent
             throughout
             all
             Italy
             .
             I
             hapned
             at
             Rome
             to
             see
             a
             Priest
             ,
             who
             fell
             out
             with
             an
             Officer
             in
             the
             
               Piazza
               Novana
            
             :
             The
             Officer
             very
             dexterously
             and
             freely
             stain'd
             the
             Priest
             with
             his
             Tongue
             ,
             never
             forgetting
             at
             the
             end
             of
             each
             Injury
             ,
             to
             Compliment
             him
             with
             a
             
               Saving
               his
               Character
            
             ;
             which
             so
             confounded
             the
             poor
             Priest
             ,
             that
             quite
             foaming
             with
             Rage
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             say
             to
             the
             People
             that
             stood
             about
             ;
             
               Gentlemen
               ,
               I
               must
               put
               this
               Man
               into
               the
               Inquisition
               ,
               for
               if
               I
               be
               not
               mistaken
               he
               struck
               me
               :
               Did
               not
               you
               see
               him
               give
               me
               a
               slight
               stroak
               ?
            
             Indeed
             ,
             he
             could
             have
             wish'd
             he
             had
             with
             all
             his
             heart
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             have
             had
             an
             opportunity
             to
             have
             prosecuted
             his
             Revenge
             ;
             but
             none
             of
             those
             that
             were
             present
             having
             seen
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             witness
             against
             him
             .
             The
             Italians
             have
             a
             Proverb
             ,
             
               That
               he
               who
               would
               live
               peaceably
               at
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               must
               take
               heed
               of
               offending
               any
               Female
               ,
               or
               
               Priest
               ;
               because
               the
               Women
               procure
               their
               Lovers
               to
               work
               their
               Revenge
               ,
               and
               the
               Clergy
               make
               use
               of
               the
               Inquisition
               to
               avenge
               themselves
               .
            
             'T
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             That
             persons
             of
             Rank
             amongst
             them
             ,
             as
             Abbots
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Cardinals
             ,
             do
             not
             ordinarily
             make
             use
             of
             this
             means
             ,
             as
             appearing
             to
             them
             a
             little
             too
             troublesom
             .
             They
             have
             Servants
             and
             Dependents
             ,
             who
             for
             Mony
             ,
             or
             to
             obtain
             some
             favour
             ,
             do
             voluntarily
             offer
             themselves
             to
             be
             the
             Executioners
             of
             their
             Revenge
             ;
             and
             if
             at
             any
             time
             they
             chance
             to
             be
             seized
             in
             the
             Act
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             very
             little
             concern'd
             at
             it
             ,
             fully
             relying
             upon
             their
             Masters
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ,
             who
             are
             never
             wanting
             ,
             by
             all
             manner
             of
             means
             ,
             to
             procure
             their
             discharge
             and
             liberty
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Popes
             ,
             who
             are
             no
             more
             exempt
             from
             this
             weakness
             than
             other
             men
             ,
             neither
             do
             they
             forget
             ,
             upon
             occasion
             ,
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Power
             they
             have
             in
             their
             hands
             ;
             but
             like
             other
             Monarchs
             ,
             whenever
             they
             are
             offended
             ,
             shew
             themselves
             to
             have
             long
             Hands
             .
             There
             is
             no
             speaking
             to
             these
             Holy
             Fathers
             of
             Humility
             or
             Patience
             in
             suffering
             of
             Injuries
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             person
             they
             will
             needs
             represent
             upon
             Earth
             .
             They
             have
             in
             a
             manner
             rejected
             all
             his
             Vertues
             ,
             and
             their
             study
             at
             present
             is
             to
             represent
             here
             below
             ,
             his
             Heavenly
             Glory
             ,
             viz.
             his
             Power
             and
             Judicature
             .
             The
             Title
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             them
             ,
             is
             only
             a
             swelling
             Term
             they
             make
             use
             of
             to
             express
             their
             Pride
             .
             We
             have
             a
             Signal
             Example
             of
             Revenge
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             Pope
             Sixtus
             the
             Fifth
             .
             He
             was
             of
             a
             very
             mean
             Extraction
             ,
             his
             Father
             being
             a
             poor
             Vine-Dresser
             ,
             and
             his
             Mother
             a
             Serving-maid
             ,
             and
             
             he
             himself
             in
             his
             Youth
             was
             reduc'd
             to
             be
             a
             Hog-heard
             ;
             and
             yet
             by
             the
             subtilty
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             conjunction
             with
             an
             extraordinary
             Fortune
             ,
             he
             stept
             over
             all
             these
             Difficulties
             ,
             and
             mounted
             the
             Pontifical
             Throne
             .
             But
             so
             far
             was
             this
             meanness
             of
             his
             Birth
             from
             inspiring
             him
             with
             an
             answerable
             degree
             of
             Humility
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             that
             Greatness
             to
             which
             he
             was
             rais'd
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             endure
             to
             hear
             the
             least
             Hint
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             by
             a
             Revengeful
             inclination
             ,
             which
             was
             natural
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             let
             loose
             his
             cruel
             and
             unrelenting
             Nature
             against
             all
             those
             ,
             who
             either
             imprudently
             ,
             or
             of
             set-purpose
             let
             drop
             the
             least
             word
             of
             Contempt
             reflecting
             that
             way
             ;
             of
             which
             the
             following
             Story
             may
             be
             a
             pregnant
             Instance
             :
             The
             Statue
             of
             Pasquin
             in
             Rome
             appeared
             one
             Morning
             with
             a
             very
             nasty
             Shirt
             pull'd
             over
             it
             ;
             and
             Morforius
             demanding
             the
             Reason
             ,
             
               Why
               for
               shame
               he
               did
               not
               shift
               himself
               ,
               and
               put
               on
               a
               clean
               one
               ?
               Because
            
             (
             answered
             
               Pasquin
               )
               my
               Washer-woman
               is
               become
               a
               Princess
               .
            
             This
             Answer
             stung
             the
             Pope's
             Sister
             Camilla
             ,
             who
             of
             a
             poor
             Washer-woman
             ,
             which
             she
             was
             before
             ,
             was
             by
             her
             Brother
             rais'd
             to
             a
             Principality
             .
             The
             Pope
             being
             enrag'd
             at
             this
             cutting
             Satyr
             ,
             made
             use
             of
             all
             the
             ways
             imaginable
             to
             find
             out
             the
             Author
             ;
             but
             missing
             the
             desired
             success
             in
             this
             his
             Research
             ,
             he
             betook
             himself
             to
             Craft
             and
             Circumvention
             ,
             but
             that
             to
             one
             so
             base
             and
             unworthy
             ,
             that
             the
             sole
             recital
             of
             it
             is
             sufficient
             to
             strike
             a
             Man
             with
             horrour
             .
             He
             caus'd
             it
             to
             be
             published
             every
             where
             ,
             
               That
               he
               was
               so
               extreamly
               pleas'd
               with
               the
               delicate
               Poignancy
               of
               this
               piece
               of
               Wit
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               would
               come
               and
               discover
               
               himself
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               be
               so
               far
               from
               punishing
               him
               with
               Death
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               bestow
               upon
               him
               Two
               Thousand
               Crowns
               for
               a
               Reward
               .
            
             The
             poor
             unhappy
             Wretch
             ,
             Trepan'd
             by
             this
             advantageous
             Promise
             ,
             makes
             himself
             known
             .
             The
             Pope
             ,
             upon
             owning
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             ,
             caus'd
             the
             2000
             Crowns
             to
             be
             counted
             out
             to
             him
             ,
             assuring
             him
             withal
             ,
             That
             he
             would
             be
             as
             good
             as
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             not
             be
             hanged
             .
             At
             which
             words
             ,
             the
             Wretch
             overjoy'd
             ,
             pour'd
             forth
             his
             most
             humble
             Acknowledgments
             to
             his
             Holiness
             ,
             for
             so
             unparallel'd
             a
             piece
             of
             Grace
             .
             
               Ay
               ,
               Ay
            
             ,
             (
             answer'd
             the
             Pope
             )
             
               I
               will
               be
               as
               good
               as
               my
               word
               in
               all
               this
               ;
               but
               take
               notice
               ,
               Sirrah
               ,
               that
               I
               never
               promis'd
               you
               not
               to
               cause
               your
               Hands
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               ,
               and
               your
               Tongue
               to
               be
               pluckt
               out
               of
               your
               Head.
            
             And
             immediately
             commanded
             the
             Cruel
             Sentence
             to
             be
             executed
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             as
             a
             pleasing
             Sacrifice
             to
             his
             implacable
             Revenge
             .
             I
             have
             sometimes
             set
             my self
             to
             enquire
             ,
             what
             might
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             Spirit
             of
             Vengeance
             ,
             which
             nowadays
             is
             become
             so
             natural
             to
             the
             Italians
             ,
             whether
             it
             proceed
             from
             the
             Climate
             ,
             or
             Nature
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             or
             from
             some
             other
             necessary
             and
             inevitable
             Cause
             .
             But
             having
             called
             to
             my
             remembrance
             the
             Generosity
             ,
             Courage
             and
             Greatness
             of
             Soul
             ,
             that
             shone
             forth
             so
             illustriously
             in
             the
             Lives
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Romans
             ,
             who
             inhabited
             the
             same
             Country
             ,
             and
             who
             rendred
             themselves
             every
             where
             as
             amiable
             by
             their
             Clemency
             ,
             as
             formidable
             for
             their
             Valour
             ;
             I
             soon
             found
             that
             I
             was
             rather
             to
             seek
             for
             a
             Moral
             Cause
             of
             it
             ,
             than
             a
             Natural
             ;
             and
             as
             far
             as
             I
             can
             reach
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             
             greatest
             part
             of
             Italy
             ,
             in
             process
             of
             time
             ,
             being
             fallen
             under
             the
             Domination
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             they
             sent
             Priests
             to
             be
             their
             Lieutenants
             in
             the
             several
             Provinces
             of
             their
             Dominions
             ;
             a
             sort
             of
             People
             equally
             ignorant
             in
             matters
             of
             Commerce
             and
             War
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             two
             Sinews
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             the
             Government
             is
             like
             a
             Body
             afflicted
             with
             the
             Palsy
             ,
             without
             either
             action
             or
             motion
             .
             This
             Idleness
             ,
             joyn'd
             to
             the
             great
             Heat
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             corrupt
             Examples
             of
             the
             said
             Governours
             ,
             as
             being
             Men
             that
             only
             minded
             their
             pleasures
             ,
             at
             last
             introduced
             an
             entire
             dissolution
             and
             effeminacy
             .
             In
             Rome
             of
             old
             ,
             the
             Sword
             sometime
             gave
             way
             to
             the
             Robe
             ,
             and
             Arms
             to
             
               Letters
               .
               Cedant
               Arma
               Togae
            
             .
             But
             at
             present
             all
             veils
             to
             the
             Love
             of
             Women
             .
             This
             Love
             being
             excessive
             and
             unbounded
             ,
             is
             the
             inseparable
             Companion
             of
             Jealousie
             ;
             and
             the
             fruit
             of
             Jealousie
             ,
             inexorable
             Revenge
             ;
             which
             are
             the
             two
             great
             Vices
             which
             do
             stain
             the
             Reputation
             of
             the
             Italians
             .
             From
             this
             great
             easiness
             of
             Revenging
             themselves
             ,
             when
             affronted
             in
             their
             Amours
             ,
             they
             are
             now
             arriv'd
             to
             that
             point
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             suffer
             the
             least
             Word
             ,
             or
             the
             least
             Injury
             to
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             without
             taking
             (
             so
             it
             be
             in
             their
             power
             )
             a
             most
             pitiless
             Revenge
             .
             This
             Vice
             ,
             which
             had
             its
             Birth
             in
             the
             Pope's
             Dominions
             ,
             has
             in●ensibly
             dispers'd
             it self
             into
             those
             of
             the
             Neighbouring
             Princes
             ,
             and
             at
             present
             miserably
             infected
             all
             Italy
             .
             It
             has
             been
             observed
             ,
             that
             Bononia
             and
             Ferrara
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             last
             that
             have
             submitted
             their
             Necks
             to
             the
             Roman-Yoke
             ,
             have
             since
             that
             time
             doubled
             their
             Revengeful
             Spirit
             .
             But
             that
             which
             is
             most
             of
             all
             to
             be
             condemned
             in
             their
             way
             
             of
             Revenge
             is
             ,
             That
             they
             do
             commonly
             execute
             it
             in
             the
             basest
             and
             most
             cowardly
             manner
             imaginable
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             by
             Poyson
             ▪
             or
             treacherously
             Stabbing
             their
             Enemy
             in
             the
             Back
             .
             They
             deride
             our
             Duels
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             greatest
             Folly
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             put
             the
             Sword
             in
             our
             Enemies
             Hand
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             means
             state
             him
             in
             as
             fair
             a
             condition
             of
             being
             Reveng'd
             of
             us
             ,
             as
             we
             our selves
             are
             of
             being
             aveng'd
             of
             him
             .
             When
             we
             have
             an
             Enemy
             (
             say
             they
             )
             we
             are
             not
             such
             Fools
             to
             cry
             to
             him
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             
               Stand
               upon
               your
               Guard
            
             ;
             but
             endeavour
             to
             kill
             him
             with
             the
             first
             occasion
             ,
             without
             putting
             our selves
             to
             the
             hazard
             of
             being
             kill'd
             by
             him
             .
             However
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             tho'
             the
             Italians
             have
             their
             Faults
             ,
             yet
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             I
             must
             own
             ,
             they
             have
             also
             some
             very
             good
             Qualities
             ;
             they
             are
             very
             prudent
             in
             the
             conduct
             of
             their
             Affairs
             ,
             very
             discreet
             in
             their
             Discourse
             ,
             civil
             and
             handsom
             in
             their
             Carriage
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             or
             towards
             Strangers
             ;
             they
             are
             good
             Counsellors
             ,
             and
             very
             ready
             to
             render
             Service
             ;
             constant
             in
             their
             Friendship
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             very
             obliging
             Humor
             ,
             provided
             it
             cost
             them
             nothing
             :
             They
             are
             very
             Witty
             ,
             and
             I
             dare
             say
             ,
             that
             if
             their
             Priests
             and
             their
             Monks
             had
             not
             corrupted
             them
             in
             their
             Morals
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             so
             strangely
             spoil'd
             and
             chang'd
             their
             Religious
             Worship
             ,
             (
             as
             well
             as
             the
             best
             Country
             in
             Europe
             )
             they
             would
             be
             some
             of
             the
             best
             Men
             in
             the
             World.
             Indeed
             ,
             Popery
             is
             grown
             to
             that
             prodigious
             excess
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             Superstition
             ,
             and
             Folly
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             astonish'd
             they
             are
             so
             backward
             in
             casting
             off
             that
             Yoke
             .
             I
             know
             there
             are
             a
             great
             many
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             begin
             to
             open
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             see
             their
             Errors
             ;
             but
             
             they
             dare
             not
             declare
             their
             Minds
             to
             any
             one
             whatsoever
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             falling
             Victims
             to
             the
             barbarous
             and
             inexorable
             Cruelty
             of
             the
             Inquisition
             .
             This
             Tribunal
             was
             set
             up
             more
             particularly
             ,
             for
             a
             Curb
             to
             the
             Italians
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             many
             began
             to
             waver
             ,
             and
             to
             debate
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Rome
             .
             And
             in
             order
             to
             make
             it
             the
             more
             fierce
             and
             terrible
             ,
             the
             Popes
             thought
             they
             could
             not
             trust
             it
             in
             better
             hands
             ,
             than
             those
             of
             the
             Dominicans
             ,
             a
             cruel
             and
             pitiless
             sort
             of
             Fellows
             ,
             and
             more
             than
             any
             other
             Order
             ,
             engag'd
             to
             maintain
             the
             Popes
             Interest
             .
             And
             to
             encourage
             them
             to
             a
             rigorous
             discharge
             of
             that
             barbarous
             and
             butcherly
             Function
             ,
             they
             have
             found
             it
             convenient
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             to
             confer
             the
             Episcopal
             Dignity
             upon
             the
             most
             Zealous
             Inquisitors
             ,
             and
             even
             to
             raise
             many
             of
             them
             to
             the
             Eminence
             of
             Cardinals
             .
             Throughout
             all
             the
             Dominions
             of
             the
             Great
             Duke
             of
             Florence
             ,
             this
             Employ
             has
             always
             been
             attributed
             to
             the
             Franciscans
             ,
             many
             of
             whom
             likewise
             have
             been
             elevated
             to
             Bishopricks
             and
             Cardinals-Caps
             .
             The
             end
             in
             dividing
             the
             Inquisition
             thus
             between
             two
             different
             Orders
             ,
             was
             only
             in
             order
             to
             the
             more
             vigorous
             maintaining
             of
             the
             same
             by
             the
             Emulation
             of
             both
             the
             Pretenders
             .
             The
             main
             design
             at
             first
             intended
             for
             the
             erecting
             of
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             was
             by
             ways
             of
             Blood
             and
             Violence
             ,
             to
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             the
             progress
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             or
             to
             speak
             in
             their
             own
             Terms
             ,
             
               Contra
               Haereticam
               pravitatem
               ,
               Against
               Heretical
               Pravity
               :
            
             But
             the
             Clergy
             having
             since
             considered
             ,
             the
             great
             advantage
             the
             Inquisition
             gave
             them
             ,
             above
             the
             Laity
             ,
             have
             learnt
             so
             dexterously
             to
             serve
             themselves
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             at
             present
             there
             is
             scarce
             
             any
             thing
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             not
             brought
             within
             the
             Verge
             of
             that
             Court
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             bring
             about
             their
             private
             Self-ends
             .
             If
             you
             fail
             of
             paying
             your
             Tithes
             ,
             without
             troubling
             them
             to
             examine
             ,
             Whether
             you
             be
             able
             or
             not
             ;
             they
             Argue
             ,
             That
             the
             Reason
             why
             you
             do
             not
             pay
             them
             ,
             is
             because
             you
             don't
             believe
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             paid
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             an
             Heretick
             .
             If
             the
             least
             word
             chance
             to
             drop
             from
             you
             ,
             reflecting
             upon
             the
             Licentious
             Lives
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             whether
             Regular
             or
             Secular
             ,
             they
             accuse
             you
             as
             one
             whose
             design
             is
             to
             vilisie
             the
             Episcopal
             Dignity
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             Church
             it self
             ,
             in
             the
             Eyes
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             that
             in
             so
             doing
             you
             have
             done
             the
             Hereticks
             work
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             served
             their
             Interest
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             lookt
             upon
             as
             being
             one
             your self
             .
             If
             a
             Man
             be
             known
             to
             have
             an
             Estate
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             shews
             himself
             cold
             and
             indifferent
             in
             contributing
             to
             the
             Collections
             that
             are
             made
             for
             the
             saying
             of
             Masses
             ,
             and
             other
             Prayers
             ,
             for
             the
             repose
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             Dead
             ;
             tho'
             it
             be
             well
             known
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             never
             a
             Priest
             or
             Monk
             that
             will
             so
             much
             as
             say
             one
             without
             Mony
             ,
             he
             is
             presently
             accused
             ,
             as
             one
             who
             doth
             not
             believe
             Purgatory
             ,
             and
             consequently
             a
             downright
             Heretick
             .
             Nay
             moreover
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             be
             frequently
             observ'd
             to
             refuse
             putting
             somethi●g
             into
             those
             Boxes
             ,
             that
             continually
             run
             up
             and
             down
             the
             Streets
             ,
             to
             help
             to
             celebrate
             the
             Festivals
             of
             such
             an
             He
             or
             She
             Saint
             ,
             towards
             such
             a
             Procession
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             Church
             ,
             towards
             the
             Chappel
             of
             the
             Rosary
             ,
             towards
             the
             Scapulary
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             Cord
             of
             St.
             Francis
             ;
             these
             Fellows
             have
             the
             
             impudence
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             That
             they
             see
             well
             enough
             you
             have
             no
             Devotion
             for
             Holy
             Things
             ,
             and
             consequently
             believe
             little
             of
             them
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             Advertisement
             ,
             That
             in
             case
             you
             should
             be
             guilty
             again
             of
             the
             same
             neglect
             ,
             occasion
             would
             be
             taken
             to
             recommend
             you
             to
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             there
             to
             learn
             better
             Manners
             .
             It
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             any
             to
             excuse
             ,
             or
             to
             intercede
             (
             either
             in
             person
             ,
             or
             by
             ones
             Friends
             )
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             ,
             for
             those
             who
             have
             had
             the
             mishap
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             Prisons
             of
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             except
             you
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             involve
             your self
             in
             the
             guilt
             of
             the
             same
             Crimes
             ,
             whereof
             they
             〈◊〉
             attainted
             .
             One
             cannot
             so
             much
             as
             come
             to
             speak
             with
             them
             without
             an
             express
             permission
             given
             in
             Writing
             by
             the
             Inquisitor
             himself
             ,
             which
             he
             never
             grants
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             difficulty
             ,
             and
             very
             seldom
             .
             An
             Abbot
             of
             Calabria
             ,
             one
             of
             my
             Acquaintance
             ,
             was
             put
             into
             the
             Inquisition
             at
             Venice
             ,
             for
             Smiling
             at
             the
             Story
             a
             certain
             Monk
             told
             ,
             about
             the
             Apparition
             of
             a
             Soul
             in
             Purgatory
             .
             After
             that
             he
             had
             been
             a
             whole
             Year
             in
             Prison
             ,
             I
             understood
             that
             Sentence
             of
             Death
             was
             not
             as
             yet
             pronounc'd
             against
             him
             ,
             tho'
             he
             had
             been
             several
             times
             put
             upon
             the
             Rack
             ;
             and
             having
             occasion
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Inquisitor
             ,
             to
             obtain
             his
             Licence
             for
             printing
             of
             a
             Book
             ;
             I
             took
             this
             opportunity
             to
             beg
             leave
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             go
             and
             see
             this
             poor
             Prisoner
             :
             Who
             having
             heard
             the
             Request
             I
             made
             him
             ,
             look'd
             sternly
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             demanded
             what
             business
             I
             had
             to
             concern
             my self
             with
             him
             ?
             I
             told
             him
             ,
             That
             nothing
             made
             me
             to
             desire
             this
             Favour
             ,
             save
             only
             a
             motive
             of
             Charity
             ,
             to
             bestow
             some
             words
             of
             Comfort
             upon
             him
             .
             But
             
             the
             Monk
             answered
             me
             in
             a
             most
             rude
             and
             disobliging
             way
             ,
             or
             rather
             like
             himself
             ,
             That
             the
             Prisoner
             was
             in
             very
             good
             Hands
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             at
             all
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             any
             of
             my
             Comfort
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             for
             me
             to
             get
             to
             speak
             with
             him
             .
             However
             ,
             I
             had
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             seeing
             him
             set
             at
             Liberty
             about
             Six
             Months
             after
             ,
             through
             the
             charitable
             Care
             ,
             and
             powerful
             Intercession
             of
             
               Cornelia
               Episcopia
            
             ,
             a
             Noble
             Venetian
             young
             Lady
             ,
             of
             extraordinary
             Learning
             and
             Merit
             ,
             to
             whom
             my
             Friend
             dedicated
             his
             Learned
             Poems
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             Composed
             during
             the
             Time
             of
             his
             Confinement
             .
             I
             have
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             lawful
             to
             interceed
             for
             any
             ,
             that
             are
             commited
             by
             the
             Inquisition
             ;
             but
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             the
             Inquisition
             is
             much
             more
             favorable
             at
             Venice
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             Italy
             .
             That
             wise
             S●●ate
             Abhorring
             the
             Inhumanity
             of
             those
             Monks
             that
             manage
             it
             ,
             have
             erected
             a
             particular
             Chamber
             ,
             where
             some
             Venetian
             Nobles
             preside
             ,
             and
             take
             Cognizance
             of
             all
             matters
             that
             are
             brought
             before
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             that
             the
             Dominicans
             ,
             are
             not
             altogether
             the
             Masters
             of
             it
             .
             This
             Friend
             of
             mine
             having
             had
             the
             good
             Fortune
             to
             escape
             so
             great
             a
             danger
             ,
             was
             so
             sensibly
             touched
             with
             the
             Cruelties
             they
             had
             made
             him
             suffer
             during
             his
             Imprisonment
             ,
             that
             he
             readily
             concluded
             from
             thence
             ;
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             being
             possest
             with
             such
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Cruelty
             and
             Barbarity
             ,
             as
             is
             never
             to
             be
             parallel'd
             even
             amongst
             the
             worst
             of
             Heathens
             ,
             could
             never
             be
             the
             true
             Spouse
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             She
             might
             indeed
             be
             allowed
             the
             prudence
             of
             Serpents
             ,
             for
             her
             
             own
             preservation
             ,
             provided
             it
             were
             always
             in
             Conjunction
             ,
             with
             the
             mild
             nature
             of
             the
             Dove
             ,
             that
             so
             she
             might
             not
             render
             her self
             unworthy
             of
             ,
             and
             unlike
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             wills
             us
             to
             learn
             of
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             meek
             and
             lowly
             of
             Heart
             .
             My
             Friend
             confest
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             indeed
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             cast
             into
             Prison
             ,
             he
             had
             some
             doubts
             about
             Purgatory
             and
             Transubstantiation
             ;
             but
             that
             since
             that
             they
             had
             gone
             about
             to
             make
             him
             believe
             them
             perforce
             ,
             he
             believed
             nothing
             at
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             resolved
             to
             retire
             into
             Switzerland
             or
             Geneva
             ;
             there
             to
             enjoy
             that
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             would
             not
             be
             allow'd
             him
             in
             his
             own
             Country
             .
             He
             told
             me
             that
             never
             a
             Night
             past
             over
             his
             Head
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             was
             not
             disquieted
             in
             his
             Sleep
             ,
             with
             the
             frightful
             Ideas
             and
             representations
             of
             the
             Torments
             he
             had
             in
             their
             Dungeons
             ,
             where
             they
             had
             Rackt
             all
             his
             Members
             out
             of
             joynt
             ,
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             Bruised
             all
             his
             Fingers
             ,
             and
             applied
             plates
             of
             red
             hot
             Iron
             to
             the
             Soles
             of
             his
             Feet
             .
             And
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             the
             more
             sensible
             of
             his
             pains
             ,
             they
             in
             this
             Condition
             shut
             him
             up
             again
             for
             some
             days
             in
             his
             Dungeon
             ,
             allowing
             him
             nothing
             but
             a
             poor
             morsel
             of
             brown
             Bread
             ,
             and
             a
             small
             measure
             of
             Water
             ,
             and
             then
             again
             put
             him
             into
             the
             Hands
             of
             the
             Executioners
             of
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             to
             go
             through
             a
             new
             course
             of
             Torments
             .
             They
             tied
             him
             by
             one
             Arm
             ,
             and
             by
             means
             of
             a
             Pully
             ,
             hoisted
             him
             up
             into
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             there
             left
             him
             hanging
             for
             several
             hours
             ,
             which
             time
             being
             over
             they
             let
             him
             down
             again
             ,
             rather
             dead
             than
             alive
             ;
             and
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             himself
             again
             ,
             they
             most
             Cruelly
             and
             inhumanly
             Scourg'd
             him
             with
             
             a
             kind
             of
             a
             Whip
             made
             of
             slender
             Iron
             Chains
             full
             of
             points
             ,
             as
             sharp
             as
             needles
             ,
             and
             this
             till
             he
             was
             all
             of
             a
             gore
             Blood.
             And
             all
             this
             ,
             O
             strange
             and
             unparallel'd
             Barbarity
             !
             to
             discover
             the
             Secrets
             of
             a
             poor
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             to
             search
             the
             bottom
             of
             a
             Heart
             ,
             which
             God
             has
             reserved
             to
             himself
             as
             his
             own
             Divine
             Prerogative
             .
             The
             Father
             Inquisitor
             ,
             who
             was
             all
             the
             while
             present
             ,
             to
             encourage
             the
             Exexcutioners
             ,
             and
             to
             observe
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             not
             wanting
             in
             their
             Duty
             ,
             sometimes
             would
             draw
             near
             to
             the
             Patient
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             severe
             Tone
             demand
             of
             him
             ,
             Whether
             he
             did
             not
             believe
             Purgatory
             yet
             ,
             wishing
             him
             to
             think
             seriously
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             that
             all
             that
             he
             suffered
             there
             ,
             was
             but
             a
             slight
             draught
             of
             the
             Torments
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             much
             more
             Terrible
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             Hands
             of
             the
             Living
             God.
             This
             poor
             Gentleman
             answered
             nothing
             ,
             to
             all
             this
             ,
             save
             only
             by
             Sighs
             and
             Tears
             :
             but
             he
             confessed
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             since
             ,
             he
             had
             made
             a
             very
             serious
             reflection
             upon
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             come
             to
             this
             result
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             utterly
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             infinite
             Goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             treat
             those
             Souls
             whom
             he
             had
             destinated
             to
             his
             Heavenly
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             himself
             for
             ever
             ,
             to
             such
             extremities
             of
             Pains
             and
             Torments
             .
             That
             all
             the
             works
             of
             God
             being
             perfect
             ,
             he
             shewed
             Mercy
             to
             whom
             he
             shewed
             Mercy
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             perfect
             and
             compleat
             Mercy
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             infinitely
             more
             Glorious
             for
             him
             ,
             wholly
             to
             Pardon
             both
             Guilt
             and
             Punishment
             ,
             than
             to
             reserve
             himself
             a
             miserable
             Vengeance
             ,
             from
             the
             Fire
             and
             Flames
             of
             their
             faigned
             Purgatory
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             this
             very
             reason
             he
             did
             not
             believe
             any
             thing
             
             of
             it
             at
             all
             .
             The
             Common
             Punishment
             inflicted
             at
             Venice
             on
             those
             who
             are
             convict
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             is
             either
             to
             Strangle
             them
             in
             Prison
             ,
             or
             to
             tie
             a
             great
             Stone
             to
             their
             Necks
             ,
             and
             so
             cast
             them
             into
             the
             Sea.
             And
             herein
             also
             the
             Inquisition
             of
             Venice
             is
             much
             more
             favorable
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             Italy
             ,
             where
             they
             either
             Burn
             them
             alive
             with
             a
             slow
             Fire
             ,
             or
             else
             cut
             off
             their
             Members
             ,
             one
             by
             one
             ,
             which
             are
             cast
             into
             the
             Fire
             before
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             after
             having
             first
             of
             all
             pluck'd
             out
             their
             Tongues
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             suffer
             unexpressible
             Torments
             .
             Can
             you
             ever
             believe
             in
             good
             earnest
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             Is
             this
             the
             way
             our
             Saviour
             made
             use
             of
             to
             convert
             Sinners
             ?
             Did
             he
             ever
             threaten
             the
             disobedient
             or
             unbelievers
             with
             Prisons
             ,
             Racks
             and
             Tortures
             ?
             Has
             he
             ever
             left
             us
             so
             much
             as
             one
             Example
             or
             Command
             to
             Authorize
             this
             sacred
             Inquisitional
             Method
             ?
             I
             trow
             no
             ,
             and
             consequently
             this
             cannot
             be
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christianity
             .
             Thus
             these
             very
             means
             the
             Popes
             take
             to
             maintain
             their
             Tyranny
             over
             the
             Consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             might
             serve
             (
             and
             without
             doubt
             will
             so
             in
             time
             )
             for
             just
             Motives
             to
             pull
             it
             down
             ,
             if
             the
             People
             would
             once
             open
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             Vigorously
             oppose
             themselves
             to
             the
             effects
             of
             a
             most
             unjust
             and
             inhuman
             Violence
             .
             T
             is
             Vertu●
             alone
             ,
             that
             stands
             in
             need
             of
             no
             support
             ;
             but
             Sin
             and
             Iniquity
             are
             always
             in
             the
             search
             of
             props
             and
             contrivances
             to
             uphold
             their
             tottering
             and
             crazy
             constution
             ;
             and
             what
             they
             cannot
             carry
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Lion
             ,
             they
             endeavour
             to
             bring
             about
             by
             the
             Foxes
             Craft
             .
             Thus
             what
             the
             Popes
             and
             their
             Adherents
             cannot
             obtain
             by
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             they
             strive
             
             to
             compass
             by
             Artifice
             and
             Lies
             .
             One
             of
             the
             Chief
             Fetches
             they
             have
             to
             keep
             the
             People
             in
             their
             Obedience
             ,
             is
             to
             secure
             them
             in
             the
             Chains
             of
             profound
             Ignorance
             ;
             first
             of
             the
             truths
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             very
             expresly
             forbidding
             them
             to
             read
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             a
             Book
             very
             dangerous
             and
             pernicious
             to
             their
             Souls
             .
             Their
             next
             care
             is
             to
             prevent
             any
             Books
             of
             Controversy
             ,
             written
             by
             Protestants
             ,
             from
             coming
             into
             their
             Hands
             .
             T
             is
             an
             Inquisitional
             matter
             to
             have
             or
             read
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             privy
             to
             any
             others
             having
             of
             them
             :
             Moreover
             they
             take
             special
             care
             to
             charge
             the
             Preachers
             in
             their
             Sermons
             ,
             that
             in
             speaking
             of
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             who
             being
             very
             well
             grounded
             in
             their
             Principles
             ,
             must
             consequently
             be
             lookt
             up
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             formidable
             Enemies
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             has
             ,
             they
             be
             sure
             to
             represent
             them
             to
             their
             Auditors
             ,
             as
             men
             that
             have
             absolutely
             renounced
             the
             Faith
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             who
             do
             no
             more
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             than
             Heathens
             and
             Infidels
             .
             Wherefore
             also
             ,
             they
             indifferently
             call
             them
             Hereticks
             aud
             Infidels
             ;
             or
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Italian
             word
             ,
             
               Questi
               non
               Cristiani
            
             .
             So
             that
             indeed
             all
             the
             Common
             People
             ,
             yea
             and
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             those
             that
             are
             learned
             too
             ,
             are
             of
             the
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             Protestants
             do
             not
             all
             believe
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             the
             Turks
             do
             .
             A
             Canon
             once
             demanded
             of
             me
             in
             Rome
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Curiosity
             ,
             What
             the
             Infidels
             did
             in
             France
             ,
             and
             why
             they
             were
             suffered
             there
             ?
             I
             desired
             him
             to
             tell
             me
             what
             he
             meant
             by
             that
             word
             ,
             which
             I
             did
             not
             understand
             ;
             and
             finding
             that
             he
             spoke
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             I
             told
             him
             that
             they
             were
             no
             Infidels
             ,
             but
             believed
             in
             Jesus
             
             Christ
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Roman
             Catholicks
             ,
             only
             that
             they
             rejected
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             the
             Mass
             ,
             Purgatory
             ,
             &c.
             and
             in
             particular
             the
             power
             and
             infallibility
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
             And
             having
             heard
             me
             discourse
             at
             this
             rate
             a
             good
             while
             ;
             In
             truth
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             if
             the
             case
             be
             as
             you
             say
             ,
             I
             perceive
             that
             those
             People
             are
             not
             such
             great
             Devils
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             represented
             to
             us
             here
             .
             I
             have
             often
             heard
             it
             declar'd
             from
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             as
             unbelieving
             as
             the
             Jews
             themselves
             ;
             and
             you
             are
             the
             very
             first
             ,
             I
             ever
             heard
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Protestants
             believed
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             But
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             said
             I
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             ,
             but
             that
             you
             who
             have
             studied
             Divinity
             ,
             must
             needs
             have
             heard
             of
             the
             Opinions
             of
             
               Luther
               ,
               Calvin
            
             and
             Zuinglius
             ,
             in
             the
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             in
             partilar
             of
             those
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             Penance
             ,
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             know
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             that
             those
             Ring-leaders
             of
             Heresie
             pretended
             not
             to
             destroy
             ,
             but
             to
             reform
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             as
             to
             some
             points
             ,
             they
             have
             very
             strong
             Arguments
             ,
             which
             even
             to
             this
             day
             we
             are
             hard
             put
             to
             ,
             to
             answer
             .
             But
             nevertheless
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             a
             particular
             care
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             make
             known
             to
             belivers
             that
             these
             men
             were
             in
             a
             bad
             way
             ,
             has
             so
             ordered
             it
             ,
             that
             their
             whole
             party
             came
             to
             nothing
             .
             For
             as
             one
             Error
             draws
             on
             another
             ,
             they
             have
             still
             rowled
             from
             one
             Precipice
             to
             another
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             they
             are
             fallen
             into
             the
             Abyss
             of
             Infidelity
             .
             They
             at
             first
             separated
             themselves
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             upon
             the
             pretence
             of
             Reforming
             it
             ,
             but
             some
             time
             after
             their
             followers
             ,
             reduced
             all
             to
             the
             particular
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             believe
             what
             they
             please
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             provided
             only
             they
             
             do
             Worship
             one
             God
             ,
             whosoever
             he
             be
             ,
             and
             lead
             ●
             morally
             good
             life
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             enough
             for
             them
             to
             be
             saved
             .
             I
             perceived
             by
             this
             discourse
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             this
             Canon
             had
             been
             ill
             informed
             (
             as
             indeed
             most
             par●
             of
             the
             Italians
             are
             ,
             )
             of
             the
             present
             State
             of
             Protestants
             and
             of
             their
             Doctrin
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             Rome
             all
             manner
             of
             slights
             and
             tricks
             are
             made
             use
             of
             against
             those
             who
             refuse
             to
             bow
             their
             Knees
             to
             Baal
             .
             T●
             tell
             a
             Lye
             with
             them
             is
             a
             Vertue
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             it
             is
             but
             employ'd
             ,
             as
             they
             think
             ,
             for
             a
             good
             end
             .
             I
             remember
             that
             a
             Jesuit
             who
             was
             lately
             come
             from
             England
             ,
             boldly
             Preached
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Lateran
             ,
             that
             all
             Religion
             there
             was
             reduced
             to
             the
             particular
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             having
             made
             an
             ample
             description
             of
             the
             Meetings
             of
             the
             Anabaptists
             and
             Quakers
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             speak
             of
             their
             Sighing
             and
             Groaning
             ,
             and
             their
             Women
             Preaching
             ,
             he
             made
             all
             his
             Auditory
             break
             forth
             into
             a
             loud
             Laughter
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             means
             ▪
             without
             doubt
             ,
             tho'
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Injustice
             ,
             he
             made
             many
             there
             present
             ,
             conceive
             very
             Contemptuously
             of
             that
             August
             and
             Venerable
             Body
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             so
             Zealous
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             his
             only
             Son
             ;
             so
             exact
             and
             decent
             in
             the
             Worship
             and
             Obedience
             she
             renders
             to
             his
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             so
             reasonable
             in
             her
             Orders
             and
             Ceremonies
             .
             As
             long
             as
             those
             vigilant
             Pastors
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             the
             Learned
             Ministers
             that
             are
             under
             them
             ,
             keep
             their
             watchful
             Eyes
             fixed
             on
             the
             Flocks
             committed
             to
             their
             Charge
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             cause
             to
             fear
             that
             ever
             the
             Romish
             Wolfe
             ,
             will
             be
             in
             a
             condition
             
             to
             snatch
             so
             much
             as
             any
             single
             one
             of
             them
             out
             of
             their
             Hands
             ;
             nor
             will
             any
             of
             her
             Emissaries
             ,
             as
             subtle
             Theeves
             as
             they
             be
             ,
             ever
             be
             able
             by
             night
             to
             steal
             into
             the
             Sheepfold
             to
             devour
             or
             massacre
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             already
             so
             often
             endeavoured
             to
             do
             .
             I
             have
             since
             made
             this
             Observation
             on
             this
             Sermon
             of
             the
             Jesuit
             ,
             which
             I
             heard
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             I
             could
             wish
             all
             Protestants
             might
             seriously
             take
             it
             to
             Heart
             ,
             viz.
             That
             to
             pull
             down
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             the
             great
             secret
             is
             not
             ,
             absolutely
             to
             reject
             ,
             as
             some
             do
             ,
             all
             that
             she
             practiseth
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             best
             way
             to
             compass
             her
             downfal
             is
             ,
             to
             retain
             all
             that
             is
             good
             in
             her
             ,
             only
             rejecting
             the
             evil
             .
             If
             we
             absolutely
             reject
             all
             Fasts
             ,
             because
             they
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             observe
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             desire
             nothing
             more
             than
             to
             blacken
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             representing
             their
             Actions
             in
             the
             worst
             Light
             they
             can
             ,
             and
             always
             concealing
             the
             good
             that
             is
             amongst
             them
             ,
             they
             presently
             cry
             with
             open
             Throat
             ,
             that
             the
             Protestants
             are
             a
             sort
             of
             People
             that
             love
             nothing
             but
             their
             Bellies
             ,
             abhorring
             and
             abominating
             whatever
             serves
             to
             mortifie
             the
             Flesh
             .
             If
             we
             reject
             Episcopacy
             ,
             they
             hate
             ,
             cry
             they
             ,
             all
             manner
             of
             Subjection
             ,
             and
             love
             nothing
             but
             Independency
             .
             If
             we
             refuse
             the
             use
             of
             Common
             Prayer
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             joyn'd
             in
             the
             Band
             of
             Charity
             ,
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             Union
             amongst
             us
             :
             If
             we
             do
             not
             from
             time
             to
             time
             consult
             the
             Ministers
             in
             cases
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             we
             reduce
             all
             to
             the
             private
             Spirit
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             If
             we
             celebrate
             Marriages
             and
             Funerals
             ,
             without
             any
             Prayers
             or
             Ceremonies
             ,
             they
             say
             that
             Protestants
             go
             together
             like
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             are
             Buried
             like
             
             Dogs
             .
             At
             this
             rate
             did
             this
             Calumniating
             Jesuit
             ▪
             with
             a
             renowned
             Malice
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Sermon
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             endeavor
             to
             make
             them
             odious
             and
             execrable
             .
             Neither
             was
             it
             a
             hard
             matter
             for
             him
             to
             obtain
             his
             end
             ,
             in
             a
             Country
             where
             they
             are
             so
             little
             known
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             are
             never
             mentioned
             but
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             Devils
             ,
             Hereticks
             ,
             new
             Christians
             and
             Infidels
             .
             But
             the
             case
             would
             be
             much
             altered
             ,
             if
             retaining
             what
             is
             good
             and
             lawful
             or
             only
             indifferent
             amongst
             them
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             the
             Protestants
             would
             singly
             apply
             themselves
             to
             oppose
             those
             points
             of
             Doctrin
             or
             Practice
             amongst
             them
             ,
             which
             first
             occasioned
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             for
             so
             they
             would
             not
             be
             able
             to
             condemn
             them
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             by
             producing
             the
             points
             of
             Doctrin
             and
             Practice
             in
             Controversy
             ,
             with
             the
             oppositions
             made
             against
             them
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             thing
             they
             are
             very
             loath
             to
             do
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             discovering
             their
             own
             Nakedness
             .
             An
             evident
             proof
             of
             what
             I
             here
             alledge
             ,
             is
             the
             great
             care
             they
             take
             ,
             to
             hinder
             any
             Books
             of
             Controversy
             from
             coming
             into
             Italy
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             those
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             Pen'd
             by
             the
             most
             Famous
             men
             of
             their
             own
             Party
             .
             I
             was
             extreamly
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             at
             Rome
             to
             meet
             with
             the
             works
             of
             Mosieur
             Arnau'd
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             dedicated
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             dont
             believe
             ,
             were
             ever
             yet
             Translated
             into
             Italian
             ;
             their
             design
             herein
             being
             to
             prevent
             ,
             by
             all
             means
             imaginable
             ,
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             question
             from
             being
             known
             ;
             for
             their
             Objections
             are
             so
             weak
             ,
             and
             the
             answers
             they
             make
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             so
             pitiful
             ,
             that
             any
             unprejudiced
             mind
             ,
             may
             easily
             from
             their
             own
             Books
             perceive
             ,
             on
             what
             
             side
             the
             Truth
             lies
             .
             If
             ever
             there
             was
             any
             Author
             that
             straind
             his
             Wits
             to
             calumniate
             and
             blacken
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             it
             was
             without
             doubt
             Father
             Maimbourg
             the
             Jesuit
             ,
             in
             his
             Books
             of
             Lutheranism
             and
             Calvinism
             :
             When
             I
             was
             at
             Venice
             I
             undertook
             the
             Translation
             of
             all
             his
             Works
             ;
             and
             had
             already
             translated
             several
             of
             his
             Volums
             ,
             when
             I
             took
             in
             hand
             those
             of
             Lutheranism
             and
             Calviaism
             ;
             but
             I
             was
             not
             a
             little
             surpriz'd
             ,
             when
             the
             Inquisitor
             of
             Venice
             ,
             would
             not
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             continue
             the
             Traduction
             ;
             and
             some
             time
             after
             I
             received
             an
             Order
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             forbidding
             me
             to
             Print
             those
             two
             Books
             ,
             with
             another
             of
             the
             same
             Authors
             ,
             Treating
             about
             the
             growth
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             .
             The
             single
             Title
             of
             Bishop
             which
             was
             given
             him
             in
             this
             last
             Treatise
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             Magnificent
             Titles
             of
             Pope
             ,
             and
             Sovereign
             Priest
             ,
             together
             with
             some
             curious
             enquiries
             concerning
             the
             rise
             and
             progress
             of
             that
             prodigious
             Grandeur
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             are
             mounted
             at
             present
             ,
             were
             a
             powerful
             motive
             to
             the
             Pope
             to
             condemn
             it
             :
             But
             I
             could
             not
             penetrate
             ,
             what
             reason
             he
             had
             to
             pronounce
             the
             same
             Sentence
             against
             the
             other
             two
             ,
             except
             it
             were
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             hinted
             before
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             occasion
             ,
             of
             renewing
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             Italians
             ,
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             between
             the
             Catholicks
             and
             the
             Protestants
             .
             For
             notwithstanding
             both
             these
             Books
             be
             fraught
             with
             Scoffs
             ,
             injurious
             Reproaches
             ,
             and
             Calumnies
             ,
             coin'd
             on
             purpose
             to
             render
             a
             party
             contemptible
             ,
             whom
             they
             had
             resolved
             by
             all
             manner
             of
             means
             to
             run
             down
             in
             the
             conceit
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             Innocent
             the
             XIth
             ,
             did
             not
             
             believe
             that
             this
             beating
             of
             them
             down
             ,
             would
             prove
             of
             as
             great
             advantage
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             the
             Publication
             of
             some
             Points
             of
             Doctrin
             ,
             that
             are
             there
             necessarily
             inserted
             ,
             might
             prove
             dangerous
             and
             mischievous
             to
             it
             .
             You
             can
             no
             way
             imagin
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             the
             extream
             precautions
             the
             Popes
             make
             use
             to
             prevent
             any
             Protestant
             Books
             ,
             from
             being
             brought
             into
             Italy
             .
             As
             there
             is
             no
             other
             way
             to
             enter
             that
             Country
             by
             Land
             ,
             without
             passing
             the
             Alpes
             ,
             they
             keep
             men
             express
             at
             all
             the
             passages
             thereof
             ,
             to
             examin
             the
             Travellers
             that
             come
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             search
             them
             whether
             they
             have
             any
             forbidden
             Books
             about
             them
             ;
             amongst
             which
             number
             are
             accounted
             all
             those
             that
             Trat
             of
             Controversies
             .
             In
             a
             Journy
             I
             made
             from
             Venice
             to
             Lions
             ,
             I
             took
             my
             way
             ,
             in
             my
             return
             to
             Italy
             ,
             through
             the
             Land
             of
             Valois
             ;
             at
             the
             entry
             of
             this
             Country
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             straight
             or
             narrow
             passage
             of
             the
             Mountain
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             famous
             Abby
             of
             the
             Canons
             Regular
             of
             S.
             Austin
             ,
             called
             S.
             Maurice
             .
             The
             River
             Rhôsne
             ,
             which
             is
             extreamly
             impetuous
             and
             violent
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             which
             a
             little
             lower
             disembogues
             it self
             into
             the
             Lake
             of
             Geneva
             ,
             leaves
             only
             a
             very
             narrow
             way
             ,
             by
             which
             one
             must
             necessarily
             pass
             to
             enter
             Italy
             .
             The
             Abbot
             of
             S.
             Maurice
             ,
             had
             built
             a
             Gate
             at
             this
             Pass
             ,
             and
             forasmuch
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Master
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Popes
             who
             know
             it
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             Keys
             of
             the
             Alpes
             ,
             which
             opens
             a
             way
             to
             Italy
             ,
             have
             charged
             him
             to
             have
             a
             careful
             Eye
             upon
             all
             Passengers
             coming
             that
             way
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             bring
             with
             them
             any
             forbidden
             Books
             ,
             because
             Geneva
             ,
             which
             they
             stand
             in
             great
             fear
             of
             ,
             is
             no
             further
             from
             it
             than
             the
             length
             of
             its
             Lake
             .
             The
             promise
             
             the
             Pope
             had
             made
             to
             the
             Abbot
             of
             making
             him
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             were
             found
             faithful
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             Commission
             ,
             had
             made
             him
             very
             exact
             ,
             when
             I
             past
             that
             way
             .
             He
             caused
             all
             Passengers
             to
             be
             stopt
             without
             Exception
             ,
             those
             that
             were
             on
             Foot
             were
             searched
             at
             the
             Gate
             by
             the
             Guards
             ,
             and
             those
             on
             Horse-back
             that
             had
             any
             appearance
             ,
             were
             conducted
             into
             the
             Abby
             ,
             where
             the
             Abbot
             entertained
             them
             very
             Civilly
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             Eat
             with
             him
             ,
             whilst
             they
             were
             searching
             their
             Portmantels
             .
             The
             Abbot
             with
             whom
             I
             discoursed
             after
             Dinner
             for
             a
             good
             while
             ,
             told
             me
             that
             the
             Pope
             allow'd
             him
             Mony
             towards
             the
             Entertainment
             of
             Passengers
             ,
             because
             without
             that
             the
             whole
             Revenue
             of
             his
             Abby
             would
             not
             have
             been
             sufficient
             for
             it
             :
             And
             that
             he
             had
             sent
             him
             most
             pressing
             Letters
             to
             recommend
             to
             him
             ,
             an
             extraordinary
             care
             of
             that
             Post
             ,
             whence
             he
             easily
             conceived
             how
             much
             they
             apprehended
             the
             Books
             of
             Protestants
             at
             Rome
             .
             And
             being
             himself
             well
             acquainted
             with
             the
             temper
             of
             Italy
             ,
             he
             told
             me
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Italians
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             the
             Popes
             Subjects
             ,
             might
             but
             have
             the
             least
             Communication
             with
             Geneva
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             greatly
             feared
             ,
             they
             would
             utterly
             cast
             off
             their
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
             Indeed
             there
             are
             none
             have
             more
             reason
             to
             know
             the
             weakness
             of
             that
             God
             on
             Earth
             ,
             of
             the
             sacred
             Colledge
             of
             Cardinals
             ,
             and
             of
             other
             Ecclesiasticks
             ,
             than
             they
             who
             are
             the
             Eye-witnesses
             of
             it
             ;
             neither
             are
             there
             any
             more
             concern'd
             ,
             than
             they
             ,
             to
             cast
             off
             a
             Yoke
             ,
             which
             upon
             other
             accounts
             is
             so
             insupportable
             to
             them
             .
             One
             can
             scarcely
             call
             to
             mind
             the
             flourishing
             condition
             of
             those
             
             fair
             Provinces
             ,
             that
             constitute
             the
             Patrimony
             of
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             without
             shedding
             of
             Tears
             ,
             to
             see
             them
             miserably
             Groaning
             and
             Languishing
             at
             present
             ,
             under
             the
             oppressive
             Domineering
             of
             Priests
             ,
             wholly
             waste
             and
             desolate
             and
             deprived
             of
             their
             former
             Beauty
             and
             Ornament
             .
             Those
             famous
             and
             ancient
             Cities
             of
             
               Ravenna
               ,
               Benevento
               ,
               Spoleto
               ,
               Perusa
               ,
               Orvietta
               ,
            
             and
             so
             many
             more
             ,
             which
             heretofore
             were
             the
             glory
             of
             Italy
             ,
             are
             hardly
             any
             thing
             else
             at
             present
             but
             heaps
             of
             Rubbish
             ,
             occasioned
             by
             the
             insatiable
             avarice
             and
             rapaciousness
             of
             Popes
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             naturally
             this
             Country
             is
             the
             most
             pleasant
             and
             Fruitful
             Territory
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             but
             withal
             there
             is
             none
             more
             bare
             of
             Mony.
             The
             immense
             Impositions
             the
             Pope
             lays
             on
             it
             ,
             have
             exhausted
             a
             great
             part
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             Legates
             he
             sends
             thither
             every
             three
             Years
             ,
             strive
             by
             all
             manner
             of
             Extortions
             ,
             during
             their
             Triennial
             Government
             to
             squeeze
             out
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             then
             return
             to
             Rome
             loaden
             with
             the
             Spoils
             of
             that
             miserable
             People
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             no
             sooner
             arrived
             ,
             but
             they
             consume
             it
             with
             as
             much
             Prodigality
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             hookt
             it
             in
             by
             Avarice
             and
             Extortion
             .
             I
             will
             not
             here
             entertain
             you
             with
             the
             Grandeur
             and
             Luxury
             of
             the
             Roman
             Court
             ;
             I
             may
             have
             an
             occasion
             to
             give
             you
             some
             account
             of
             that
             ,
             more
             at
             large
             hereafter
             .
             I
             shall
             only
             desire
             you
             to
             tell
             me
             ,
             whether
             indeed
             you
             do
             not
             believe
             that
             the
             Italions
             have
             great
             reason
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             to
             deliver
             themselves
             from
             so
             oppressive
             an
             Usurpation
             and
             Tyranny
             ,
             by
             withdrawing
             at
             the
             same
             time
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             from
             so
             intolerable
             a
             Slavery
             ,
             and
             their
             Estates
             ,
             from
             the
             Hands
             of
             such
             merciless
             Extortioners
             .
             
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             I
             cannot
             question
             ,
             but
             that
             if
             the
             Learned
             Writings
             of
             the
             Protestants
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             could
             one
             day
             make
             their
             way
             into
             this
             Country
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             would
             only
             so
             far
             honour
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             give
             them
             the
             Reading
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             Popery
             ,
             whose
             Foundations
             they
             so
             evidently
             overturn
             ,
             would
             find
             it self
             at
             an
             end
             .
             Or
             rather
             let
             us
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             thus
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             please
             our
             great
             God
             the
             Father
             of
             Lights
             ,
             to
             enlighten
             their
             Minds
             ,
             towards
             an
             acknowledgment
             of
             their
             Blindness
             ,
             and
             to
             warm
             their
             Hearts
             by
             his
             Holy
             Grace
             to
             embrace
             the
             Truth
             ;
             that
             then
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             all
             Italy
             turn'd
             Protestants
             against
             their
             own
             Errors
             ,
             and
             composing
             one
             Sheepfold
             with
             those
             who
             so
             many
             years
             ago
             ,
             so
             courageously
             protested
             against
             them
             ,
             under
             the
             one
             and
             only
             Sheepherd
             of
             our
             Souls
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             trouble
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             with
             the
             Relation
             of
             other
             particulars
             and
             Curiosities
             ,
             I
             observed
             at
             Genoua
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
             my
             design
             is
             not
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             hinted
             to
             you
             before
             ,
             to
             give
             you
             an
             entire
             Relation
             of
             my
             Travels
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             single
             out
             those
             Matters
             ,
             that
             more
             particularly
             have
             some
             reference
             to
             Religion
             .
             This
             is
             that
             I
             intend
             to
             do
             from
             time
             to
             time
             in
             these
             my
             Letters
             ,
             if
             I
             find
             you
             continuing
             to
             give
             them
             the
             same
             reception
             ,
             wherewith
             you
             have
             favoured
             my
             first
             .
             It
             being
             my
             great
             wish
             to
             Evidence
             to
             you
             with
             what
             zeal
             I
             am
             ,
             Sir
             ,
          
           
             
               Your
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Third
             LETTER
             ,
             Of
             the
             Hospitals
             and
             Pilgrims
             of
             Italy
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             TO
             continue
             the
             Account
             I
             have
             undertaken
             to
             give
             you
             ,
             of
             the
             Observations
             I
             made
             in
             my
             Voyage
             of
             Italy
             ,
             relating
             to
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ;
             I
             shall
             tell
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             That
             from
             Genoua
             we
             took
             our
             way
             along
             the
             Sea-Coast
             ,
             and
             in
             Three
             days
             arrived
             at
             Sestre
             ,
             an
             Episcopal
             See
             ,
             situate
             on
             the
             Sea
             of
             Liguria
             .
             The
             Bishop
             of
             the
             place
             received
             us
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Civility
             .
             We
             had
             waved
             going
             by
             Sea
             to
             Legorne
             ,
             because
             the
             Father
             ,
             my
             Companion
             ,
             could
             not
             bear
             that
             kind
             of
             passage
             ,
             and
             was
             besides
             very
             fearful
             of
             falling
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             Pirates
             .
             None
             can
             be
             imagin'd
             more
             Stoical
             in
             their
             Discourses
             of
             Death
             than
             the
             Monks
             are
             ,
             neither
             are
             any
             more
             Cowardly
             and
             Frightful
             than
             they
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             in
             any
             likelyhood
             of
             facing
             it
             .
             This
             made
             us
             resolve
             to
             pass
             the
             Apennine
             to
             Luca
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             continue
             our
             Journy
             through
             Tuscany
             .
             The
             Bishop
             advised
             us
             ,
             to
             take
             Guides
             along
             with
             us
             in
             passing
             the
             Mountain
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             otherwise
             ,
             he
             assur'd
             us
             ,
             we
             should
             run
             great
             hazard
             of
             being
             Robb'd
             ;
             that
             we
             had
             a
             Three
             days
             Journy
             to
             pass
             
             through
             very
             Desert
             and
             Solitary
             Ways
             ,
             where
             we
             should
             meet
             with
             neither
             Houses
             nor
             Villages
             ,
             except
             only
             two
             or
             three
             sorry
             Inns
             ,
             at
             Twelve
             Leagues
             distance
             from
             each
             other
             .
             There
             are
             always
             plenty
             of
             these
             Guides
             at
             Sestre
             ,
             in
             a
             readiness
             to
             accompany
             Travellers
             ;
             being
             provided
             with
             Carbines
             ,
             Blunderbusses
             ,
             Pistols
             ,
             and
             Bayonets
             .
             The
             Custom
             is
             to
             take
             Two
             or
             Three
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             as
             many
             as
             one
             pleaseth
             ,
             to
             pass
             the
             Mountain
             ,
             paying
             them
             Two
             Crowns
             apiece
             .
             Two
             Genoua
             Merchants
             intending
             the
             same
             Way
             ,
             joyn'd
             Company
             with
             us
             ,
             which
             made
             us
             only
             take
             Two
             Guides
             with
             us
             ,
             at
             the
             Charge
             of
             Four
             Crowns
             .
             Our
             Benedictin
             ,
             whom
             one
             would
             have
             thought
             a
             former
             Journy
             he
             had
             made
             to
             Italy
             ,
             should
             have
             made
             more
             circumspect
             ,
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             make
             use
             of
             his
             Wits
             ,
             and
             to
             spare
             the
             Crown
             he
             was
             to
             pay
             for
             his
             share
             to
             the
             Guides
             we
             had
             taken
             ;
             saying
             ,
             That
             he
             would
             spare
             that
             Mony
             ,
             to
             make
             much
             of
             himself
             at
             the
             next
             Inn
             he
             should
             come
             at
             ;
             that
             there
             was
             no
             danger
             at
             all
             in
             passing
             the
             Mountain
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             those
             Guides
             were
             a
             Company
             of
             Knaves
             ,
             who
             made
             it
             their
             business
             to
             fright
             Passengers
             ,
             to
             get
             a
             piece
             of
             Mony
             out
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             ,
             that
             he
             (
             for
             his
             part
             )
             was
             resolved
             they
             should
             have
             none
             of
             his
             .
             Thus
             having
             taken
             Directions
             of
             the
             Way
             in
             Writing
             ,
             he
             went
             his
             way
             Two
             hours
             before
             us
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             remembred
             the
             Counsel
             the
             Bishop
             had
             given
             us
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Venerable
             Old
             Man
             ;
             and
             consider'd
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             were
             only
             for
             the
             respect
             that
             is
             due
             to
             Old
             Age
             ,
             we
             ought
             never
             (
             where
             it
             may
             be
             done
             )
             reject
             the
             Advice
             of
             such
             persons
             .
             For
             this
             Reason
             ,
             
             I
             joyn'd
             my self
             with
             the
             Genouese
             Merchants
             ,
             resolving
             to
             go
             with
             them
             ,
             attended
             by
             our
             Guides
             .
             The
             Benedictin
             parted
             from
             us
             at
             Six
             of
             the
             Clock
             ,
             tho'
             with
             an
             intent
             not
             to
             make
             so
             much
             haste
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             might
             overtake
             him
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             have
             an
             opportunity
             of
             falling
             again
             (
             as
             it
             were
             by
             chance
             )
             into
             our
             Company
             ,
             without
             being
             obliged
             to
             pay
             any
             thing
             towards
             the
             Guides
             ,
             we
             had
             taken
             on
             our
             own
             accounts
             .
             But
             so
             it
             hapned
             ,
             that
             very
             unluckily
             for
             him
             ,
             we
             staid
             Three
             hours
             longer
             than
             was
             intended
             ;
             for
             we
             did
             not
             leave
             the
             City
             till
             Eleven
             of
             the
             Clock
             .
             We
             were
             extreamly
             surprized
             ,
             when
             at
             the
             end
             of
             Seven
             Leagues
             ,
             upon
             the
             Mountain
             ,
             we
             found
             this
             poor
             Monk
             sitting
             on
             a
             Stone
             ,
             in
             his
             Boots
             ,
             Lamenting
             and
             all
             in
             Tears
             ,
             for
             the
             Mishap
             that
             had
             befallen
             him
             .
             He
             had
             been
             set
             upon
             in
             the
             same
             place
             by
             Five
             Robbers
             ,
             who
             having
             dismounted
             him
             ,
             had
             taken
             away
             all
             his
             Mony
             ,
             and
             all
             they
             found
             in
             his
             Portmantel
             ,
             except
             his
             Breviary
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             restor'd
             to
             him
             ;
             which
             seem'd
             to
             vex
             him
             more
             than
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             For
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               had
               they
               but
               taken
               this
               with
               the
               rest
               ,
               I
               should
               at
               least
               have
               been
               excused
               from
               saying
               my
               Breviary
               till
               I
               came
               to
               Rome
               .
            
             We
             made
             a
             shift
             to
             get
             him
             on
             Horsback
             again
             ,
             perswading
             one
             of
             the
             Guides
             to
             lend
             him
             his
             ;
             in
             consideration
             of
             which
             ,
             the
             Monk
             promis'd
             to
             give
             him
             his
             Boots
             ,
             and
             we
             defrayed
             his
             Charges
             between
             us
             ,
             till
             we
             came
             to
             Luca.
             He
             assured
             us
             ,
             That
             the
             Men
             that
             had
             Robbed
             him
             ,
             were
             Armed
             and
             Cloathed
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             the
             Guides
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             he
             were
             not
             extreamly
             mistaken
             ,
             he
             had
             seen
             the
             very
             same
             persons
             in
             the
             Market-place
             of
             Sestre
             .
             
             We
             were
             told
             since
             ,
             That
             these
             Robbers
             are
             the
             very
             Guides
             themselves
             ,
             who
             accompanying
             Travellers
             out
             of
             Town
             ,
             do
             afterwards
             by
             a
             shorter
             Way
             get
             before
             them
             ,
             placing
             themselves
             in
             Ambush
             near
             the
             Road
             by
             which
             they
             are
             sure
             they
             must
             pass
             ,
             and
             never
             fail
             of
             Robbing
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             refus'd
             to
             make
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             their
             Companions
             .
             By
             ill-luck
             for
             our
             Father
             Benedictin
             ,
             he
             had
             but
             lately
             receiv'd
             a
             Letter
             of
             Exchange
             at
             Turin
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             to
             receive
             another
             till
             he
             came
             to
             Rome
             .
             This
             forced
             us
             to
             part
             Company
             ,
             because
             I
             was
             not
             in
             a
             condition
             to
             bear
             his
             Expence
             ,
             and
             my
             own
             too
             .
             He
             resolved
             therefore
             to
             take
             his
             Journy
             the
             best
             way
             he
             could
             to
             Rome
             ,
             through
             the
             Monasteries
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Orders
             and
             Hospitals
             also
             ,
             Necessity
             forcing
             him
             thereto
             .
             I
             saw
             him
             afterwards
             at
             Rome
             ,
             where
             I
             found
             him
             not
             wholly
             recovered
             yet
             from
             the
             Miseries
             he
             had
             suffered
             since
             our
             parting
             .
             He
             gave
             me
             a
             particular
             and
             full
             account
             of
             the
             Hospitals
             ,
             at
             which
             he
             called
             in
             his
             Journy
             ,
             what
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             the
             Entertainment
             he
             had
             met
             with
             in
             them
             .
             I
             have
             heard
             
               Roman
               Catholicks
            
             often
             reproachfully
             object
             to
             Protestants
             ,
             That
             they
             have
             no
             Hospitals
             amongst
             them
             ,
             to
             entertain
             Strangers
             ;
             and
             confounding
             this
             kind
             of
             puplick
             Hospitality
             with
             Charity
             ,
             boldly
             conclude
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             not
             Charitable
             ,
             and
             consequently
             no
             true
             Children
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             'T
             is
             the
             mark
             of
             a
             Weak
             Cause
             ,
             to
             lay
             hold
             of
             every
             thing
             it
             meets
             with
             to
             support
             it self
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             commonly
             contributes
             most
             to
             its
             overthrow
             .
             To
             defeat
             this
             pretended
             Charity
             of
             Catholicks
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             sufficient
             to
             relate
             
             to
             you
             what
             this
             Father
             told
             me
             ,
             and
             what
             I
             have
             learnt
             of
             some
             other
             Travellers
             ,
             which
             I
             intend
             in
             part
             to
             make
             the
             Subject
             of
             this
             my
             Third
             LETTER
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             tell
             you
             first
             of
             all
             in
             general
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             Ancient
             Hospitals
             of
             Italy
             owe
             their
             Foundation
             to
             the
             Holy
             places
             of
             Rome
             and
             Loretto
             .
             The
             Pilgrimages
             to
             these
             some
             Ages
             ago
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             a
             more
             Universal
             Deluge
             of
             Superstition
             ,
             were
             much
             more
             in
             Vogue
             than
             they
             are
             at
             present
             ;
             tho'
             it
             were
             to
             be
             wished
             ,
             they
             were
             much
             less
             than
             they
             are
             .
             A
             Man
             was
             scarcely
             reputed
             a
             good
             Christian
             ,
             except
             he
             had
             been
             at
             Rome
             :
             And
             the
             Popes
             perceiving
             how
             much
             this
             vast
             Concourse
             did
             augment
             their
             Revenues
             ,
             and
             rendred
             their
             Capital
             City
             rich
             and
             wealthy
             ,
             found
             a
             way
             to
             oblige
             Confessors
             to
             enjoyn
             their
             Penitents
             ,
             for
             the
             Expiation
             of
             the
             greatest
             Sins
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Rape
               ,
               Incest
            
             ,
             and
             Murther
             ,
             a
             Journy
             thither
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             was
             no
             Remission
             for
             these
             kind
             of
             Sins
             ,
             without
             going
             to
             Rome
             .
             They
             afterwards
             made
             reserv'd
             Cases
             of
             most
             of
             these
             kind
             of
             Sins
             ,
             whereof
             we
             find
             still
             at
             this
             day
             a
             great
             number
             in
             the
             Bull
             ,
             Entituled
             ,
             
               In
               Coena
               Domini
            
             ,
             reserving
             to
             themselves
             alone
             the
             power
             of
             Absolving
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             these
             Cases
             ,
             the
             parties
             concern'd
             must
             either
             go
             to
             Rome
             ,
             or
             else
             resolve
             never
             to
             enter
             into
             Paradice
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             at
             present
             they
             have
             bethought
             themselves
             of
             a
             way
             to
             spare
             men
             this
             Trouble
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             of
             sending
             thither
             a
             good
             Sum
             of
             Mony
             :
             With
             this
             they
             content
             themselves
             now
             ;
             for
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Person
             they
             desire
             ,
             but
             his
             Purse
             ,
             which
             at
             any
             time
             will
             abundantly
             
             supply
             his
             Absence
             .
             And
             forasmuch
             as
             amongst
             the
             great
             number
             of
             Pilgrims
             ,
             that
             flock'd
             thither
             out
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             or
             of
             Necessity
             ,
             for
             the
             expiation
             of
             their
             Sins
             ,
             there
             were
             many
             Poor
             people
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             wherewith
             to
             defray
             their
             Charges
             in
             publick
             Inns
             ;
             many
             Rich
             persons
             ,
             moved
             with
             Compassion
             towards
             these
             poor
             Wretches
             ,
             Founded
             Hospitals
             for
             their
             Entertainment
             ,
             where
             they
             received
             both
             Lodging
             and
             Diet
             ;
             or
             at
             whatsoever
             Hour
             of
             the
             Day
             they
             call'd
             there
             ,
             had
             an
             Alms
             given
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             
               La
               Passade
            
             ;
             according
             as
             the
             Foundation
             was
             more
             or
             less
             Endowed
             such
             was
             the
             Alms
             ,
             in
             some
             places
             more
             ,
             in
             others
             less
             .
             We
             met
             with
             many
             Hospitals
             in
             Italy
             ,
             that
             were
             founded
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             the
             10
             th
             ,
             or
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             11
             
               th
               Century
            
             ;
             the
             cause
             of
             which
             was
             a
             False
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             was
             uppermost
             then
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             was
             near
             ,
             grounded
             upon
             a
             Forged
             Tradition
             ,
             which
             is
             preserved
             still
             to
             this
             day
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             That
             Christ
             being
             asked
             by
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             How
             long
             this
             outward
             World
             should
             last
             ?
             He
             Answer'd
             them
             ,
             A
             Thousand
             years
             and
             upward
             .
             So
             that
             the
             most
             part
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             and
             great
             Lords
             about
             this
             Time
             took
             a
             Journy
             to
             Rome
             ,
             Founded
             Hospitals
             for
             the
             Poor
             and
             Pilgrims
             ,
             and
             several
             Abbies
             ,
             into
             which
             many
             of
             them
             retired
             themselves
             ,
             in
             expectation
             of
             the
             dreadful
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Hospitals
             they
             Founded
             ,
             the
             Care
             and
             Administration
             of
             them
             was
             committed
             to
             Priests
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             Men
             who
             think
             themselves
             concern'd
             in
             all
             Pious
             Legacies
             ,
             and
             who
             very
             readily
             take
             upon
             them
             the
             Care
             of
             
             those
             places
             ,
             where
             they
             find
             a
             plentiful
             Current
             of
             Devotional-Mony
             .
             It
             was
             too
             much
             their
             Interest
             ,
             not
             to
             encourage
             so
             favourable
             Beginnings
             ,
             and
             therefore
             were
             not
             wanting
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             constantly
             to
             frequent
             the
             Houses
             of
             Widows
             and
             Rich
             persons
             ,
             to
             induce
             them
             by
             their
             Last-Wills
             to
             enlarge
             the
             Revenues
             of
             their
             Hospitals
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             were
             constituted
             the
             Stewards
             and
             Overseers
             ;
             Insomuch
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             little
             Time
             these
             Hospitals
             became
             prodigiously
             Rich.
             It
             remains
             now
             only
             ,
             that
             we
             take
             a
             view
             of
             the
             Use
             which
             is
             made
             of
             them
             at
             present
             ,
             that
             thence
             we
             may
             judge
             ,
             whether
             from
             them
             a
             good
             Argument
             can
             be
             drawn
             in
             favour
             of
             those
             of
             the
             Roman
             Communion
             ;
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             their
             Charity
             so
             far
             exceeds
             that
             of
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             fain
             make
             People
             believe
             ;
             or
             ,
             whether
             indeed
             we
             have
             not
             much
             more
             Reason
             to
             infer
             the
             contrary
             ?
             Our
             Benedictin
             ,
             by
             sad
             Experience
             ,
             was
             in
             a
             condition
             of
             giving
             me
             some
             Information
             concerning
             this
             matter
             :
             He
             told
             me
             ,
             That
             after
             he
             had
             parted
             with
             me
             at
             Luca
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             small
             Republick
             ,
             he
             took
             his
             Journy
             on
             Foot
             by
             
               Alto
               Passo
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             very
             ancient
             and
             famous
             Hospital
             ,
             founded
             by
             a
             Queen
             of
             France
             ,
             Eight
             Miles
             distant
             from
             Luca.
             He
             could
             not
             exactly
             tell
             me
             what
             were
             the
             Revenues
             of
             that
             Hospital
             ;
             but
             that
             this
             was
             the
             Law
             of
             it
             ,
             That
             all
             Strangers
             ,
             of
             what
             Rank
             or
             Quality
             soever
             ,
             Rich
             or
             Poor
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             receiv'd
             and
             entertain'd
             there
             Three
             days
             together
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Quality
             :
             But
             that
             at
             present
             it
             admits
             none
             besides
             the
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             that
             pass
             that
             Way
             ,
             and
             to
             other
             
             Travellers
             they
             only
             give
             a
             Loaf
             of
             Half
             a
             pound
             weight
             ,
             and
             a
             Pint
             of
             Wine
             at
             the
             Gate
             ;
             and
             before
             they
             can
             be
             admitted
             to
             this
             Favour
             ,
             they
             must
             produce
             several
             Passports
             and
             Letters
             ,
             to
             prove
             themselves
             Pilgrims
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             which
             our
             Father
             was
             in
             a
             great
             danger
             of
             being
             shut
             out
             and
             rejected
             ;
             but
             instead
             thereof
             he
             boldly
             produc'd
             his
             Letter
             of
             Obedience
             .
             The
             good
             Priest
             who
             examin'd
             them
             ,
             seeing
             that
             the
             Letter
             was
             writ
             in
             Latin
             ,
             in
             which
             probably
             he
             was
             not
             over
             skilful
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Custom
             of
             the
             Priests
             of
             Italy
             ,
             let
             it
             pass
             ;
             saying
             ,
             That
             he
             perceived
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Travelling-Letter
             of
             the
             Apostolical
             Nuncio
             at
             Turin
             ;
             so
             that
             by
             this
             shift
             he
             was
             at
             last
             admitted
             .
             He
             told
             me
             ,
             That
             his
             Entertainment
             there
             was
             very
             tolerable
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             his
             Enquiry
             into
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             that
             Hospital
             ,
             an
             Old
             Servant
             of
             the
             House
             told
             him
             ,
             There
             were
             Twenty
             five
             Officers
             that
             were
             Intendants
             over
             it
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             with
             the
             Titles
             of
             
               Guardians
               ,
               Administrators
            
             ,
             and
             Receivers
             ;
             and
             others
             with
             the
             Names
             of
             the
             First
             ,
             Second
             ,
             and
             Third
             Officers
             of
             the
             Pantry
             and
             Butlery
             ,
             which
             were
             all
             R●●h
             Clergy-men
             ,
             who
             divided
             amongst
             themselves
             almost
             all
             the
             Revenues
             of
             that
             Hospital
             ,
             there
             being
             but
             a
             very
             inconsiderable
             part
             of
             it
             reserved
             for
             those
             few
             Charitable
             Deeds
             ,
             that
             are
             exercised
             there
             .
             From
             thence
             he
             came
             to
             Pesche
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             very
             fine
             City
             ,
             a
             small
             days
             Jonrny
             from
             thence
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             a
             vast
             Number
             of
             Convents
             and
             Monasteries
             .
             He
             went
             and
             presented
             himself
             to
             several
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             procure
             himself
             a
             Lodging
             ;
             but
             every
             where
             they
             shut
             the
             Door
             upon
             him
             ;
             
             for
             the
             Italian
             Monks
             are
             very
             pityless
             ,
             and
             never
             give
             any
             Alms
             to
             Strangers
             .
             They
             have
             an
             Artifice
             amongst
             them
             they
             make
             use
             of
             to
             refuse
             poor
             Passengers
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             All
             the
             Monks
             and
             Brothers
             have
             order
             to
             tell
             them
             ,
             That
             they
             Abbot
             ,
             Guardian
             ,
             or
             Prior
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Monastery
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             happen
             by
             chance
             to
             meet
             with
             the
             Men
             themselves
             ,
             they
             tell
             you
             ,
             That
             the
             Steward
             ,
             Butler
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             Officer
             that
             has
             the
             Purse
             ,
             is
             gone
             abroad
             .
             By
             this
             means
             they
             make
             the
             poor
             Travellers
             lose
             all
             Patience
             ,
             forcing
             them
             to
             depart
             without
             the
             least
             Relief
             .
             Our
             Monk
             being
             thus
             refused
             Admittance
             every
             where
             ,
             was
             fain
             to
             seek
             out
             an
             Hospital
             ,
             which
             he
             found
             very
             different
             from
             that
             of
             
               Alto
               Passo
            
             ;
             for
             the
             bad
             Entertainment
             he
             there
             met
             with
             ,
             tho'
             it
             was
             with
             much
             more
             difficulty
             that
             he
             was
             admitted
             ,
             because
             his
             Letter
             mention'd
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             sent
             to
             Rome
             about
             Business
             ,
             and
             not
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Devotion
             .
             For
             tho'
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             they
             understand
             but
             little
             Latin
             ;
             yet
             they
             are
             so
             wise
             as
             to
             put
             Travellers
             upon
             shewing
             them
             these
             two
             Words
             in
             their
             Letters
             ,
             
               Ex
               Devotione
            
             .
             Two
             Hermits
             of
             Those
             Italian
             Vagabonds
             ,
             who
             spent
             their
             Life
             in
             running
             from
             one
             Hospital
             to
             another
             ,
             having
             perceived
             that
             our
             Monk
             had
             been
             somewhat
             Rudely
             used
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             Letter
             ,
             came
             to
             him
             after
             Supper
             ,
             offering
             to
             remedy
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             to
             supply
             the
             defect
             of
             his
             Letter
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             should
             never
             run
             the
             hazard
             of
             exposing
             himself
             to
             the
             like
             Affront
             for
             time
             to
             come
             .
             The
             way
             was
             this
             ,
             They
             promis'd
             to
             draw
             up
             for
             him
             a
             Letter
             of
             Pilgrimage
             ,
             and
             to
             affix
             to
             it
             the
             Seal
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             
             Lions
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             Counterfeited
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Question
             now
             only
             was
             ,
             about
             a
             piece
             of
             Mony
             they
             demanded
             of
             our
             Benedictin
             for
             this
             seasonable
             Service
             ;
             who
             having
             none
             to
             give
             ,
             offer'd
             them
             his
             his
             Breviary
             .
             The
             one
             of
             them
             absolutely
             refused
             it
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             that
             was
             a
             bad
             Implement
             to
             carry
             with
             one
             to
             Hospitals
             ;
             that
             it
             was
             long
             since
             they
             had
             been
             happily
             Robb'd
             of
             theirs
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             means
             were
             excus'd
             from
             a
             tedious
             repeating
             of
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Congregation
             at
             Rome
             to
             that
             purpose
             ;
             
               Amisso
               vel
               ablato
               Breviario
               ,
               non
               tenetur
               Presbyter
               Officio
               ;
               A
               Priest
               is
               not
               bound
               to
               the
               Duty
               of
               Saying
               his
               Breviary
               ,
               in
               case
               he
               hath
               lost
               ,
               or
               is
               robb'd
               of
               it
               .
            
             They
             added
             ,
             That
             not
             long
             since
             they
             had
             seen
             a
             Priest
             expell'd
             an
             Hospital
             ,
             because
             having
             a
             Breviary
             about
             him
             ,
             he
             had
             forgot
             or
             neglected
             to
             say
             the
             Office
             before
             Supper
             .
             But
             his
             Companion
             accepted
             of
             the
             Bargain
             ,
             saying
             ,
             He
             would
             make
             it
             his
             Business
             to
             rid
             himself
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             first
             Bookseller's
             Shop
             he
             came
             at
             .
             Thus
             the
             Benedictin
             at
             the
             same
             time
             procur'd
             two
             Advantages
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             being
             rid
             of
             the
             trouble
             of
             Saying
             his
             Prayers
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             of
             having
             got
             a
             sure
             Key
             to
             give
             him
             Entrance
             into
             all
             Hospitals
             ,
             and
             this
             by
             means
             of
             a
             Counterfeit
             Letter
             of
             Pilgrimage
             ;
             which
             these
             two
             Hermits
             were
             ready
             (
             for
             their
             Mony
             )
             to
             give
             to
             any
             that
             did
             desire
             it
             .
             The
             Father
             being
             thus
             provided
             ,
             boldly
             prosecuted
             his
             Journy
             through
             all
             the
             Cities
             of
             Italy
             ,
             till
             he
             came
             to
             Rome
             ,
             having
             been
             every
             where
             received
             into
             the
             Hospitals
             without
             any
             difficulty
             .
             But
             he
             protested
             to
             me
             ,
             That
             if
             it
             were
             in
             his
             power
             to
             inflict
             
             a
             severe
             Punishment
             upon
             all
             the
             Guardians
             and
             Administrators
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             thought
             that
             in
             so
             doing
             he
             should
             render
             a
             most
             acceptable
             Service
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             all
             poor
             Pilgrims
             :
             Because
             (
             said
             he
             )
             it
             is
             a
             most
             lamentable
             thing
             to
             see
             how
             they
             treat
             them
             ;
             what
             they
             give
             them
             to
             eat
             does
             not
             amount
             to
             Two-pence
             Charges
             for
             each
             person
             ;
             and
             this
             too
             ;
             in
             such
             a
             nasty
             and
             slovenly
             manner
             ,
             that
             it
             turns
             ones
             Stomach
             ;
             whilst
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             those
             Wretched
             Priests
             engross
             and
             sweep
             all
             the
             Mony
             into
             their
             own
             Coffers
             ,
             to
             maintain
             their
             Coach
             and
             Horses
             ,
             with
             the
             Magnificent
             Titles
             they
             take
             to
             themselves
             of
             
               High
               Almoners
               ,
               Grand
               Administrators
            
             ,
             and
             
               Grand
               Priors
            
             of
             the
             Hospital
             .
             'T
             is
             an
             infamous
             thing
             to
             see
             how
             they
             Lodge
             poor
             Strangers
             :
             There
             are
             about
             Twenty
             or
             Thirty
             Beds
             in
             a
             great
             Room
             ,
             where
             they
             lye
             Two
             and
             Two
             ,
             or
             Three
             and
             Three
             in
             a
             Bed
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             are
             stock'd
             with
             Company
             .
             Before
             they
             are
             suffer'd
             to
             enter
             into
             this
             Room
             ,
             they
             are
             stript
             stark
             Naked
             in
             another
             ,
             without
             suffering
             them
             so
             much
             as
             to
             keep
             on
             their
             Shifts
             :
             This
             done
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             of
             them
             shut
             up
             together
             till
             next
             Morning
             .
             The
             Beds
             are
             all
             rotten
             and
             spoil'd
             ,
             and
             crawling
             with
             Vermin
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             them
             without
             any
             Sheets
             .
             The
             Hospitals
             indeed
             are
             well
             Endow'd
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             the
             malicious
             Contrivance
             of
             those
             who
             have
             the
             Care
             and
             Administration
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             give
             their
             Visitants
             the
             worst
             Entertainment
             they
             can
             devise
             ,
             to
             turn
             their
             Stomachs
             from
             ever
             coming
             there
             again
             ;
             and
             indeed
             ,
             a
             man
             must
             be
             reduc'd
             to
             extream
             Necessity
             before
             he
             can
             resolve
             on
             a
             Second
             Visit
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Benedictin
             gave
             me
             a
             more
             particular
             Account
             of
             an
             Hospital
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Hands
             of
             the
             Dominicans
             of
             Viterbo
             :
             These
             Fathers
             employ'd
             their
             utmost
             Endeavours
             with
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             to
             procure
             the
             Direction
             of
             it
             ,
             promising
             ,
             That
             they
             would
             make
             it
             their
             business
             ,
             to
             take
             a
             particular
             Care
             for
             Pilgrims
             ,
             by
             faithfully
             employing
             the
             Revenues
             thereof
             for
             their
             Use
             and
             Relief
             ;
             whereupon
             at
             last
             their
             Request
             was
             granted
             them
             .
             But
             since
             this
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             they
             never
             had
             the
             least
             thought
             of
             performing
             their
             Promise
             ;
             but
             to
             make
             use
             of
             it
             for
             their
             own
             advantage
             ,
             they
             have
             taken
             up
             all
             the
             best
             part
             of
             the
             Building
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             Lodge
             the
             Pilgrims
             that
             Visit
             them
             in
             one
             of
             the
             Cellars
             that
             belong
             to
             the
             House
             .
             Our
             Benedictin
             arriving
             here
             ,
             met
             with
             a
             Company
             of
             Seven
             or
             Eight
             Pilgrims
             besides
             himself
             ,
             who
             were
             all
             together
             Lock'd
             up
             in
             that
             Cellar
             ,
             without
             giving
             them
             either
             Meat
             or
             Drink
             ,
             or
             Beds
             to
             lye
             upon
             ;
             and
             left
             them
             thus
             shut
             up
             till
             Ten
             of
             the
             Clock
             the
             next
             Morning
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             the
             Door
             was
             opened
             for
             them
             .
             The
             Fathers
             Dominicans
             seeing
             them
             in
             great
             confusion
             coming
             forth
             from
             their
             miserable
             Lodging
             ,
             Scoffed
             at
             them
             ,
             asking
             them
             ,
             Whether
             they
             had
             lin'd
             their
             Insides
             well
             ,
             and
             been
             Lodged
             at
             their
             Ease
             ?
             desiring
             them
             at
             their
             Return
             from
             Rome
             ,
             to
             call
             that
             Way
             ,
             for
             that
             all
             things
             should
             be
             in
             a
             readiness
             to
             give
             them
             a
             very
             goodly
             Entertainment
             .
             All
             the
             World
             knows
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             nothing
             of
             more
             dangerous
             consequence
             in
             Italy
             ,
             than
             to
             offend
             a
             Dominican
             ;
             because
             ,
             having
             the
             Inquisition
             in
             their
             Hands
             ,
             they
             commonly
             make
             
             excellent
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             avenge
             the
             least
             Affront
             is
             offer'd
             them
             :
             Wherefore
             these
             poor
             Wretches
             were
             fain
             to
             slink
             away
             in
             silence
             ,
             without
             as
             much
             as
             daring
             to
             reply
             one
             Word
             ,
             to
             this
             their
             Villainous
             Scoffing
             at
             them
             ,
             after
             having
             treated
             them
             so
             outragiously
             .
             The
             famous
             and
             rich
             Hospital
             of
             Loretto
             ,
             to
             which
             vast
             and
             imme●se
             Donations
             have
             been
             given
             in
             favour
             of
             Pilgrims
             ,
             is
             for
             all
             that
             but
             little
             better
             served
             ,
             than
             that
             we
             have
             just
             now
             mention'd
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             purpose
             I
             shall
             relate
             to
             you
             a
             Passage
             ,
             whereof
             my self
             was
             Witness
             when
             I
             was
             at
             Loretto
             .
             I
             was
             walking
             in
             the
             Great
             place
             which
             is
             between
             the
             Church
             and
             that
             Hospital
             ,
             with
             two
             French
             Priests
             ,
             who
             had
             Lodged
             there
             the
             Night
             before
             .
             The
             Guardians
             it
             seems
             are
             obliged
             to
             Ring
             a
             Bell
             ,
             to
             gather
             the
             Pilgrims
             together
             before
             Supper
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             them
             may
             be
             absent
             :
             But
             these
             Wretches
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             more
             Religion
             in
             them
             than
             Dogs
             ,
             and
             whose
             only
             desire
             is
             ,
             to
             defraud
             and
             pinch
             the
             poor
             Pilgrims
             ,
             had
             on
             purpose
             omitted
             Ringing
             of
             the
             Bell
             ,
             as
             they
             often
             do
             .
             The
             French
             Priests
             about
             Six
             of
             the
             Clock
             retir'd
             to
             the
             Hospital
             ;
             where
             they
             demanded
             of
             them
             ,
             Why
             they
             did
             not
             come
             sooner
             ,
             and
             that
             Supper-time
             was
             past
             ?
             They
             Excus'd
             themselves
             by
             alledging
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             not
             Rung
             the
             Bell
             for
             them
             :
             But
             they
             falsly
             and
             impudently
             maintain'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Bell
             had
             been
             rung
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             for
             them
             to
             obtain
             so
             much
             as
             a
             piece
             of
             Bread
             for
             themselves
             that
             Night
             .
             The
             next
             Morning
             ,
             these
             poor
             Priests
             were
             so
             fearful
             of
             being
             serv'd
             the
             same
             Trick
             ,
             (
             for
             in
             
             that
             Hospital
             they
             are
             obliged
             to
             give
             their
             Visitants
             Supper
             and
             Lodging
             for
             Three
             Nights
             together
             )
             that
             they
             continued
             from
             Three
             of
             the
             Clock
             in
             the
             Afternoon
             ,
             until
             Evening
             ,
             under
             the
             Belfry
             .
             The
             Guardians
             seeing
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             to
             put
             them
             by
             their
             Suppers
             ,
             called
             them
             softly
             (
             about
             Six
             of
             the
             Clock
             )
             to
             come
             into
             the
             Hall
             to
             Supper
             ;
             which
             they
             very
             honestly
             refused
             to
             do
             till
             they
             had
             Rung
             the
             Bell
             ,
             to
             give
             warning
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Pilgrims
             :
             The
             Guardians
             ,
             tho'
             enrag'd
             at
             this
             ,
             yet
             durst
             not
             but
             do
             it
             ;
             but
             avenged
             themselves
             another
             way
             ,
             by
             giving
             them
             very
             bad
             Wine
             .
             In
             other
             parts
             of
             Italy
             ,
             they
             make
             use
             of
             other
             Devices
             in
             their
             Hospitals
             ,
             to
             affright
             Pilgrims
             from
             coming
             at
             them
             .
             At
             Parma
             and
             Turin
             ,
             they
             oblige
             them
             (
             all
             Wearied
             as
             they
             are
             )
             to
             go
             in
             Procession
             throughout
             the
             whole
             City
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             Men
             ,
             and
             to
             sing
             Long
             Litanies
             ;
             which
             makes
             persons
             that
             have
             the
             least
             spark
             of
             Generosity
             ,
             or
             those
             who
             are
             naturally
             more
             shamefac'd
             than
             others
             ,
             rather
             expose
             themselves
             to
             lie
             in
             the
             Streets
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             perish
             for
             Hunger
             ,
             than
             to
             Visit
             such
             kind
             of
             Hospitals
             ,
             where
             they
             must
             subject
             themselves
             to
             such
             odious
             Laws
             .
             Others
             make
             it
             their
             business
             to
             spoil
             and
             deface
             all
             the
             Passports
             of
             Strangers
             with
             great
             ugly
             black
             Marks
             they
             make
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             sign
             they
             have
             been
             entertain'd
             in
             such
             and
             such
             Hospitals
             :
             Now
             persons
             that
             are
             any
             thing
             careful
             of
             preserving
             their
             Honour
             in
             their
             own
             Country
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             their
             Passports
             neat
             and
             clean
             ,
             will
             take
             care
             how
             they
             present
             themselves
             to
             such
             places
             as
             those
             ,
             whose
             Charity
             is
             so
             infamously
             
             and
             ignominiously
             administred
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             by
             these
             scandalous
             Fetches
             ,
             they
             make
             a
             shift
             to
             reduce
             their
             Guests
             to
             a
             very
             small
             Number
             ;
             for
             the
             fewer
             Visitants
             they
             have
             in
             a
             Year
             ,
             the
             greater
             is
             their
             Dividend
             at
             the
             Years
             end
             .
             Others
             have
             the
             Impudence
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             gain
             that
             by
             their
             own
             Labour
             ,
             which
             was
             destinated
             for
             them
             out
             of
             Charity
             :
             And
             indeed
             ,
             generally
             every
             where
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             there
             precisely
             at
             the
             Set-time
             ,
             which
             ordinarily
             is
             an
             hour
             before
             Night
             ,
             they
             are
             irrecoverably
             shut
             out
             of
             the
             Hospital
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             impossible
             ,
             either
             by
             Prayers
             or
             Tears
             ,
             to
             procure
             any
             Entrance
             .
             Others
             again
             treat
             their
             Guests
             very
             rudely
             in
             their
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             greatest
             Disdain
             and
             Contempt
             imaginable
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             Charity
             is
             every
             where
             administred
             in
             so
             Uncharitable
             and
             Misbecoming
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Benefactors
             of
             those
             Hospitals
             could
             once
             return
             to
             Life
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             possession
             of
             their
             Goods
             they
             formerly
             bequeath'd
             to
             these
             places
             ;
             I
             do
             perswade
             my self
             ,
             that
             seeing
             the
             horrid
             Abuses
             that
             are
             there
             practis'd
             ,
             they
             would
             take
             heed
             of
             Undertaking
             the
             like
             Foundations
             for
             time
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             The
             Father
             told
             me
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             been
             in
             no
             place
             better
             Treated
             ,
             than
             at
             a
             New
             Hospital
             that
             was
             a
             Building
             at
             Mountefiascone
             ,
             Three
             days
             Journy
             from
             Rome
             .
             It
             was
             about
             Five
             or
             Six
             years
             ago
             ,
             that
             the
             Priests
             of
             that
             place
             had
             been
             perswading
             the
             Nobility
             and
             Citizens
             of
             that
             small
             City
             ,
             to
             contribute
             to
             this
             Foundation
             .
             They
             had
             already
             procur'd
             a
             considerable
             Revenue
             ,
             by
             the
             pious
             Legacies
             of
             some
             Ladies
             of
             Quality
             ,
             and
             some
             Annual
             
             Rents
             the
             City
             had
             granted
             towards
             it
             .
             The
             Benedictin
             seeing
             the
             good
             Entertainment
             they
             had
             given
             him
             ,
             said
             Smilingly
             to
             the
             Priests
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             Direction
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             very
             well
             satisfied
             with
             the
             good
             Entertainment
             he
             had
             received
             ,
             that
             he
             prayed
             God
             to
             preserve
             in
             them
             this
             Spirit
             of
             Charity
             for
             the
             Poor
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             heartily
             wished
             for
             the
             good
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             one
             day
             become
             like
             others
             ,
             by
             shearing
             the
             Revenues
             of
             the
             Hospital
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             and
             neglecting
             ,
             and
             abusing
             the
             Members
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             .
             Many
             Pilgrims
             have
             assured
             me
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             misery
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             take
             up
             ones
             Lodging
             in
             any
             of
             the
             old
             Hospitals
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             they
             are
             the
             most
             Richly
             endowed
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             the
             new
             Hospitals
             ,
             they
             were
             well
             enough
             entertained
             ,
             because
             the
             Priests
             had
             not
             yet
             divided
             the
             Revenue
             amongst
             themselves
             .
             They
             do
             like
             the
             Gardiners
             ,
             who
             suffer
             the
             Fruit
             to
             hang
             on
             the
             Tree
             ,
             till
             it
             be
             come
             to
             its
             full
             growth
             and
             maturity
             ,
             and
             then
             gather
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             profit
             of
             it
             :
             or
             like
             Merchants
             that
             Traffick
             in
             company
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             divide
             the
             Purse
             till
             it
             be
             full
             .
             All
             these
             external
             practices
             and
             shews
             of
             Piety
             and
             Devotion
             ,
             visibly
             terminating
             in
             self-interest
             ,
             make
             it
             evident
             beyond
             dispute
             ,
             that
             they
             proceeded
             from
             no
             other
             Principles
             than
             Avarice
             and
             Hypocrisie
             .
             You
             may
             probably
             object
             to
             me
             here
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             the
             Italians
             ,
             whom
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             represented
             to
             you
             as
             men
             of
             Wit
             and
             Understanding
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             very
             simple
             in
             suffering
             themselves
             to
             be
             persuaded
             ,
             to
             bestow
             their
             Goods
             upon
             such
             
             Foundations
             as
             these
             ,
             considering
             the
             great
             abuse
             of
             them
             .
             To
             this
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             I
             shall
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             Priests
             in
             all
             Countries
             ,
             have
             a
             very
             powerful
             Ascendent
             over
             the
             Spirits
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             joyn'd
             with
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Prayers
             of
             Pilgrims
             are
             of
             a
             particular
             efficacy
             with
             God
             to
             deliver
             Souls
             out
             of
             Purgatory
             ;
             and
             with
             the
             practice
             observed
             in
             these
             Hospitals
             ,
             of
             obliging
             the
             Pilgrims
             at
             night
             to
             make
             long
             Prayers
             for
             the
             Souls
             of
             their
             deceased
             Benefactors
             ,
             and
             causing
             Mass
             to
             be
             said
             for
             them
             in
             the
             Chappels
             belonging
             to
             the
             said
             Hospitals
             ,
             is
             a
             powerful
             motive
             ,
             considering
             the
             false
             belief
             wherein
             they
             are
             engaged
             ,
             to
             persuade
             them
             to
             it
             .
             Moreover
             these
             Priests
             are
             very
             Dexterous
             in
             divulging
             every
             where
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             very
             faithful
             in
             the
             Administration
             of
             their
             Alms
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             very
             careful
             in
             giving
             good
             Entertainment
             to
             their
             Pilgrims
             ,
             even
             so
             far
             as
             to
             contribute
             of
             their
             own
             Mony
             ,
             to
             defray
             the
             charges
             they
             are
             at
             for
             Provisions
             .
             But
             it
             is
             evident
             enough
             that
             by
             a
             mental
             restriction
             ,
             they
             must
             understand
             this
             of
             Provisions
             for
             themselves
             ,
             tho'
             before
             God
             they
             cannot
             by
             this
             means
             excuse
             themselves
             from
             lying
             .
             There
             were
             formerly
             many
             more
             Hospitals
             in
             Italy
             than
             there
             be
             at
             present
             ,
             every
             Monastery
             had
             its
             Hospital
             .
             S.
             Odon
             Abbot
             of
             Clugny
             ,
             seeing
             that
             these
             Hospitals
             were
             all
             in
             vogue
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             a
             kind
             of
             Devotion
             that
             made
             a
             great
             noise
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             would
             not
             in
             this
             point
             come
             behind
             any
             Seculars
             .
             He
             divided
             the
             vast
             Revenues
             of
             his
             Abby
             into
             three
             parts
             ;
             The
             first
             ,
             was
             for
             the
             Abbot
             and
             the
             Entertainment
             
             of
             Strangers
             of
             note
             ,
             that
             came
             to
             the
             Monastery
             ;
             The
             second
             ,
             for
             the
             Maintenance
             of
             the
             Monks
             ,
             which
             was
             called
             the
             Conventual
             portion
             ;
             and
             the
             third
             part
             for
             the
             relief
             of
             the
             Poor
             ,
             and
             the
             Entertainment
             of
             Pilgrims
             ,
             whose
             Feet
             the
             Abbot
             himself
             ,
             as
             an
             effect
             of
             his
             Humility
             ,
             was
             pleased
             to
             wash
             .
             Almost
             all
             the
             Abbots
             of
             
               France
               ,
               Germany
            
             and
             Italy
             follow'd
             this
             Example
             ;
             and
             in
             like
             manner
             made
             a
             Tripartition
             of
             the
             Revenues
             of
             their
             Abbies
             .
             But
             this
             their
             abundant
             Chairty
             ,
             was
             not
             of
             any
             long
             continuance
             ;
             for
             soon
             after
             ,
             that
             which
             had
             been
             given
             with
             one
             Hand
             ,
             was
             taken
             away
             with
             the
             other
             .
             The
             share
             of
             the
             Poor
             was
             lost
             ,
             or
             rather
             confounded
             ,
             with
             those
             of
             the
             Abbot
             and
             the
             Monks
             :
             At
             present
             there
             are
             no
             more
             of
             these
             Hospitals
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Italy
             ,
             excepting
             one
             ,
             at
             Mont-Cassin
             ,
             and
             another
             at
             the
             Great
             Camaldule
             ,
             where
             they
             entertain
             Pilgrims
             .
             The
             Chartreux
             Monks
             have
             also
             another
             in
             the
             Dutchy
             of
             Milan
             ,
             at
             their
             Monastery
             of
             Pavia
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             to
             their
             Charity
             Strangers
             are
             beholden
             for
             this
             Convenience
             ,
             but
             to
             that
             of
             Galeacius
             Viscount
             ,
             Duke
             of
             Milan
             ,
             their
             Founder
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             this
             Monastery
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             endowed
             with
             a
             vast
             Revenue
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             place
             of
             publick
             reception
             and
             Entertainment
             for
             all
             ,
             whether
             Rich
             or
             Poor
             .
             The
             Fathers
             of
             this
             Foundation
             have
             since
             done
             their
             utmost
             endeavour
             ,
             to
             rid
             themselves
             of
             this
             Hospitality
             ,
             under
             the
             specious
             pretext
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             great
             disturbance
             to
             their
             Solitude
             .
             But
             the
             Lords
             and
             great
             Men
             of
             that
             Dutchy
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             Charter
             of
             that
             Foundation
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             Splendidly
             entertained
             there
             with
             all
             their
             
             Train
             and
             Equipage
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             they
             pass
             that
             way
             ,
             found
             themselves
             too
             much
             interessed
             in
             this
             their
             Petition
             ,
             and
             therefore
             have
             always
             opposed
             it
             with
             all
             the
             Vigor
             imaginable
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             are
             still
             forced
             to
             continue
             the
             same
             ,
             tho'
             sore
             against
             their
             Wills.
             T
             is
             a
             thing
             but
             too
             well●
             known
             in
             Italy
             ,
             and
             Avowed
             by
             all
             ,
             that
             their
             Clergy
             are
             extreamly
             wanting
             in
             this
             great
             Duty
             ,
             and
             distinguishing
             Christian
             Badge
             of
             Charity
             .
             T
             is
             an
             Observation
             I
             have
             made
             my self
             ,
             that
             the
             Poor
             ,
             who
             are
             over
             and
             above
             perswaded
             of
             this
             Truth
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             experience
             ,
             do
             seldom
             ,
             or
             never
             beg
             any
             Alms
             of
             them
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Regular
             Clergy
             ,
             the
             Benedictin
             told
             me
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             time
             of
             our
             parting
             ,
             he
             had
             presented
             himself
             to
             all
             the
             Monasteries
             of
             his
             Order
             he
             met
             with
             ,
             to
             obtain
             a
             Lodging
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             scarce
             ever
             they
             had
             been
             willing
             to
             receive
             him
             :
             the
             Common
             answer
             he
             had
             from
             them
             was
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             an
             Hospital
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             had
             best
             address
             himself
             for
             Entertainment
             ;
             and
             that
             when
             he
             came
             thither
             ,
             they
             absolutely
             refused
             him
             entrance
             ,
             telling
             him
             there
             was
             a
             Monastery
             of
             his
             Order
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             more
             proper
             for
             him
             to
             seek
             a
             Lodging
             there
             .
             Thus
             this
             poor
             Monk
             ,
             seeing
             himself
             sometimes
             rejected
             on
             all
             sides
             ,
             lamented
             his
             sad
             Condition
             ,
             occasioned
             by
             the
             scandalous
             uncharitableness
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             Brethren
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             .
             He
             added
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             were
             in
             his
             power
             ,
             he
             would
             abolish
             all
             these
             Hospitals
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             all
             Pilgrimaging
             :
             For
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             as
             these
             Hospitals
             are
             most
             Scandalously
             Administred
             ;
             so
             neither
             can
             any
             thing
             be
             imagined
             more
             
             Abominable
             ,
             than
             the
             persons
             that
             take
             up
             their
             Lodging
             in
             them
             ;
             amongst
             a
             score
             of
             them
             ,
             't
             is
             hard
             to
             find
             one
             ,
             that
             is
             come
             from
             his
             own
             Country
             with
             a
             design
             to
             visit
             the
             Holy
             places
             ;
             being
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             them
             a
             company
             of
             Vagabonds
             ,
             who
             make
             it
             their
             business
             ,
             every
             year
             to
             go
             the
             round
             of
             Italy
             .
             They
             commonly
             pass
             the
             Summer
             in
             the
             Alpes
             ,
             and
             then
             begin
             their
             Journy
             in
             Autumn
             ,
             spend
             their
             Winter
             at
             
               Rome
               ,
               Naples
            
             ,
             or
             in
             Calabria
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             Spring
             begin
             their
             round
             a
             new
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             return
             to
             their
             Summer
             Quarters
             in
             the
             Mountains
             .
             The
             way
             they
             take
             to
             Live
             is
             this
             ,
             They
             beg
             in
             the
             day-time
             ,
             go
             from
             one
             Farm
             to
             another
             ,
             leap
             Hedges
             ,
             Rob
             Orchards
             ,
             and
             steal
             Fowl
             they
             meet
             with
             on
             the
             High-way
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             back
             Courts
             of
             Country
             Houses
             ,
             or
             whatever
             else
             they
             meet
             with
             .
             After
             this
             good
             days
             work
             they
             retire
             towards
             the
             Evening
             ,
             to
             some
             Neighbouring
             Village
             ,
             where
             they
             know
             there
             is
             an
             Hospital
             .
             Many
             of
             them
             Travel
             up
             and
             down
             thus
             with
             their
             whole
             Families
             ,
             trailing
             their
             Wives
             and
             Children
             along
             with
             them
             .
             These
             generally
             profess
             themselves
             to
             be
             new
             Converts
             ;
             that
             formerly
             they
             were
             either
             Jews
             or
             Protestants
             ;
             but
             having
             abjured
             their
             Errors
             ,
             they
             have
             thereby
             reduced
             themselves
             into
             so
             miserable
             a
             Condition
             ,
             for
             the
             Love
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             they
             shew
             you
             very
             fair
             and
             plausible
             Letters
             of
             Credence
             ,
             with
             fair
             great
             Seals
             annexed
             to
             them
             .
             I
             have
             sometimes
             diverted
             my self
             with
             questioning
             this
             kind
             of
             People
             ,
             about
             the
             Principles
             of
             Judaism
             ,
             or
             the
             Faith
             of
             Protestants
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             never
             able
             to
             
             answer
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             Perceiving
             this
             ,
             I
             came
             nearer
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             demanded
             of
             them
             ,
             how
             they
             came
             by
             these
             fair
             Commendatory
             Letters
             ;
             whereupon
             some
             of
             them
             freely
             owned
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             bought
             them
             for
             their
             Mony
             ,
             of
             an
             Abbot
             living
             at
             Turin
             ,
             who
             made
             a
             Trade
             and
             Livelyhood
             of
             it
             .
             That
             to
             this
             purpose
             he
             was
             furnished
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             Seals
             ,
             and
             could
             Counterfeit
             all
             Writing
             Hands
             .
             And
             as
             for
             themselves
             ,
             they
             ingenuously
             confessed
             they
             had
             never
             been
             either
             Jews
             or
             Protestants
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             made
             use
             of
             this
             Artifice
             to
             induce
             People
             to
             a
             greater
             degree
             of
             Charity
             towards
             them
             :
             Besides
             these
             we
             find
             many
             other
             sorts
             of
             Hospital
             Haunters
             ,
             that
             are
             never
             a
             jot
             better
             than
             those
             ,
             I
             have
             now
             mentioned
             :
             some
             of
             these
             drag
             great
             Chains
             after
             them
             ,
             and
             Iron
             Manacles
             ,
             declaring
             themselves
             to
             have
             been
             Slaves
             in
             Turky
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             were
             Miraculously
             delivered
             ,
             by
             some
             Vows
             they
             made
             to
             Rome
             ,
             or
             to
             our
             Lady
             of
             Loretto
             :
             But
             if
             any
             one
             take
             them
             to
             task
             about
             those
             remote
             Countries
             ,
             they
             can
             answer
             nothing
             that
             is
             Pertinent
             ;
             and
             besides
             it
             is
             Notorious
             ,
             that
             they
             buy
             their
             Chains
             of
             the
             Black-smiths
             ,
             which
             many
             Italians
             have
             assured
             me
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             Eye-witnesses
             of
             .
             Moreover
             they
             are
             a
             sort
             of
             People
             so
             dissolute
             in
             their
             Manners
             ,
             and
             so
             Debauched
             ,
             that
             were
             it
             true
             indeed
             ,
             that
             the
             Blesse
             Virgin
             had
             wrought
             a
             Miracle
             to
             deliver
             them
             from
             their
             Bondage
             ,
             she
             ought
             by
             another
             to
             return
             them
             thither
             again
             .
             Another
             sort
             of
             Pilgrims
             well
             known
             in
             these
             Hospitals
             ,
             are
             a
             kind
             of
             Hermits
             ,
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             those
             two
             I
             mentioned
             before
             ,
             who
             spend
             their
             time
             
             in
             Trouling
             from
             one
             place
             of
             Devotion
             to
             another
             ,
             from
             Rome
             to
             Loretto
             ,
             and
             from
             Loretto
             to
             Rome
             ,
             leading
             a
             most
             scandalous
             Life
             .
             These
             are
             the
             men
             ,
             who
             without
             any
             Permission
             obtained
             from
             their
             Bishops
             to
             lead
             an
             Hermetick
             Life
             ,
             have
             taken
             up
             the
             Habit
             of
             themselves
             .
             I
             remember
             that
             at
             Lions
             ,
             the
             Vicar
             General
             caused
             one
             of
             these
             Hermits
             to
             be
             seized
             ,
             who
             in
             Prison
             confessed
             ,
             that
             he
             himself
             had
             given
             the
             Habit
             to
             Seventeen
             Vagabond
             Rgues
             like
             himself
             ,
             for
             three
             Crowns
             a
             piece
             ,
             in
             consideration
             of
             which
             he
             had
             also
             furnished
             them
             with
             Cloth
             cut
             out
             ,
             and
             sowed
             their
             Gowns
             and
             Cowls
             himself
             ,
             and
             given
             them
             counterfeit
             Letters
             to
             wander
             throughout
             Germany
             and
             Italy
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             observable
             that
             the
             Guardians
             of
             Hospitals
             do
             commonly
             give
             a
             better
             reception
             to
             those
             sort
             of
             Cattle
             ,
             than
             to
             Passengers
             and
             Pilgrims
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             their
             Company
             is
             very
             apt
             to
             turn
             other
             Peoples
             Stomacks
             from
             coming
             at
             them
             .
             These
             are
             the
             several
             sorts
             ,
             and
             divisions
             of
             Hospital-Mongers
             ,
             which
             Houses
             being
             besides
             ordered
             after
             the
             manner
             I
             have
             informed
             you
             ,
             judge
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             has
             reason
             to
             be
             so
             Huffy
             and
             Proud
             of
             her
             Pilgrims
             and
             Hospitals
             ,
             or
             to
             Reproach
             the
             Protestants
             for
             wanting
             such
             goodly
             Ornaments
             ,
             and
             Testimonies
             of
             their
             Charity
             ?
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             am
             firm
             in
             the
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             Protestants
             Method
             in
             this
             point
             is
             by
             far
             the
             better
             :
             They
             have
             very
             wisely
             Retrenched
             these
             sorts
             of
             Pilgrimages
             ,
             being
             convinced
             that
             it
             is
             much
             better
             for
             a
             man
             to
             shut
             himself
             up
             in
             his
             Closet
             ,
             there
             to
             pray
             in
             secret
             to
             his
             Heavenly
             Father
             ,
             than
             to
             Run
             up
             and
             down
             
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Saints
             in
             Publick
             places
             ,
             as
             the
             Romanists
             do
             .
             They
             know
             that
             God
             has
             not
             ty'd
             up
             Holiness
             neither
             to
             time
             or
             place
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             a
             great
             piece
             of
             folly
             to
             found
             places
             of
             Entertainment
             for
             Vagabonds
             ,
             which
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             either
             lazy
             Droons
             ,
             or
             wicked
             Villains
             ,
             which
             ought
             rather
             to
             be
             shut
             up
             in
             Houses
             of
             Correction
             ,
             and
             made
             to
             work
             for
             their
             Living
             ,
             than
             to
             leave
             them
             at
             their
             Liberty
             ,
             which
             they
             make
             such
             ill
             use
             of
             .
             As
             for
             what
             concerns
             Strangers
             and
             Travellers
             ,
             if
             they
             happen
             to
             fall
             into
             some
             necessity
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             wanting
             in
             Protestant
             Countries
             ,
             charitably
             to
             assist
             them
             in
             their
             needs
             ,
             especially
             if
             they
             be
             known
             to
             be
             honest
             People
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Poor
             and
             necessitous
             that
             dwell
             in
             Cities
             ,
             the
             Parishes
             to
             which
             they
             belong
             take
             notice
             of
             what
             their
             wants
             are
             ,
             and
             take
             care
             to
             supply
             them
             .
             This
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             I
             can
             judge
             ,
             is
             a
             far
             better
             regulated
             Charity
             ,
             and
             consequently
             also
             more
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             was
             practised
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             It
             may
             be
             ,
             you
             'l
             tell
             me
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             the
             Pilgrims
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             are
             not
             all
             of
             them
             such
             pitiful
             Wretches
             as
             I
             have
             just
             now
             describ'd
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             are
             a
             vast
             number
             of
             Persons
             of
             Quality
             ,
             of
             different
             Ranks
             and
             Conditions
             ,
             who
             Travel
             to
             Rome
             and
             Loretto
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             S.
             Pelagia
             and
             Eustochium
             ,
             Noble
             Roman
             Ladies
             ,
             who
             undertook
             a
             Jerusalem
             Voyage
             ,
             to
             visit
             the
             Holy
             places
             there
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Testimony
             of
             S.
             Jerom
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             as
             these
             are
             the
             Persons
             whose
             Zeal
             your
             Church
             extreamly
             boasts
             it self
             of
             .
             I
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             but
             
             that
             indeed
             I
             have
             seen
             many
             Persons
             of
             Quality
             going
             in
             Pilgrimage
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             of
             Devotion
             that
             are
             most
             in
             Vogue
             in
             Italy
             ,
             neither
             would
             I
             altogether
             disapprove
             of
             their
             design
             ,
             could
             I
             find
             that
             the
             objects
             to
             which
             they
             pay
             their
             Devotions
             ,
             were
             in
             any
             degree
             worthy
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             did
             it
             in
             a
             decent
             and
             edifying
             manner
             .
             But
             sincerely
             to
             tell
             you
             my
             Opinion
             ;
             I
             could
             never
             see
             any
             thing
             in
             all
             Italy
             ,
             that
             deserv'd
             a
             mans
             putting
             of
             himself
             to
             so
             great
             charges
             ,
             except
             only
             to
             see
             its
             fair
             Cities
             ,
             and
             the
             Masterpieces
             of
             Art
             and
             Nature
             it
             contains
             :
             But
             in
             this
             case
             it
             is
             Curiosity
             ,
             and
             not
             Devotion
             ,
             that
             puts
             men
             upon
             under-taking
             that
             Journy
             .
             Besides
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             your
             rich
             People
             going
             a
             Pilgrimaging
             is
             so
             Extravagant
             ,
             and
             so
             fraught
             with
             staring
             Libertmism
             and
             Licentiousness
             ,
             that
             in
             truth
             they
             had
             much
             better
             keep
             at
             Home
             ,
             and
             Honour
             God
             in
             their
             Families
             ,
             than
             to
             quit
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             their
             Lusts
             ,
             under
             a
             Cloak
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             scandal
             of
             all
             good
             and
             sober
             People
             .
             I
             question
             not
             but
             you
             will
             be
             of
             my
             mind
             ,
             assoon
             as
             you
             shall
             have
             read
             the
             account
             I
             intend
             to
             give
             you
             in
             my
             next
             LETTER
             ,
             wherein
             I
             shall
             Treat
             of
             my
             Journy
             to
             Loretto
             .
             For
             the
             present
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             not
             quitted
             Luca
             ,
             where
             I
             parted
             with
             my
             Benedictin
             ,
             who
             has
             given
             me
             an
             occasion
             to
             Write
             what
             I
             have
             done
             of
             Hospitals
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             tell
             you
             ,
             before
             I
             part
             with
             this
             City
             ,
             without
             giving
             you
             the
             Description
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             being
             no
             part
             of
             my
             design
             ,
             that
             as
             I
             was
             one
             day
             coming
             forth
             from
             my
             Inn
             ,
             I
             was
             extreamly
             surpriz'd
             ,
             to
             hear
             the
             People
             in
             the
             Street
             Swearing
             
             and
             Blaspheming
             the
             Holy
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             There
             was
             a
             great
             throng
             of
             People
             gathered
             together
             ,
             who
             look'd
             upon
             those
             that
             did
             so
             ,
             without
             witnessing
             the
             least
             Horror
             ,
             for
             hearing
             such
             execrable
             Blasphemies
             .
             I
             demanded
             of
             them
             with
             some
             Indignation
             ,
             why
             they
             suffered
             them
             to
             talk
             at
             such
             a
             rate
             ?
             They
             mildly
             answerd
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             mistaken
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             did
             neither
             Swear
             nor
             Blaspheme
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             only
             a
             particular
             quarrel
             ,
             about
             a
             piece
             of
             Mony
             of
             the
             value
             of
             a
             Shilling
             or
             thereabouts
             ,
             which
             at
             Luca
             ,
             they
             call
             a
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             The
             Magistrates
             of
             this
             City
             caused
             this
             Mony
             to
             be
             Coyned
             ,
             in
             Honour
             of
             a
             Miraculous
             Crucifix
             ,
             which
             is
             kept
             in
             their
             Cathedral
             ,
             which
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             did
             either
             Weep
             ,
             or
             Speak
             ,
             or
             Bleed
             ,
             these
             being
             the
             ordinary
             Miracles
             of
             these
             Crucifixes
             .
             The
             Figure
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             hanging
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             is
             Stamp'd
             upon
             this
             Coyn
             ,
             which
             therefore
             they
             call
             a
             Christ
             .
             By
             which
             means
             when
             they
             are
             at
             play
             ,
             or
             upon
             Quarrels
             arising
             about
             payments
             ,
             the
             adorable
             Name
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             very
             frequently
             taken
             in
             Vain
             ,
             but
             also
             outrag'd
             and
             blasphemed
             ,
             as
             those
             Wretches
             ,
             whom
             I
             have
             just
             now
             mentioned
             ,
             did
             for
             one
             of
             these
             pieces
             ,
             which
             the
             one
             of
             them
             restor'd
             to
             the
             other
             with
             these
             Horrid
             words
             ,
             take
             there
             your
             R
             —
             of
             a
             Christ
             .
             I
             have
             seen
             another
             sort
             of
             Mony
             at
             Bononia
             called
             a
             Madonnin
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             an
             Our
             Lady
             ,
             or
             a
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             the
             Value
             of
             Sixpence
             at
             Bononia
             ,
             upon
             occasion
             of
             which
             the
             same
             inconveniences
             do
             proportionably
             happen
             in
             the
             like
             Disputes
             .
             Thus
             
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             an
             imprudent
             Devotion
             ordinarily
             terminates
             in
             a
             great
             Impiety
             .
             The
             Queen
             of
             Sweden
             having
             seen
             one
             of
             these
             pieces
             of
             Mony
             ,
             said
             Smilingly
             to
             the
             Cardinal
             of
             
               Luca
               ,
               That
               the
            
             Italians
             
               would
               have
               done
               much
               better
               ,
               to
               have
               stampt
               a
               Coin
               ,
               and
               bestowed
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               upon
               it
            
             ;
             intimating
             ,
             That
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             were
             the
             God
             of
             Italy
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             People
             in
             the
             World
             that
             worship
             it
             with
             more
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             are
             more
             lazy
             and
             careless
             in
             the
             gaining
             of
             it
             .
             From
             Luca
             I
             came
             to
             Pisa
             ,
             an
             ancient
             City
             of
             Tuscany
             ,
             situate
             upon
             the
             River
             Arno.
             Amongst
             other
             remarkable
             things
             ,
             here
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             a
             fair
             Church-yard
             ,
             call'd
             in
             Italian
             ,
             
               Campo
               Santo
            
             ;
             it
             is
             exceeding
             large
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             square
             Figure
             .
             The
             Walls
             and
             Tombs
             of
             it
             are
             all
             of
             
               Marble
               ,
               Jasper
            
             ,
             and
             Porphyry
             ,
             very
             artificially
             wrought
             .
             They
             of
             Pisa
             had
             fill'd
             this
             place
             with
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             in
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Vessels
             they
             brought
             from
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             the
             Dead-Bodies
             are
             consumed
             in
             24
             Hours
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             Holy-Earth
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             continual
             Miracle
             :
             But
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             find
             no
             more
             of
             Miracle
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             than
             there
             is
             in
             the
             Church-yard
             of
             S.
             Innocents
             at
             Paris
             ,
             where
             Bodies
             are
             consumed
             within
             the
             same
             compass
             of
             Time
             ,
             without
             any
             Miracle
             at
             all
             .
             In
             all
             their
             Churches
             they
             shew
             us
             a
             prodigious
             number
             of
             Relicks
             of
             Saints
             and
             Saintesses
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             Italy
             ,
             the
             most
             of
             which
             are
             extreamly
             Ridiculous
             .
             I
             will
             not
             stop
             at
             present
             to
             give
             you
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             will
             pass
             on
             to
             Florence
             ,
             where
             I
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             entertain
             you
             with
             the
             
               Great
               Devotion
            
             ,
             that
             is
             so
             
             much
             in
             Vogue
             and
             Credit
             at
             a
             Church
             called
             the
             Annonciade
             ,
             or
             Annunciation
             .
             The
             Original
             of
             the
             Devotion
             take
             as
             follows
             :
             A
             Painter
             having
             been
             employ'd
             to
             make
             a
             Picture
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             in
             the
             posture
             wherein
             the
             Romish
             Tradition
             tells
             us
             she
             was
             ,
             when
             the
             Angel.
             Gabriel
             was
             sent
             to
             her
             ,
             to
             acquaint
             her
             with
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             the
             Word
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             her
             Chamber
             on
             her
             Knees
             ,
             reading
             the
             Prophecy
             of
             Isaiah
             :
             The
             Painter
             had
             finished
             all
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Picture
             ,
             except
             one
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Virgins
             Face
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             reserved
             for
             his
             last
             Task
             ;
             but
             being
             at
             a
             loss
             what
             Idea
             to
             follow
             ,
             in
             representing
             to
             the
             Life
             so
             Excellent
             a
             Creature
             ;
             and
             despairing
             ever
             to
             find
             any
             thing
             in
             his
             Art
             of
             sufficient
             perfection
             to
             reach
             this
             height
             ,
             he
             in
             this
             trouble
             and
             discomposure
             of
             Thoughts
             fell
             asleep
             i●
             the
             Church
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             at
             Work
             ;
             and
             awaking
             three
             or
             four
             Hours
             after
             ,
             (
             O
             strange
             Prodigy
             !
             and
             well
             deserving
             the
             Wonder
             of
             all
             men
             !
             )
             he
             found
             the
             Thing
             that
             had
             so
             much
             perplexed
             him
             happily
             finished
             ,
             and
             much
             better
             than
             ever
             he
             could
             hope
             to
             have
             done
             it
             himself
             ;
             whereupon
             he
             began
             to
             cry
             out
             amain
             ,
             
               A
               Miracle
               ,
               a
               Miracle
            
             ;
             highly
             averring
             ,
             that
             an
             Angel
             sent
             from
             Heaven
             had
             done
             the
             work
             whilst
             he
             was
             asleep
             .
             The
             Fryers
             of
             the
             Convent
             where
             he
             Wrought
             ,
             finding
             their
             Interest
             in
             the
             thing
             ,
             rang'd
             themselves
             of
             his
             Side
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             a
             moment
             the
             Devotion
             took
             fire
             ,
             and
             the
             Concourse
             of
             People
             to
             their
             Church
             was
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             has
             ever
             since
             continu'd
             with
             such
             extraordinary
             Success
             ,
             as
             hath
             made
             it
             at
             this
             day
             one
             of
             the
             Richest
             of
             all
             Italy
             ;
             and
             the
             Convent
             of
             Fryers
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             best
             
             Endow'd
             .
             The
             Reflections
             I
             have
             made
             on
             this
             Picture
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             on
             many
             accounts
             all
             this
             might
             be
             no
             more
             than
             a
             meer
             Cheat
             or
             Mistake
             .
             For
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             Some
             unknown
             person
             ,
             or
             rather
             Fryer
             of
             skill
             in
             that
             Art
             ,
             entring
             by
             Chance
             into
             the
             Chappel
             where
             the
             Painter
             was
             at
             Work
             ,
             and
             finding
             him
             asleep
             ,
             might
             make
             use
             of
             that
             opportunity
             ,
             and
             having
             finish'd
             the
             Work
             ,
             retire
             himself
             before
             the
             Painter
             awoke
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             We
             may
             suppose
             ,
             that
             the
             Painter
             ,
             to
             make
             himself
             talk'd
             of
             ,
             and
             to
             gain
             himself
             the
             credit
             and
             reputation
             of
             a
             Good
             Man
             ,
             might
             have
             invented
             this
             Lie
             himself
             .
             Or
             Lastly
             ,
             We
             may
             conceive
             ,
             that
             the
             Fryers
             of
             the
             Convent
             ,
             upon
             consideration
             of
             a
             good
             piece
             of
             Mony
             ,
             might
             have
             induc'd
             him
             to
             have
             publish'd
             this
             Lie
             ,
             to
             make
             their
             Advantage
             of
             it
             .
             What
             I
             alledge
             here
             ,
             that
             might
             have
             been
             ,
             is
             not
             done
             with
             this
             intent
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             had
             a
             mind
             by
             all
             manner
             of
             ways
             to
             disgrace
             and
             discredit
             this
             pretended
             Miracle
             ,
             by
             supposing
             it
             a
             piece
             of
             Forgery
             :
             I
             know
             it
             is
             the
             Character
             of
             a
             disingenuous
             and
             malicious
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             put
             a
             bad
             Construction
             upon
             a
             Matter
             ,
             that
             admits
             a
             favourable
             one
             ,
             and
             verily
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             for
             all
             the
             World
             expose
             my self
             to
             that
             Reproach
             .
             But
             the
             Reason
             of
             what
             I
             have
             said
             concerning
             this
             Matter
             is
             ,
             That
             I
             am
             otherwise
             satisfied
             on
             good
             grounds
             ,
             that
             the
             Point
             in
             question
             is
             a
             manifest
             and
             palpable
             Falshood
             .
             For
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             If
             it
             were
             an
             Angel
             ,
             as
             is
             pretended
             ,
             that
             had
             painted
             this
             Face
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             as
             the
             Work
             of
             an
             Angel
             is
             far
             more
             perfect
             than
             that
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             That
             this
             Picture
             ,
             at
             least
             as
             to
             the
             mixture
             and
             
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             Colours
             ,
             must
             have
             far
             excell'd
             all
             the
             Pieces
             of
             
               Caratche
               ,
               Guido
               ,
               Rhin
            
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             of
             the
             most
             famous
             Painters
             of
             Italy
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             we
             see
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             does
             not
             at
             all
             exceed
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Picture
             ,
             finished
             by
             the
             Painter
             himself
             ,
             which
             made
             a
             Traveller
             (
             who
             Ey'd
             it
             very
             well
             )
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Angel-Limner
             must
             have
             been
             but
             a
             Blockhead
             and
             Bungler
             at
             his
             Art
             ,
             to
             draw
             such
             rude
             and
             incurious
             Strokes
             .
             But
             besides
             this
             ,
             We
             have
             another
             Argument
             to
             convince
             the
             Romanists
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             a
             false
             Supposition
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             That
             this
             Portraiture
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             bears
             no
             resemblance
             at
             all
             with
             those
             other
             Pictures
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             which
             they
             pretend
             to
             have
             been
             drawn
             by
             the
             Hand
             of
             S.
             Luke
             himself
             .
             The
             Face
             here
             is
             round
             ,
             fair
             ,
             and
             ruddy
             ,
             with
             lively
             and
             brisk
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             a
             low
             smooth
             Forehead
             ;
             whereas
             that
             painted
             by
             S.
             Luke
             is
             long
             and
             swarthy
             ,
             Egyptian
             like
             ,
             with
             an
             humble
             and
             modest
             Look
             ,
             and
             an
             high
             and
             prominent
             Forehead
             ,
             and
             which
             has
             nothing
             of
             that
             so
             charming
             Beauty
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             they
             so
             highly
             magnifie
             when
             they
             speak
             of
             her
             ,
             being
             more
             proper
             to
             excite
             Sensual
             Lust
             ,
             than
             any
             Sentiments
             of
             Devotion
             .
             Wherefore
             we
             must
             conclude
             ,
             That
             either
             this
             Angel
             was
             mistaken
             ,
             or
             that
             S.
             Luke
             was
             a
             great
             Ignoramus
             in
             the
             Art
             of
             Painting
             ;
             which
             notwithstanding
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             he
             was
             skilful
             in
             ,
             to
             perfection
             ;
             for
             ,
             without
             doubt
             ,
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             must
             have
             been
             fouly
             mistaken
             .
             To
             attribute
             this
             Mistake
             to
             the
             Angel
             ,
             would
             be
             to
             derogate
             extreamly
             ,
             and
             against
             all
             Reason
             ,
             from
             the
             transcendent
             Excellence
             of
             those
             
             Blessed
             Spirits
             ;
             and
             to
             accuse
             S.
             Luke
             ,
             would
             destroy
             their
             own
             Tradition
             ;
             which
             they
             ought
             not
             so
             far
             to
             villfie
             and
             debase
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             it
             give
             way
             to
             the
             particular
             Testimony
             of
             a
             Silly
             Painter
             ,
             who
             may
             be
             a
             Liar
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             so
             many
             others
             ;
             I
             speak
             of
             him
             who
             drew
             this
             Picture
             of
             the
             Annunciation
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             It
             might
             also
             as
             well
             be
             alledg'd
             ,
             That
             the
             Devil
             ,
             for
             the
             encouragement
             and
             increase
             of
             Superstition
             ,
             might
             have
             had
             a
             Finger
             in
             the
             Intrigue
             ,
             as
             so
             peremptorily
             to
             assert
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             an
             Angel
             of
             Light
             ;
             tho'
             to
             speak
             the
             Truth
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             very
             Rational
             neither
             ,
             for
             the
             Devil
             is
             too
             cunning
             to
             have
             done
             his
             Work
             so
             much
             at
             random
             ,
             and
             would
             without
             doubt
             rather
             have
             borrow'd
             his
             Idea
             from
             the
             Picture
             of
             
               Sancta
               Maria
               Magiore
            
             ,
             at
             Rome
             .
             However
             the
             Popes
             have
             declar'd
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Truth
             ,
             they
             have
             approv'd
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             have
             issued
             their
             Bulls
             for
             the
             Authorizing
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             Thunder'd-out
             their
             Excommunications
             against
             those
             who
             should
             be
             so
             Fool-hardy
             to
             doubt
             of
             it
             ,
             being
             the
             same
             that
             other
             Popes
             have
             done
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Picture
             of
             S.
             Luke
             .
             This
             Devotion
             has
             procur'd
             vast
             Treasures
             to
             the
             Fathers
             of
             this
             Convent
             ,
             called
             Serviti
             .
             The
             Great
             Duke
             of
             Tuscany
             repair'd
             thither
             every
             Evening
             to
             Say
             his
             Prayers
             ,
             whilst
             I
             was
             at
             Florence
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             common
             Rendezvous
             of
             Strangers
             ,
             that
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             see
             this
             Court.
             He
             every
             day
             gave
             great
             Alms
             to
             the
             Poor
             at
             the
             Door
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             was
             told
             )
             were
             persons
             very
             well
             to
             Live
             ,
             tho'
             (
             to
             induce
             people
             more
             to
             Compassion
             )
             they
             keep
             themselves
             cover'd
             with
             nothing
             but
             Rags
             .
             They
             have
             taken
             such
             firm
             possession
             of
             this
             
             Post
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             suffer
             any
             strange
             Beggar
             to
             mingle
             with
             them
             .
             By
             occasion
             of
             mentioning
             these
             Beggars
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             may
             somewhat
             the
             better
             apprehend
             the
             powerful
             Virtue
             of
             the
             Holy
             Image
             ,
             and
             the
             Miracles
             the
             Virgin
             continually
             works
             in
             favour
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             repair
             thither
             to
             pay
             her
             their
             Adorations
             ,
             I
             'le
             here
             relate
             to
             you
             a
             Miracle
             which
             they
             Cry'd
             along
             the
             Streets
             of
             Florence
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             that
             had
             lately
             hapned
             ,
             which
             Print
             my
             Curiosity
             prompted
             me
             to
             buy
             .
             The
             Story
             seem'd
             to
             me
             very
             Gallant
             ,
             and
             tho'
             it
             be
             something
             long
             ,
             yet
             I
             hope
             the
             Recital
             will
             not
             seem
             tedious
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             A
             Gentleman
             of
             one
             of
             the
             best
             Families
             of
             Florence
             ,
             was
             fallen
             from
             a
             flourishing
             condition
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             some
             cross
             Blasts
             of
             Fortune
             ,
             to
             extream
             Poverty
             .
             That
             which
             greatly
             added
             to
             his
             Affliction
             was
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             two
             grown
             Daughters
             that
             were
             not
             yet
             provided
             for
             ;
             his
             only
             recourse
             in
             this
             miserable
             condition
             ,
             was
             to
             the
             Mother
             of
             God.
             And
             to
             enter
             himself
             the
             better
             into
             her
             Favour
             ,
             he
             made
             a
             Vow
             ,
             to
             continue
             all
             his
             Life
             long
             very
             devout
             to
             her
             Miraculous
             Image
             of
             the
             Annunciade
             :
             To
             this
             purpose
             he
             Rose
             very
             early
             every
             Morning
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             Say
             his
             Prayers
             in
             the
             Church-Porch
             ,
             before
             the
             Doors
             were
             open'd
             .
             After
             he
             had
             continued
             his
             Devotion
             thus
             for
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             thought
             good
             at
             last
             to
             hear
             his
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             to
             send
             him
             some
             Relief
             .
             Accordingly
             she
             inspir'd
             two
             Blind-men
             ,
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             who
             always
             kept
             about
             the
             Door
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             Rise
             sooner
             than
             ordinary
             ,
             to
             take
             their
             Stations
             in
             the
             Church-Porch
             :
             
             Being
             arriv'd
             there
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             began
             to
             tell
             his
             Companion
             ,
             how
             much
             he
             was
             beholden
             to
             the
             Miraculous
             Virgin
             ,
             for
             that
             from
             extream
             Poverty
             ,
             he
             had
             in
             a
             short
             time
             attain'd
             to
             competent
             Riches
             ,
             by
             the
             Alms
             he
             had
             received
             there
             ;
             and
             that
             besides
             the
             Mony
             in
             Silver
             he
             had
             left
             at
             his
             Lodging
             ,
             he
             had
             Two
             hundred
             Pistols
             in
             Gold
             quilted
             in
             the
             Crown
             of
             his
             Hat.
             His
             Blind
             Comrade
             having
             heard
             this
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             told
             him
             ,
             That
             for
             his
             part
             he
             did
             not
             in
             the
             least
             envy
             his
             good
             Luck
             ,
             as
             being
             much
             more
             obliged
             to
             the
             Miraculous
             Image
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             quilted
             in
             his
             Hat
             no
             less
             than
             Five
             hundred
             Pistols
             in
             Gold.
             The
             Gentleman
             who
             was
             near
             to
             them
             at
             his
             Prayers
             ,
             without
             making
             the
             least
             Noise
             ,
             that
             might
             discover
             him
             to
             be
             there
             ,
             having
             heard
             them
             discoursing
             at
             this
             rate
             ,
             and
             seeing
             so
             fair
             an
             opportunity
             offer'd
             him
             of
             enriching
             himself
             ,
             very
             softly
             drew
             near
             to
             the
             two
             Blind-men
             ,
             and
             very
             dexterously
             took
             off
             both
             their
             Hats
             at
             once
             ,
             retiring
             some
             Paces
             backwards
             .
             The
             Blind-men
             being
             extreamly
             surpriz'd
             hereat
             ,
             and
             each
             of
             them
             believing
             his
             Companion
             had
             done
             the
             Feat
             ,
             demanded
             their
             Hats
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             proceeded
             to
             such
             a
             Rage
             ,
             that
             handling
             their
             Crutches
             ,
             they
             discharg'd
             several
             hearty
             Strokes
             upon
             one
             anothers
             Heads
             ;
             and
             without
             doubt
             had
             kill'd
             one
             another
             ,
             if
             People
             had
             not
             come
             in
             to
             part
             them
             .
             Whilst
             they
             were
             thus
             hotly
             engag'd
             ,
             the
             Gentleman
             went
             off
             ,
             and
             finding
             some
             scruple
             in
             himself
             for
             what
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             he
             goes
             the
             same
             Day
             to
             the
             Cardinal
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             Florence
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             told
             all
             that
             had
             past
             :
             The
             Archbishop
             having
             heard
             
             the
             Relation
             ,
             did
             fully
             approve
             of
             what
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             not
             at
             all
             obliged
             to
             make
             any
             Restitution
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
             it
             was
             apparent
             ,
             That
             the
             Virgin
             had
             visibly
             assisted
             him
             in
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             that
             Affair
             ,
             in
             consideration
             of
             the
             Devotion
             he
             bore
             to
             her
             Miraculous
             Portraiture
             ,
             and
             Ordered
             ,
             That
             for
             the
             Comfort
             of
             the
             Faithful
             it
             should
             be
             printed
             and
             publish'd
             through
             ,
             out
             the
             City
             of
             Florence
             .
             This
             same
             Story
             has
             since
             been
             printed
             anew
             ,
             in
             a
             Book
             which
             is
             very
             Currant
             in
             Italy
             ,
             and
             has
             for
             its
             Title
             ,
             
               L'Utile
               col
               Dolci
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               Profit
               with
               Pleasure
            
             .
             You
             see
             here
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             a
             very
             pleasant
             Miracle
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             to
             pleasure
             one
             of
             her
             Servants
             ,
             makes
             a
             Robber
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             who
             as
             such
             ought
             to
             be
             punished
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             .
             For
             by
             what
             means
             soever
             these
             poor
             Blind-men
             might
             have
             pick'd
             up
             this
             Mony
             ,
             however
             theirs
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             given
             them
             for
             Alms.
             But
             if
             we
             suppose
             this
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Story
             invented
             at
             pleasure
             ,
             I
             am
             astonish'd
             ,
             that
             a
             Cardinal-Archbishop
             should
             ever
             cause
             it
             to
             be
             printed
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             which
             in
             all
             other
             Matters
             appear
             so
             exact
             and
             scrupulous
             ,
             should
             Licence
             the
             Impression
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Book
             before-mentioned
             ,
             People
             are
             so
             cloy'd
             with
             Miracles
             in
             Italy
             ,
             that
             except
             they
             contain
             some
             thing
             Romantick
             and
             Fabulous
             ,
             they
             are
             scarcely
             taken
             notice
             of
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             makes
             the
             Italians
             ,
             who
             not
             without
             great
             Reason
             are
             accused
             of
             Coyning
             New
             On●s
             every
             day
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             great
             care
             to
             set
             them
             out
             with
             such
             rare
             and
             surprizing
             ,
             or
             such
             merry
             and
             pleasing
             Circumstances
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             very
             divertizing
             
             to
             Read
             them
             ,
             or
             hear
             them
             Related
             .
             I
             may
             have
             an
             occasion
             to
             give
             you
             a
             more
             particular
             Account
             hereof
             in
             one
             of
             my
             LETTERS
             ;
             and
             therefore
             shall
             at
             present
             pass
             over
             in
             Silence
             the
             many
             Miracles
             of
             this
             Famous
             Church
             of
             the
             Annunciade
             ,
             to
             give
             you
             an
             Account
             of
             some
             Places
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             far
             distant
             from
             the
             City
             of
             Florence
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             had
             the
             Curiosity
             to
             go
             and
             Visit
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             amongst
             the
             high
             Mountains
             of
             the
             Apennine
             ,
             that
             we
             meet
             with
             Three
             famous
             Deserts
             ,
             at
             a
             Days
             Journy
             distance
             from
             each
             other
             ,
             where
             as
             many
             Heads
             of
             different
             Orders
             had
             their
             Beginning
             :
             The
             first
             of
             these
             is
             Camaldule
             ,
             the
             second
             Valombrosa
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             Mont-Alverne
             .
             Of
             these
             ,
             Camaldule
             has
             by
             way
             of
             preheminence
             been
             called
             the
             
               Holy
               Desert
            
             ,
             and
             is
             certainly
             one
             of
             the
             most
             Desert
             places
             Nature
             can
             produce
             .
             S.
             Romualdus
             obtain'd
             this
             place
             of
             an
             Earl
             ,
             called
             Maldule
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             took
             its
             Name
             of
             Camaldule
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             kind
             of
             abbreviation
             of
             Campmaldule
             ,
             or
             the
             Field
             of
             Maldule
             .
             Hither
             it
             was
             then
             ,
             that
             he
             retir'd
             ,
             to
             lead
             a
             Penitent
             Life
             ;
             and
             having
             by
             his
             Example
             engaged
             some
             Disciples
             to
             joyn
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             built
             there
             a
             Monastery
             upon
             a
             very
             high
             Mountain
             ,
             in
             an
             Interval
             lying
             between
             two
             Tops
             or
             Prominences
             thereof
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             being
             desirous
             of
             a
             greater
             Solitude
             ,
             he
             retired
             to
             one
             of
             those
             Tops
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             place
             almost
             inaccessible
             :
             Where
             he
             Instituted
             a
             kind
             of
             Double
             Order
             ,
             one
             of
             Monks
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             of
             Solitaries
             or
             Hermits
             ;
             but
             under
             the
             same
             Habit
             and
             Rule
             ,
             excepting
             
             only
             some
             particular
             Constitutions
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             Hermetick-Life
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             others
             ,
             for
             the
             Monastick
             .
             The
             Monks
             dwelt
             in
             the
             Monastery
             he
             had
             built
             below
             ,
             and
             the
             Solitaries
             retir'd
             with
             him
             to
             the
             Top
             ,
             which
             at
             present
             is
             called
             the
             
               Holy
               Desert
            
             .
             I
             arrived
             at
             this
             Monastery
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             October
             .
             From
             Florence
             it
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             a
             continual
             Up-hill
             thither
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             one
             may
             discover
             that
             great
             and
             lofty
             City
             ,
             with
             the
             Country
             all
             about
             it
             ,
             which
             affords
             a
             most
             pleasing
             Prospect
             .
             These
             Fathers
             have
             always
             preserved
             Hospitality
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             Day
             entertain
             all
             Strangers
             that
             come
             thither
             ,
             and
             Treat
             them
             according
             to
             their
             Quality
             for
             Three
             days
             together
             .
             Forasmuch
             as
             there
             is
             neither
             Inn
             ,
             nor
             any
             Houses
             near
             it
             ,
             I
             went
             and
             presented
             my self
             to
             the
             Abby
             ,
             where
             I
             was
             very
             civilly
             received
             .
             I
             found
             here
             Three
             Florentine
             Gentlemen
             ,
             to
             whose
             Company
             I
             joyn'd
             my self
             ,
             and
             at
             Night
             we
             were
             Served
             at
             Table
             with
             Eggs
             and
             Fish
             ,
             without
             any
             Superfluity
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             Mediocrity
             well-becoming
             the
             Religious
             State
             of
             these
             Fathers
             ,
             with
             which
             I
             was
             much
             more
             Edified
             ,
             than
             I
             had
             been
             at
             the
             Citeaux
             in
             France
             ,
             where
             the
             Abbot
             Treated
             us
             with
             so
             much
             Profusion
             and
             Excess
             .
             We
             acquainted
             them
             over
             Night
             ,
             That
             we
             designed
             the
             next
             Day
             to
             go
             to
             the
             
               Sacred
               Desert
            
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             they
             Called
             us
             up
             at
             Five
             of
             the
             Clock
             the
             next
             Morning
             ,
             and
             made
             us
             Sit-down
             to
             Eat
             at
             Six
             .
             I
             was
             extreamly
             surpriz'd
             ,
             to
             see
             they
             had
             prepared
             Dinner
             so
             early
             ,
             when
             none
             of
             us
             had
             the
             least
             Appetite
             to
             Meat
             :
             
             But
             they
             told
             us
             ,
             That
             we
             must
             force
             our selves
             to
             Eat
             as
             well
             as
             we
             could
             ,
             because
             the
             Air
             was
             so
             piercing
             and
             cold
             in
             climbing
             up
             to
             the
             Top
             of
             the
             Mountain
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             never
             be
             able
             to
             bear
             it
             ,
             if
             we
             attempted
             it
             with
             empty
             Stomachs
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             That
             we
             were
             to
             prepare
             our selves
             ,
             to
             Clamber
             on
             Foot
             for
             Six
             Miles
             together
             on
             the
             Rocks
             ,
             and
             to
             march
             through
             the
             Snow
             ,
             before
             we
             could
             come
             to
             the
             Top
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Desert
            
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             they
             never
             gave
             any
             Meat
             to
             any
             person
             ,
             to
             avoid
             disturbing
             of
             their
             Solitude
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             should
             be
             forced
             ,
             to
             come
             down
             from
             thence
             by
             the
             same
             Way
             to
             the
             Monastery
             ,
             there
             to
             take
             a
             Second
             Refreshment
             .
             We
             suffered
             our selves
             therefore
             to
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             and
             after
             we
             had
             Eaten
             ,
             we
             parted
             from
             the
             Monastery
             about
             Seven
             of
             the
             Clock
             ,
             and
             walked
             on
             towards
             the
             Top
             ,
             always
             compassing
             the
             Mountain
             ,
             in
             a
             continued
             Forest
             of
             tall
             Fir-Trees
             .
             All
             these
             Rocks
             are
             full
             of
             little
             Springs
             ,
             from
             whence
             issueth
             a
             very
             clear
             Water
             ,
             whose
             Rivulets
             disperse
             themselves
             all
             over
             the
             Way
             by
             which
             we
             went
             ;
             so
             that
             one
             cannot
             Climb
             very
             high
             without
             marching
             in
             the
             Water
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             troublesom
             .
             These
             Waters
             meeting
             together
             form
             a
             considerable
             Torrent
             ,
             which
             we
             pass'd
             and
             re-pass'd
             upon
             great
             Fir-Trees
             laid
             over
             in
             the
             form
             of
             Bridges
             .
             We
             arrived
             about
             Noon
             at
             the
             Top
             ,
             after
             having
             marched
             Two
             Miles
             through
             the
             Snow
             .
             This
             was
             in
             the
             Month
             of
             October
             ;
             but
             the
             Top
             of
             the
             Mountain
             is
             so
             cold
             ,
             that
             when
             it
             Rains
             below
             ,
             it
             almost
             continually
             Snows
             here
             on
             high
             .
             We
             found
             the
             Snow
             very
             
             high
             there
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             so
             for
             Eight
             Days
             ;
             so
             that
             at
             a
             distance
             we
             could
             see
             nothing
             but
             the
             Upper-part
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Tiles
             or
             Covering
             of
             the
             Cells
             ;
             we
             counted
             about
             Sixty
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             are
             about
             Twenty
             Paces
             distant
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             taken
             all
             together
             form
             a
             Little
             Town
             :
             Every
             Cell
             hath
             several
             Rooms
             ,
             and
             a
             Garden
             .
             They
             shew'd
             us
             that
             of
             St.
             Romuald
             ,
             which
             one
             of
             the
             Hermits
             dwelt
             in
             .
             We
             asked
             them
             ,
             Why
             they
             bore
             no
             greater
             respect
             to
             the
             Cell
             of
             their
             Happy
             Founder
             ,
             but
             left
             it
             to
             one
             of
             their
             Religious
             to
             live
             in
             ?
             They
             told
             us
             ,
             That
             this
             was
             the
             only
             way
             they
             had
             to
             preserve
             it
             against
             the
             Moisture
             the
             place
             was
             obnoxious
             to
             ;
             and
             that
             otherwise
             the
             Wood
             would
             rot
             ,
             and
             the
             Cell
             be
             in
             danger
             of
             Falling-down
             .
             They
             shew'd
             us
             the
             Cell
             of
             a
             Venerable
             Hermit
             ,
             who
             (
             they
             assur'd
             us
             )
             had
             not
             stirr'd
             thence
             for
             Forty
             Years
             together
             ,
             and
             who
             still
             liv'd
             there
             in
             perpetual
             Silence
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             speaking
             a
             Word
             to
             any
             one
             .
             They
             put
             in
             his
             Meat
             to
             him
             through
             a
             Little
             Window
             ,
             which
             he
             took
             with
             great
             sobriety
             and
             moderation
             .
             These
             Solitaries
             esteem'd
             him
             a
             Saint
             ,
             for
             they
             value
             Silence
             above
             all
             other
             Vertues
             :
             Which
             gave
             me
             occasion
             to
             demand
             of
             those
             who
             were
             ordered
             to
             accompany
             us
             ,
             what
             kind
             of
             thing
             this
             great
             Vertue
             of
             Silence
             was
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             defin'd
             it
             ?
             They
             answered
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             to
             be
             Silent
             with
             Men
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             speak
             to
             God.
             Whereupon
             I
             reply'd
             ,
             That
             it
             seem'd
             to
             me
             to
             be
             better
             defin'd
             thus
             ;
             
               To
               be
               Silent
               ,
               or
               to
               speak
               when
               one
               ought
               ;
               and
               that
               I
               could
               not
               approve
               of
               the
               
               Use
               they
               had
               introduc'd
               amongst
               them
               ,
               of
               Speaking
               to
               one
               another
               by
               Signs
               .
            
             We
             our selves
             indeed
             had
             but
             newly
             experienced
             the
             Inconveniences
             of
             it
             ,
             at
             our
             first
             Entrance
             into
             the
             
               Holy
               Desert
            
             ;
             for
             having
             found
             the
             Court-Gate
             open
             ,
             we
             went
             in
             to
             rights
             ;
             but
             when
             we
             were
             entred
             ,
             not
             knowing
             which
             Way
             to
             betake
             our selves
             ,
             we
             drew
             near
             to
             some
             of
             these
             Solitaries
             ,
             who
             were
             busie
             in
             removing
             of
             the
             Snow
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             Passage
             .
             We
             desired
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             kind
             ,
             as
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             To
             whom
             we
             might
             address
             our selves
             ,
             for
             to
             take
             a
             View
             of
             the
             Place
             ;
             but
             not
             so
             much
             as
             one
             of
             them
             opened
             their
             Mouths
             ,
             to
             give
             us
             a
             Word
             in
             answer
             :
             Some
             of
             them
             made
             Signs
             to
             us
             with
             their
             Hands
             and
             Feet
             ,
             and
             others
             with
             their
             Brooms
             and
             Shovels
             .
             We
             believed
             at
             first
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Fools
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             drive
             us
             out
             again
             ;
             but
             at
             last
             we
             apprehended
             ,
             That
             they
             made
             Signs
             to
             us
             to
             Return
             to
             the
             Gate
             ,
             and
             there
             speak
             with
             the
             Porters
             ;
             with
             whom
             we
             happily
             met
             .
             I
             immediately
             told
             these
             Porters
             ,
             That
             it
             appear'd
             to
             me
             very
             strange
             ,
             that
             God
             having
             given
             to
             Men
             a
             Tongue
             and
             a
             Mouth
             ,
             wherewith
             to
             express
             their
             Thoughts
             ;
             some
             persons
             ,
             instead
             of
             acknowledging
             this
             Advantage
             God
             had
             given
             them
             above
             Brute-Beasts
             ,
             by
             a
             good
             and
             discreet
             use
             thereof
             ,
             should
             undertake
             to
             make
             use
             of
             their
             Hands
             and
             Feet
             to
             express
             themselves
             ,
             like
             those
             that
             are
             Dumb-born
             ,
             or
             that
             have
             their
             Tongues
             cut
             out
             .
             That
             at
             the
             best
             this
             seem'd
             to
             me
             very
             improper
             ,
             and
             very
             far
             from
             appearing
             to
             be
             a
             Vertue
             ,
             fit
             to
             make
             Men
             Good
             and
             Holy.
             
             They
             Answered
             me
             ,
             
               That
               these
               were
               Mysteries
               hid
               and
               unknown
               to
               Seculars
               ,
               and
               only
               revealed
               by
               God
               to
               Solitaries
               and
               Perfect
               Souls
               ,
               who
               knew
               the
               Excellence
               of
               it
               .
               The
               Sins
            
             (
             proceeded
             he
             )
             
               of
               the
               Men
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               are
               gross
               Sins
               ,
               such
               as
            
             Covetousness
             ,
             Envy
             ,
             Luxury
             ,
             Blasphemy
             ,
             &c.
             
               but
               as
               for
               us
               ,
               our
               greatest
               Sins
               are
               ,
               when
               sometimes
               by
               Frailty
               we
               do
               break
               our
               observance
               of
               Silence
               ;
               to
               Walk
               with
               too
               much
               haste
               and
               precipitation
               ;
               to
               cast
               some
               curious
               (
               tho'
               Innocent
               )
               Looks
               ;
               to
               be
               Slovenly
               in
               our
               Habits
               ;
               to
               have
               preferr'd
               sometime
               Vocal
               ,
               to
               Mental-Prayer
               ;
               to
               have
               been
               too
               much
               pleased
               with
               the
               Taste
               of
               Heavenly
               Comfort
               ,
               or
               too
               Heavy
               and
               Cast-down
               under
               Sufferings
               .
            
             I
             seem'd
             to
             perceive
             in
             these
             his
             Answers
             ,
             something
             of
             Pride
             and
             Haughtiness
             ,
             and
             that
             smelt
             strong
             of
             a
             Pharisaical
             ,
             
               Non
               sum
               sicut
               caeteri
               hominum
               ;
               I
               am
               not
               like
               other
               Men
            
             ;
             and
             which
             made
             me
             fear
             ,
             that
             Pride
             (
             having
             been
             the
             Sin
             of
             the
             Angels
             in
             Heaven
             )
             might
             probably
             also
             be
             the
             Sin
             of
             these
             Solitaries
             here
             on
             the
             Top
             of
             the
             Mountain
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             so
             far
             were
             all
             these
             dazling
             Shews
             of
             Piety
             from
             making
             me
             conceive
             any
             Inclination
             for
             these
             Material
             Solitudes
             ,
             which
             seem'd
             so
             much
             to
             facilitate
             the
             Practice
             thereof
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             it
             made
             me
             conceive
             a
             greater
             Love
             for
             an
             Ordinary
             and
             Humble
             Life
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             all
             those
             Pious
             Practices
             ,
             which
             in
             such
             a
             Life
             we
             have
             continual
             Opportunities
             to
             ex●rt
             .
             It
             appear'd
             to
             me
             ,
             That
             these
             Solitaries
             plac'd
             the
             whole
             and
             main
             of
             Godliness
             in
             some
             trifling
             Observances
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             powerful
             enough
             to
             
             make
             them
             wander
             from
             the
             Paths
             of
             that
             Charity
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             for
             those
             who
             are
             engaged
             in
             the
             Commerce
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             looking
             upon
             them
             no
             otherwise
             ,
             than
             as
             Men
             that
             are
             in
             the
             High-way
             to
             utter
             Perdition
             ,
             and
             for
             whom
             there
             is
             almost
             no
             hope
             of
             Salvation
             .
             Surely
             such
             Thoughts
             as
             these
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             comply
             with
             Charity
             ;
             for
             without
             doubt
             ,
             some
             Seculars
             living
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             are
             as
             acceptable
             in
             the
             Eyes
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             these
             Hermits
             on
             the
             Mountains
             .
             The
             Porters
             told
             us
             ,
             
               That
               Three
               times
               a
               Week
               ,
               they
               of
               the
               Monastery
               below
               brought
               up
               Viands
               ,
               and
               other
               necessary
               Provisions
               ,
               for
               the
               Sustenance
               of
               those
               who
               lived
               in
               the
               Sacred
               Desert
               .
            
             At
             last
             ,
             they
             conducted
             us
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             Little
             and
             Narrow
             ,
             all
             Lin'd
             and
             Wainscoted
             with
             Wood
             ,
             against
             the
             Moisture
             and
             great
             Coldness
             of
             the
             place
             .
             They
             assured
             us
             ,
             
               That
               some
               certain
               Winters
               ,
               the
               Cells
               ,
               Church
               and
               all
               ,
               were
               wholly
               buried
               in
               the
               Snow
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               were
               fain
               to
               hollow
               themselves
               out
               Passages
               below
               through
               the
               Snow
               ,
               making
               some
               Holes
               to
               the
               Top
               ,
               to
               let
               in
               the
               Light
               ,
               for
               to
               pass
               from
               one
               Cell
               to
               another
               ,
               which
               then
               appeared
               like
               so
               many
               great
               White-Vaults
               .
            
             They
             told
             us
             ,
             
               That
               all
               the
               while
               they
               live
               under
               the
               Snow
               ,
               they
               are
               very
               little
               sensible
               of
               the
               Cold
               ;
               but
               to
               preserve
               themselves
               from
               the
               ill
               effects
               of
               the
               Moisture
               ,
               they
               keep
               good
               Wood-Fires
               ,
               that
               burn
               Day
               and
               Night
               ,
               as
               having
               very
               near
               them
               vast
               Forests
               of
            
             Pine
             ,
             Chesnut
             ,
             and
             Fir-Trees
             ,
             
               which
               do
               furnish
               them
               with
               Wood
               in
               great
               abundance
               .
            
             After
             we
             had
             Visited
             the
             Church
             ,
             we
             Returned
             by
             the
             same
             Way
             
             we
             came
             ,
             and
             arrived
             at
             the
             Abby
             about
             five
             a
             Clock
             in
             the
             Evening
             ,
             where
             we
             were
             Civilly
             entertained
             as
             before
             .
             T
             is
             only
             this
             Monastery
             that
             is
             still
             maintaind
             in
             good
             Observance
             ;
             all
             other
             Monks
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             ,
             who
             have
             many
             Monasteries
             in
             Italy
             ,
             lead
             a
             very
             scandalous
             Life
             .
             We
             parted
             thence
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             after
             that
             we
             had
             returnd
             our
             Thanks
             to
             these
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             knowing
             that
             the
             Abby
             of
             Valombrosa
             ,
             which
             is
             chief
             of
             another
             Order
             of
             Monks
             ,
             very
             famous
             in
             Italy
             ,
             was
             not
             above
             a
             days
             Journy
             from
             thence
             ,
             we
             all
             of
             us
             Travel'd
             thither
             .
             We
             went
             down
             Hill
             for
             some
             Miles
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             Coasted
             about
             the
             Apennin
             ,
             by
             a
             very
             pleasant
             way
             .
             We
             Travel'd
             a
             great
             way
             through
             Woods
             of
             Olive-Trees
             ,
             all
             loaden
             with
             Olives
             ,
             and
             ever
             and
             anon
             met
             with
             small
             Hills
             full
             of
             Orange
             and
             Citron-Trees
             ,
             full
             hung
             with
             Citrons
             and
             Oranges
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             are
             so
             high
             that
             a
             Man
             on
             Horse-back
             may
             pass
             under
             them
             ,
             without
             touching
             the
             Branches
             .
             After
             they
             have
             been
             once
             planted
             ,
             they
             grow
             without
             standing
             in
             need
             of
             any
             Art
             or
             Husbandry
             .
             All
             these
             sides
             of
             the
             Mountains
             are
             exceeding
             Rich
             ,
             as
             abounding
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             Fruit-Trees
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             every
             one
             of
             these
             Trees
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             stock
             of
             a
             Vine
             that
             embraceth
             it
             ,
             and
             enterlacing
             its
             Branches
             with
             those
             of
             the
             Tree
             ,
             does
             at
             the
             Season
             make
             a
             very
             pleasant
             mixture
             of
             its
             Grapes
             with
             the
             Fruit.
             After
             half
             a
             days
             Journy
             ,
             we
             were
             oblig'd
             to
             mount
             the
             Apennin
             ,
             for
             four
             Miles
             together
             ,
             through
             very
             stony
             and
             rugged
             ways
             ,
             until
             we
             came
             to
             Valombrosa
             ,
             in
             Latin
             
               Vallis
               Umbrosa
            
             .
             This
             place
             is
             
             indeed
             a
             Valley
             with
             repect
             to
             the
             Tops
             of
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             that
             raise
             themselves
             a
             great
             hight
             above
             it
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             compare
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             Level
             of
             the
             Country
             that
             lies
             beneath
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             very
             high
             Mountain
             ,
             and
             very
             cold
             ,
             for
             there
             are
             no
             Fruit-Trees
             to
             be
             seen
             here
             ,
             except
             only
             some
             Chestnut-Trees
             ,
             and
             a
             few
             Apple-Trees
             .
             The
             great
             Forests
             of
             Pine
             and
             Fir-Trees
             that
             emcompass
             it
             ,
             in
             former
             times
             rendred
             the
             place
             very
             Dark
             and
             Shady
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             giving
             it
             the
             name
             of
             Valombrosa
             .
             S.
             
               John
               Gualbert
            
             made
             choice
             of
             this
             place
             for
             his
             retirement
             .
             He
             naturally
             was
             a
             Lover
             of
             these
             kind
             of
             places
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             his
             Travels
             ,
             whensoever
             he
             met
             with
             any
             Dark
             Wood
             ,
             or
             very
             Solitary
             place
             ,
             he
             cast
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             some
             time
             or
             other
             to
             come
             and
             fix
             his
             Abode
             there
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             the
             founder
             of
             a
             Monastery
             .
             I
             am
             frequently
             oblig'd
             in
             my
             Letters
             ,
             in
             compliance
             with
             the
             Exigency
             of
             my
             matter
             ,
             to
             relate
             to
             you
             several
             vicious
             and
             wicked
             Actions
             of
             the
             Italian
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             ;
             a
             thing
             very
             contrary
             to
             my
             Natural
             inclination
             ,
             which
             prompts
             me
             to
             conceal
             the
             ill
             ,
             and
             to
             publish
             only
             the
             good
             .
             Wherefore
             a
             little
             to
             refresh
             my
             wearied
             Pen
             ,
             and
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             desire
             I
             have
             to
             Honour
             the
             Memory
             of
             great
             men
             ,
             you
             'l
             give
             me
             leave
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             to
             give
             my self
             the
             Satisfaction
             of
             Relating
             to
             you
             an
             Action
             truly
             Vertuous
             and
             Memorable
             of
             S.
             
               John
               Gualbert
            
             .
             This
             young
             Lord
             had
             a
             Brother
             ,
             whom
             he
             most
             tenderly
             loved
             ,
             who
             being
             engaged
             in
             a
             Duel
             ,
             was
             unhappily
             killed
             by
             his
             Rival
             .
             Gualbert
             supposed
             it
             would
             be
             an
             Action
             worthy
             of
             his
             Honour
             ,
             and
             
             great
             Courage
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             to
             avenge
             the
             Death
             of
             his
             Brother
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             he
             engaged
             himself
             in
             pursuit
             of
             this
             Homicide
             ,
             who
             being
             fled
             ,
             he
             went
             in
             quest
             of
             him
             throughout
             all
             the
             Provinces
             of
             Italy
             .
             It
             hapned
             at
             length
             that
             he
             met
             with
             him
             Disarmed
             in
             a
             way
             where
             he
             could
             not
             escape
             him
             .
             The
             unhappy
             Wretch
             seeing
             him
             come
             towards
             him
             ,
             with
             his
             drawn
             Sword
             in
             his
             Hand
             ▪
             cast
             himself
             Prostrate
             on
             the
             Ground
             ,
             Crying
             for
             Mercy
             ;
             but
             perceiving
             by
             his
             Thundering
             Voice
             ,
             and
             his
             inflamed
             looks
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             Quarter
             to
             be
             hoped
             for
             ,
             laid
             his
             Arms
             a
             cross
             his
             Breast
             ,
             in
             expectation
             of
             the
             mortal
             Thrust
             .
             Gualbert
             seeing
             him
             in
             this
             posture
             ,
             called
             to
             mind
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             hanging
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             far
             from
             Avenging
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             not
             only
             prayed
             for
             his
             Persecuters
             ,
             but
             died
             for
             them
             .
             This
             thought
             having
             quite
             spoild
             his
             former
             design
             ,
             he
             alights
             from
             his
             Horse
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             Running
             his
             Enemy
             through
             ,
             he
             freely
             forgave
             him
             ,
             kissed
             him
             ,
             and
             embraced
             him
             ,
             and
             tendered
             him
             ever
             after
             as
             his
             own
             Brother
             .
             If
             the
             Italians
             and
             other
             Papists
             in
             stead
             of
             amusing
             themselves
             ,
             about
             the
             Superstitious
             worship
             of
             their
             Saints
             ,
             would
             once
             apply
             themselvee
             to
             imitate
             these
             lovely
             examples
             of
             their
             Vertues
             ,
             they
             would
             without
             doubt
             render
             themselves
             more
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             neither
             would
             they
             be
             found
             so
             basely
             and
             abominably
             Avenging
             themselves
             as
             they
             do
             .
             I
             return
             now
             to
             my
             Solitude
             of
             Valombrosa
             :
             We
             arrived
             at
             this
             famous
             Abby
             ,
             where
             are
             some
             of
             the
             most
             Magnificent
             and
             Sumptuous
             Buildings
             that
             can
             be
             .
             One
             
             of
             the
             Florentine
             Gentlemen
             that
             was
             with
             me
             had
             a
             Brother
             there
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             chief
             Person
             there
             ,
             next
             to
             the
             Abbot
             ,
             for
             whose
             sake
             we
             were
             very
             Civilly
             received
             .
             The
             Monks
             here
             lead
             a
             very
             Commodious
             and
             Pleasant
             Life
             ;
             when
             they
             are
             weary
             of
             living
             in
             this
             Desert
             ,
             they
             make
             an
             enterchange
             with
             the
             Monks
             of
             Florence
             ,
             and
             thereby
             enjoy
             the
             pleasing
             variety
             of
             living
             one
             part
             of
             the
             year
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             in
             the
             City
             .
             They
             have
             cut
             down
             for
             a
             quarter
             of
             a
             League
             round
             their
             Monastery
             all
             the
             great
             Fir-Trees
             that
             Shadowed
             it
             ,
             to
             give
             themselves
             more
             Air
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             the
             place
             more
             Healthy
             .
             The
             next
             Morning
             we
             were
             led
             to
             the
             Hermitage
             of
             S.
             
               John
               Gualbert
            
             ,
             which
             is
             at
             about
             half
             a
             Leagues
             distance
             ,
             upon
             the
             Point
             of
             a
             little
             Rock
             ,
             which
             lifts
             up
             it self
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Valley
             being
             very
             craggy
             on
             every
             side
             .
             In
             getting
             up
             to
             it
             ,
             we
             went
             round
             the
             Rock
             as
             by
             a
             winding
             Stairs
             for
             the
             space
             of
             about
             a
             quarter
             of
             an
             hour
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             which
             ,
             we
             found
             our selves
             at
             the
             Top
             of
             the
             Rock
             ,
             where
             the
             Hermitage
             is
             ;
             which
             consists
             of
             a
             very
             neat
             Chappel
             ,
             curiously
             Guilt
             and
             Painted
             all
             over
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             hansome
             Set
             of
             Lodgings
             ,
             well
             Wainscoted
             and
             Painted
             all
             within
             ,
             with
             a
             Garden
             of
             a
             moderate
             size
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             whole
             is
             a
             meer
             Jewel
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Monument
             left
             here
             of
             the
             ancient
             Cell
             of
             this
             Saint
             ,
             all
             the
             Buildings
             being
             new
             and
             Modern
             :
             There
             is
             always
             a
             Father
             Hermit
             ,
             that
             dwells
             here
             with
             a
             Converse
             Brother
             to
             serve
             him
             .
             Whenever
             the
             Hermit
             dies
             ,
             the
             Abbots
             of
             the
             Congregation
             of
             Valombrosa
             ,
             at
             their
             general
             Chapter
             ,
             make
             choice
             
             of
             a
             Monk
             ,
             of
             exemplary
             Life
             ,
             and
             a
             Lover
             of
             Solitude
             ,
             to
             reside
             there
             .
             The
             great
             Abby
             is
             to
             furnish
             him
             ,
             with
             all
             necessaries
             of
             Life
             :
             He
             has
             a
             very
             fine
             Library
             full
             of
             choice
             Books
             ,
             when
             he
             has
             a
             mind
             to
             Study
             ,
             and
             indeed
             the
             Hermit
             that
             was
             then
             in
             Possession
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             was
             a
             man
             of
             competent
             Learning
             ,
             and
             appeard
             to
             me
             a
             very
             honest
             man.
             He
             made
             us
             a
             very
             fine
             discourse
             about
             the
             contempt
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             advantages
             of
             Retirement
             and
             Solitude
             :
             Thô
             indeed
             there
             was
             no
             great
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             we
             were
             already
             ,
             without
             all
             that
             ,
             so
             Charmed
             with
             the
             Beauty
             of
             this
             Hermitage
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             there
             had
             been
             more
             of
             the
             same
             cut
             ,
             Nature
             ,
             rather
             than
             Grace
             would
             easily
             ●ave
             persuaded
             us
             to
             become
             Hermits
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             enjoy
             an
             easy
             and
             pleasent
             Life
             ,
             without
             either
             care
             or
             trouble
             .
             The
             Monks
             of
             Valombrosa
             ,
             have
             extreamly
             relaxed
             the
             strictness
             of
             their
             first
             Institution
             .
             They
             are
             Clothed
             in
             Black
             ,
             and
             profess
             the
             Rule
             of
             S.
             Bennet
             ,
             thô
             indeed
             they
             observe
             but
             little
             of
             it
             :
             The
             next
             day
             we
             set
             out
             very
             betimes
             in
             ●he
             Morning
             towards
             Mount
             Alverne
             .
             This
             is
             ●●e
             place
             where
             the
             Seraphick
             Father
             S.
             Francis
             ,
             ●●under
             of
             all
             the
             Religious
             Orders
             ,
             that
             live
             under
             〈◊〉
             is
             Rule
             ,
             retir'd
             himself
             ,
             to
             spend
             his
             Life
             in
             Contemplation
             ,
             and
             where
             ,
             as
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             he
             received
             the
             Impression
             of
             the
             sacred
             Wounds
             .
             This
             days
             Journy
             was
             exceeding
             troublesome
             to
             us
             ;
             We
             went
             up
             from
             Valombrosa
             ,
             by
             the
             direction
             of
             a
             Guide
             we
             took
             along
             with
             us
             ,
             to
             the
             very
             Top
             of
             the
             Appennin
             ,
             and
             continued
             our
             way
             upon
             the
             same
             ,
             till
             we
             came
             to
             the
             Foot
             of
             Alverne
             .
             This
             
             Mountain
             is
             discovered
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             ,
             and
             some
             maintain
             it
             to
             be
             the
             highest
             of
             all
             the
             Alpennin
             .
             It
             hath
             nothing
             that
             is
             pleasing
             or
             delightful
             about
             it
             ,
             neither
             is
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             seen
             here
             besides
             bare
             Rocks
             ,
             without
             either
             Trees
             or
             Verdure
             :
             It
             is
             so
             high
             that
             it
             seldom
             or
             never
             Rains
             there
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             reason
             we
             found
             no
             Snow
             here
             .
             We
             got
             up
             to
             it
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             trouble
             and
             difficulty
             ,
             by
             a
             very
             narrow
             way
             ,
             betwen
             extream
             high
             Precipices
             ,
             and
             we
             could
             not
             gain
             the
             Top
             of
             it
             ,
             till
             it
             was
             in
             a
             manner
             quite
             dark
             night
             .
             Here
             we
             found
             a
             large
             Convent
             of
             Religious
             ,
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             S.
             Francis
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             
               Italians
               Soccolanti
            
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Wooden-Socks
             they
             wear
             instead
             of
             Shoes
             .
             The
             first
             thing
             we
             did
             was
             to
             enquire
             where
             we
             might
             Lodge
             for
             that
             night
             ;
             the
             Fathers
             told
             us
             there
             was
             an
             Inn
             close
             by
             ,
             for
             the
             Entertainment
             of
             Strangers
             .
             Formerly
             these
             Religious
             exercised
             Hospitality
             towards
             all
             sorts
             of
             Persons
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             Devotion
             came
             to
             Alverne
             ,
             as
             the
             Fathers
             of
             Camaldule
             do
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             to
             those
             who
             come
             to
             visit
             the
             Holy
             Desert
             ,
             whereof
             I
             have
             spoken
             before
             ;
             but
             at
             present
             they
             are
             weary
             of
             this
             piece
             of
             service
             ,
             and
             do
             employ
             the
             Fund
             destinated
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             to
             their
             own
             advantage
             .
             By
             bad
             hap
             for
             us
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             body
             in
             the
             Inn
             ,
             the
             Innkeeper
             with
             all
             his
             Family
             ,
             being
             gon
             to
             a
             Wedding
             ,
             a
             days
             Journy
             from
             the
             place
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             were
             obliged
             to
             return
             to
             the
             Convent
             ,
             and
             entreat
             the
             Fathers
             to
             afford
             us
             some
             shelter
             amongst
             them
             for
             that
             night
             ,
             since
             there
             was
             no
             other
             place
             for
             us
             to
             bestow
             our selves
             .
             The
             Fathers
             seeing
             no
             remedy
             
             granted
             our
             request
             ,
             but
             with
             so
             much
             Aversness
             and
             ill
             will
             ,
             that
             we
             could
             not
             but
             wonder
             to
             see
             that
             persons
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             most
             part
             live
             upon
             the
             Alms
             ,
             that
             are
             abundantly
             contributed
             to
             them
             by
             Seculars
             ,
             should
             refuse
             to
             assist
             them
             upon
             occasion
             .
             They
             shewed
             us
             a
             Chamber
             where
             we
             might
             lye
             ,
             but
             as
             for
             affording
             us
             any
             thing
             to
             Eat
             ,
             they
             desired
             our
             excuse
             ,
             telling
             us
             that
             they
             had
             none
             for
             themselves
             ;
             being
             thus
             resolved
             to
             leave
             us
             without
             either
             Meat
             or
             Fire
             ,
             tho'
             the
             nights
             be
             exceeding
             cold
             there
             ,
             upon
             the
             pretence
             of
             the
             trouble
             they
             had
             in
             getting
             their
             Wood
             ,
             as
             being
             oblig'd
             to
             fetch
             it
             from
             the
             Foot
             of
             the
             Mountain
             .
             We
             desired
             them
             at
             least
             to
             be
             so
             kind
             ,
             to
             give
             us
             leave
             to
             enter
             their
             Kitchin
             ,
             for
             to
             warm
             our selves
             a
             little
             at
             their
             common
             Fire
             :
             but
             they
             being
             very
             loath
             that
             we
             should
             see
             the
             good
             Provisions
             ,
             they
             had
             there
             prepar'd
             for
             themselves
             ,
             told
             us
             that
             they
             could
             not
             grant
             our
             request
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             some
             of
             their
             Fathers
             that
             were
             Sick
             ,
             about
             the
             Fire
             ,
             saying
             of
             their
             Office.
             One
             of
             the
             Florentine
             Gentlemen
             that
             was
             in
             our
             Company
             ,
             knowing
             that
             the
             Convent
             was
             never
             destitute
             of
             Provisions
             ,
             broke
             out
             into
             a
             Passion
             against
             the
             Guardian
             ,
             and
             reproaching
             him
             with
             his
             base
             Incivility
             ,
             told
             him
             That
             he
             constantly
             three
             times
             a
             Week
             sent
             a
             good
             quantity
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             to
             their
             great
             Convent
             at
             Florence
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             resolv'd
             to
             stop
             his
             Hand
             for
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             the
             bag
             ,
             and
             that
             moreover
             he
             himself
             would
             acquaint
             them
             with
             the
             Reason
             moving
             him
             so
             to
             do
             .
             This
             advertisement
             made
             the
             Guardian
             presently
             change
             
             his
             note
             ,
             and
             having
             excused
             himself
             for
             what
             was
             past
             in
             consideration
             of
             the
             Benefactor
             of
             his
             Order
             ,
             he
             himself
             conducted
             us
             into
             the
             Kitchin
             ,
             where
             in
             stead
             of
             these
             Sick
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             mumblers
             of
             their
             Offices
             ,
             we
             found
             there
             four
             or
             five
             fat
             and
             bonny
             Fryars
             ,
             playing
             at
             Dice
             ,
             a
             great
             Pot
             Boyling
             over
             the
             Fire
             ,
             besides
             several
             Joynts
             of
             Meat
             a
             Roasting
             :
             One
             of
             these
             Fryars
             seeing
             us
             come
             in
             ,
             very
             nimbly
             snatch'd
             up
             the
             Dice
             and
             Boxes
             into
             his
             Gown
             ;
             but
             a
             while
             after
             forgetting
             himself
             ,
             rose
             up
             ,
             and
             let
             all
             tumble
             down
             on
             the
             Ground
             .
             The
             Father
             Guardian
             perceiving
             the
             mischance
             had
             hapned
             ,
             excused
             them
             the
             best
             he
             could
             ,
             telling
             us
             ,
             that
             having
             been
             that
             day
             a
             great
             way
             off
             a
             Preaching
             ,
             to
             refresh
             themselves
             they
             had
             made
             bold
             with
             a
             little
             Recreation
             .
             In
             fine
             they
             made
             us
             Sup
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             we
             were
             very
             well
             Treated
             .
             After
             Supper
             they
             conducted
             us
             to
             our
             Chamber
             ,
             where
             we
             found
             a
             very
             good
             Fire
             .
             The
             next
             day
             one
             of
             these
             Fathers
             accompanied
             us
             to
             shew
             us
             the
             Holy
             Places
             of
             Mount
             Alvern
             :
             We
             were
             extreamly
             surprized
             to
             see
             the
             surface
             of
             this
             Mountain
             ,
             which
             we
             had
             not
             had
             the
             time
             the
             night
             before
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             very
             late
             when
             we
             arrived
             .
             The
             whole
             Mountain
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             company
             of
             Rocks
             heaped
             one
             upon
             another
             ,
             and
             all
             cleft
             asunder
             ,
             forming
             as
             many
             hideous
             Precipices
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             viewed
             without
             Horror
             .
             Some
             believe
             that
             these
             Rocks
             were
             Rent
             asunder
             at
             the
             Death
             of
             our
             Lord
             :
             S.
             Francis
             was
             of
             this
             mind
             ,
             when
             he
             pitched
             upon
             this
             place
             for
             his
             Retirement
             ,
             to
             Meditate
             upon
             the
             sacred
             Misteries
             of
             the
             Passion
             .
             They
             
             shewed
             us
             the
             place
             ,
             where
             the
             History
             of
             his
             Life
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             appear'd
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Seraphim
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             imprinted
             in
             his
             Hands
             ,
             his
             Feet
             ,
             and
             his
             Side
             ,
             the
             Five
             wounds
             were
             given
             him
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             it
             might
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             S.
             Francis
             had
             suffered
             as
             much
             as
             he
             :
             But
             indeed
             according
             to
             this
             account
             he
             would
             have
             suffered
             much
             more
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             Legend
             adds
             ,
             that
             he
             suffred
             even
             till
             his
             Death
             ,
             the
             Pains
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             as
             sensibly
             ,
             as
             Jesus
             Christ
             felt
             them
             ,
             when
             he
             received
             them
             on
             the
             Cross
             ;
             and
             that
             from
             that
             time
             forward
             the
             Life
             he
             lived
             was
             continued
             by
             a
             perpetual
             Miracle
             ,
             which
             preserved
             his
             Life
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             continual
             Death
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             find
             this
             pretended
             Apparition
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             like
             a
             Seraphim
             with
             Wings
             ,
             extreamly
             improper
             ,
             not
             to
             say
             Ridiculous
             ;
             why
             not
             rather
             in
             his
             human
             form
             ?
             He
             that
             would
             not
             take
             upon
             him
             the
             nature
             of
             Angels
             ,
             shall
             we
             believe
             that
             he
             would
             ever
             take
             their
             Figure
             ?
             And
             would
             not
             this
             highly
             favour
             the
             Opinion
             of
             those
             Ancient
             Hereticks
             ,
             who
             maintain'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             had
             only
             taken
             upon
             him
             an
             Aery
             and
             Phantastical
             Body
             ?
             And
             to
             speak
             my
             mind
             ,
             I
             believe
             that
             this
             Impression
             of
             the
             Wounds
             ,
             was
             only
             perform'd
             in
             the
             strong
             Imagination
             of
             S.
             Francis
             ,
             much
             like
             some
             others
             have
             imagin'd
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             Feet
             of
             Wax
             ,
             and
             a
             Head
             of
             Glass
             .
             The
             place
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             this
             Miraculous
             Operation
             was
             Celebrated
             ,
             is
             under
             a
             great
             Stone
             ,
             whereof
             the
             one
             end
             only
             is
             wedg'd
             into
             the
             Rocks
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             according
             to
             my
             Understanding
             is
             sufficient
             for
             its
             Support
             .
             
             Nevertheless
             these
             Fathers
             ,
             every
             where
             proclaim
             this
             for
             a
             great
             Miracle
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             conceived
             but
             that
             naturally
             the
             Stone
             must
             needs
             fall
             .
             Near
             to
             this
             they
             shew
             us
             a
             little
             Pathway
             very
             narrow
             ,
             upon
             the
             Brink
             of
             a
             vast
             Precipice
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             way
             by
             which
             S.
             Francis
             went
             to
             pray
             ,
             under
             that
             Rock
             .
             The
             Devil
             envying
             his
             great
             Devotion
             ,
             Attempted
             ,
             upon
             a
             time
             to
             cast
             him
             down
             Headlong
             ;
             but
             he
             seeing
             the
             Enemy
             of
             Mankind
             coming
             towards
             him
             ,
             leand
             himself
             against
             the
             Rock
             ,
             which
             made
             way
             for
             his
             Body
             ,
             softning
             like
             Wax
             to
             receive
             him
             .
             They
             still
             shew
             this
             Impression
             of
             his
             Body
             left
             in
             the
             Rock
             ,
             but
             which
             may
             as
             well
             have
             been
             done
             with
             a
             Chizzel
             ,
             as
             the
             way
             they
             tell
             us
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Devil
             ,
             sure
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Roman
             Catholicks
             make
             many
             pretty
             Stories
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             always
             very
             Authentick
             .
             I
             remember
             to
             have
             seen
             in
             France
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             S.
             Colombe
             neer
             Sens
             ,
             a
             very
             pleasant
             History
             ,
             represented
             
               En
               relief
            
             ,
             upon
             an
             Holy-Water
             Basin
             Marble
             ,
             near
             the
             Door
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             concerning
             an
             Holy
             Hermit
             called
             Beat.
             The
             Devil
             being
             come
             on
             a
             certain
             time
             to
             distract
             his
             Thoughts
             ,
             whilst
             he
             was
             saying
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             the
             Saint
             laying
             hold
             of
             him
             ,
             lift
             him
             up
             by
             the
             Ears
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             into
             the
             Basin
             and
             having
             laid
             his
             Breviary
             upon
             it
             ,
             kept
             him
             a
             Prisoner
             there
             for
             ten
             days
             together
             .
             Nothing
             can
             be
             imagined
             more
             Comical
             ,
             than
             to
             see
             the
             Representation
             of
             this
             Devil
             ,
             who
             as
             far
             as
             he
             is
             able
             ,
             lifts
             up
             his
             great
             Asses-Ears
             ,
             above
             the
             Holy
             Water
             ,
             with
             the
             marks
             of
             an
             extream
             Rage
             in
             his
             Countenance
             ;
             for
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             he
             fears
             the
             Holy
             
             Water
             ,
             many
             degrees
             beyond
             the
             Fire
             of
             Hell.
             The
             Monks
             of
             this
             Abby
             thought
             good
             to
             be
             at
             the
             charge
             of
             this
             work
             ,
             
               ad
               perpetuam
               rei
               Memoriam
            
             ;
             But
             I
             return
             to
             Mount
             Alvern
             :
             The
             Fathers
             afterwards
             shewed
             us
             many
             other
             places
             in
             the
             Rocks
             where
             S.
             Francis
             performed
             his
             Religious
             Exercises
             ,
             and
             amongst
             others
             ,
             that
             where
             he
             wrote
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             his
             Order
             ,
             whereof
             I
             have
             seen
             the
             Original
             writ
             with
             his
             own
             Hand
             ,
             at
             Our
             Lady
             of
             Portiuncule
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             little
             Chappel
             in
             Umbria
             ,
             about
             five
             Miles
             from
             Assise
             .
             Here
             it
             was
             ,
             as
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             many
             Revelations
             and
             Apparitions
             :
             Amongst
             the
             rest
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             of
             an
             Apparition
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             in
             consideration
             of
             the
             great
             Zeal
             of
             this
             Saint
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Sinners
             ,
             granted
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             plenary
             an
             Indulgence
             as
             he
             could
             give
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             an
             entire
             Remission
             of
             Guilt
             and
             Punishment
             for
             all
             those
             ,
             who
             the
             first
             day
             of
             August
             should
             visit
             this
             little
             Chappel
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Grand
             Universal
             Jubile
             of
             the
             Holy
             Year
             ,
             is
             not
             more
             saving
             to
             Sinners
             ,
             than
             this
             of
             S.
             Francis.
             Any
             person
             who
             on
             this
             day
             goes
             to
             visit
             that
             Chappel
             ,
             with
             intention
             to
             enjoy
             the
             advantage
             of
             this
             Jubile
             ,
             with
             saying
             five
             
               Paster
               Nosters
            
             and
             as
             many
             
               Ave
               Marias
            
             ,
             be
             he
             the
             most
             Abominable
             Sinner
             that
             lives
             on
             Earth
             ,
             becomes
             as
             Pure
             and
             Innocent
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             when
             newly
             Baptized
             ;
             and
             should
             he
             die
             in
             that
             Condition
             ,
             there
             is
             neither
             Hell
             nor
             Purgatory
             for
             him
             ,
             but
             would
             go
             directly
             to
             Paradise
             .
             And
             conformable
             to
             this
             Belief
             of
             the
             Roman
             Catholicks
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             of
             the
             Italians
             ,
             there
             is
             such
             a
             prodigious
             concourse
             
             of
             People
             on
             this
             day
             from
             all
             parts
             ,
             that
             it
             causes
             a
             Famin
             in
             all
             the
             Country
             thereabouts
             ,
             and
             many
             are
             killed
             in
             the
             throng
             that
             is
             at
             the
             Door
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             then
             go
             to
             enjoy
             the
             Priviledge
             of
             their
             Indulgence
             in
             the
             other
             World.
             Now
             seeing
             all
             this
             ,
             must
             not
             we
             avow
             ,
             that
             either
             the
             Roman
             Catholicks
             are
             very
             blind
             ,
             or
             else
             very
             negligent
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             most
             Important
             Affair
             Imaginable
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             concern
             of
             their
             Immortal
             Souls
             ,
             the
             Remissions
             of
             their
             Sins
             ,
             rely
             upon
             the
             word
             of
             a
             Mortal
             man
             ?
             Their
             S.
             Francis
             has
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             by
             going
             to
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             on
             such
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             there
             saying
             such
             and
             such
             Prayers
             ,
             their
             Sins
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Chastisements
             due
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             shall
             be
             entirely
             forgiven
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             has
             received
             the
             assurance
             of
             this
             from
             the
             Mouth
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             who
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             appeard
             in
             particular
             to
             him
             for
             this
             purpose
             ;
             and
             without
             examining
             the
             matter
             any
             further
             ,
             they
             believe
             it
             ,
             they
             rely
             upon
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             cast
             behind
             their
             Backs
             ,
             
               O
               stupendous
               occaecation
            
             !
             the
             Sacred
             Oracles
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             do
             seriously
             warn
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             only
             way
             to
             have
             their
             Sins
             Pardoned
             ,
             is
             true
             Repentance
             .
             The
             Fathers
             Soccolanti
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             S.
             Francis
             ,
             who
             are
             extreamly
             enriched
             by
             means
             of
             this
             Devotion
             ,
             have
             built
             themselves
             in
             this
             place
             a
             very
             fair
             Convent
             ;
             and
             forasmuch
             as
             the
             Chappel
             was
             too
             little
             for
             their
             use
             ,
             they
             have
             built
             a
             great
             and
             Magnificent
             Church
             round
             about
             it
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             little
             Church
             stands
             now
             enclosed
             in
             the
             greater
             .
             I
             never
             yet
             saw
             any
             place
             of
             Devotion
             in
             Italy
             ,
             which
             had
             not
             some
             
             fair
             Palace
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             Kitchin
             for
             the
             use
             and
             Accommodation
             of
             those
             who
             make
             the
             best
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             I
             confess
             makes
             them
             still
             the
             more
             suspect
             to
             me
             .
             Five
             Miles
             distant
             from
             hence
             ,
             we
             met
             with
             Assise
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             pretty
             Town
             ,
             Situate
             on
             a
             Hill
             :
             This
             is
             the
             place
             where
             S.
             Francis
             was
             Born
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             say
             his
             Body
             reposeth
             at
             the
             grea●
             Convent
             of
             the
             Franciscans
             ,
             in
             a
             Subterranean
             Chappel
             ,
             under
             the
             high
             Altar
             .
             'T
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             his
             Body
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             S.
             Dominick
             continue
             there
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             Symptom
             of
             Corruption
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             stand
             both
             upright
             on
             their
             Feet
             ,
             Hand
             in
             Hand
             ,
             without
             any
             thing
             to
             uphold
             them
             :
             and
             that
             it
             hath
             pleased
             God
             thus
             to
             permit
             ,
             that
             these
             two
             Saints
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             so
             great
             Friends
             during
             their
             Lives
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             separated
             after
             Death
             .
             This
             is
             a
             Mystery
             that
             is
             not
             suffered
             to
             be
             seen
             at
             present
             ;
             the
             Pope
             himself
             for
             all
             his
             pretended
             Power
             in
             Heaven
             and
             on
             Earth
             ,
             is
             not
             admitted
             to
             th●●
             Priviledge
             ,
             since
             one
             of
             his
             Predecessors
             miscarried
             in
             the
             attempt
             ,
             who
             being
             resolved
             to
             take
             a
             view
             of
             this
             rare
             Wonder
             ,
             Died
             suddenly
             .
             And
             soon
             after
             both
             these
             Saints
             appeared
             to
             an
             honest
             
             Franciscan-Fryar
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             like
             should
             happen
             to
             all
             those
             ,
             who
             should
             be
             so
             Fool-hardy
             ,
             〈◊〉
             attempt
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             But
             yet
             notwithstandin●
             all
             this
             Tradition
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             Soccolanti
             ,
             who
             co●stitute
             a
             distinct
             Body
             ,
             from
             that
             of
             the
             Francisca●●
             assure
             us
             ,
             That
             they
             have
             the
             Body
             of
             S.
             
               Francis
               〈◊〉
               Portiuncule
            
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             said
             ,
             is
             not
             ●bove
             five
             Miles
             distant
             from
             thence
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             th●
             Dominicans
             maintain
             that
             they
             have
             the
             Bod●
             
             of
             their
             Patriarch
             ,
             in
             their
             Great
             Convent
             of
             Bononia●
             Indeed
             ,
             the
             Reason
             why
             the
             Popes
             do
             not
             Visit
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             not
             because
             they
             are
             afraid
             of
             meeting
             Death
             there
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             are
             afraid
             of
             disobliging
             of
             one
             of
             these
             Potent
             parties
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             Franciscans
             ,
             or
             the
             Dominicans
             ;
             since
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             make
             the
             Discovery
             ,
             without
             ruining
             one
             or
             other
             of
             these
             Devotions
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             a
             vast
             prejudice
             to
             these
             Religious
             Orders
             ;
             wherefore
             they
             like
             better
             ,
             to
             leave
             the
             People
             in
             Superstition
             and
             Error
             ,
             than
             to
             open
             their
             Eyes
             at
             their
             own
             Cost
             .
             The
             Pope
             is
             oblig'd
             to
             cultivate
             and
             improve
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             Monks
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             they
             support
             his
             Interest
             .
          
           
             The
             Third
             thing
             wherewith
             I
             design'd
             to
             entertain
             you
             ,
             before
             my
             closing
             of
             this
             LETTER
             concerning
             S.
             Francis
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             amongst
             other
             things
             ,
             I
             saw
             a
             small
             Convent
             which
             he
             built
             himself
             ,
             with
             the
             Assistance
             of
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             in
             a
             Descent
             from
             the
             Apennin
             ,
             leading
             to
             a
             Town
             of
             Italy
             ,
             called
             ,
             The
             
               Borough
               of
               the
               Holy
               Sepulchre
            
             .
             He
             lived
             in
             this
             Convent
             several
             Years
             ,
             and
             design'd
             it
             for
             a
             Model
             to
             those
             Convents
             of
             his
             Order
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             built
             for
             time
             to
             come
             .
             To
             speak
             the
             Truth
             ,
             I
             never
             in
             my
             Life
             saw
             so
             wretched
             a
             Dwelling
             :
             The
             whole
             Convent
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             company
             of
             Holes
             or
             Caves
             ,
             more
             proper
             to
             Lodge
             Bears
             ,
             than
             for
             Men
             to
             retire
             in
             .
             Now
             ,
             I
             could
             wish
             ,
             that
             Men
             would
             a
             little
             compare
             this
             poor
             Hovel
             ,
             with
             those
             Magnificent
             Convents
             which
             his
             Children
             ,
             I
             mean
             those
             who
             profess
             to
             live
             under
             his
             Rule
             ,
             have
             built
             throughout
             
             all
             Italy
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             those
             Grand
             Convents
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Naples
               ,
               Venice
            
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Cities
             .
             Have
             not
             the
             most
             Famous
             Architects
             exhausted
             their
             Art
             ,
             and
             rack'd
             their
             Brains
             ,
             to
             form
             the
             Model
             of
             them
             ?
             The
             most
             Renowned
             Painters
             employ'd
             their
             utmost
             Skill
             and
             choicest
             Colours
             ,
             to
             make
             all
             their
             Walls
             a
             pleasing
             and
             lively
             Story
             ?
             The
             most
             curious
             Guilders
             their
             finest
             Gold
             ,
             to
             make
             thereof
             Ceilings
             bright
             and
             luminous
             ?
             And
             lastly
             ,
             Have
             not
             the
             Bowels
             of
             the
             Apennin
             been
             ravag'd
             for
             the
             finest
             Marbles
             ,
             the
             choicest
             Jaspers
             and
             rarest
             Porphyries
             ,
             to
             form
             the
             Pillars
             that
             support
             them
             ,
             to
             Pave
             their
             Cloisters
             ,
             their
             Refectories
             ,
             and
             their
             Dormitories
             ;
             and
             to
             Compose
             all
             the
             Doors
             ,
             Windows
             ,
             and
             Chimneys
             of
             their
             Cells
             ?
             The
             Cap●chin
             Fathers
             are
             the
             only
             Men
             that
             have
             witnessed
             some
             horrour
             for
             so
             extravagant
             a
             Pomp
             ,
             so
             diametrically
             opposite
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             Humility
             and
             Poverty
             ,
             which
             they
             received
             from
             their
             Legislato●
             S.
             Francis.
             They
             engag'd
             themselves
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             their
             Reformation
             ,
             to
             a
             certain
             Standard
             o●
             Building
             their
             Convents
             ,
             which
             was
             both
             very
             modest
             and
             regular
             ;
             only
             they
             have
             always
             had
             a
             great
             Care
             ,
             to
             provide
             themselves
             fair
             Gardens
             ,
             with
             fine
             Parterres
             ,
             pleasant
             Fountains
             ,
             and
             great
             Walks
             of
             Trees
             ,
             which
             are
             commonly
             frequented
             by
             the
             Gentlemen
             of
             Cities
             that
             are
             near
             them
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             Air
             in
             .
             The
             Capuchins
             are
             at
             this
             da●
             the
             best
             Gardiners
             in
             Europe
             .
             In
             Italy
             they
             furnish●●
             all
             the
             Ladies
             with
             Flowers
             ,
             and
             Big-bellied
             Wome●
             with
             Fruits
             .
          
           
           
             But
             we
             find
             ,
             that
             of
             late
             they
             have
             lost
             much
             of
             their
             Modesty
             in
             Building
             too
             :
             The
             New
             Buildings
             they
             make
             at
             present
             are
             more
             lofty
             ,
             more
             large
             ;
             their
             Cells
             greater
             ,
             their
             Churches
             more
             adorned
             ,
             and
             their
             other
             Regular
             places
             ,
             more
             comporting
             with
             the
             Modern
             way
             of
             Building
             .
             They
             have
             very
             fair
             Convents
             at
             
               Venice
               ,
               Florence
               ,
               Pisa
            
             ,
             and
             Milan
             .
             When
             I
             passed
             through
             the
             Dutchy
             of
             Burgundy
             in
             France
             ,
             I
             saw
             at
             Dijon
             the
             fine
             Pile
             of
             Building
             ,
             these
             Fathers
             caus'd
             to
             be
             rais'd
             for
             their
             Sick
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             in
             the
             least
             inferiour
             to
             the
             fair
             Palaces
             of
             the
             Presidents
             and
             Counsellors
             of
             Parliament
             of
             that
             City
             .
             And
             when
             I
             pass'd
             through
             Germany
             ,
             in
             my
             Way
             for
             England
             ,
             I
             saw
             upon
             the
             Rhine
             ,
             about
             Half
             a
             days
             Journy
             above
             Coblentz
             ,
             a
             stately
             Building
             ,
             which
             I
             took
             for
             one
             of
             the
             Palaces
             of
             the
             Elector
             of
             Treves
             ,
             but
             was
             indeed
             a
             Convent
             of
             Capuchins
             ,
             which
             his
             Electoral
             Highness
             caused
             to
             be
             built
             for
             them
             .
             Before
             the
             Foundations
             of
             it
             were
             laid
             ,
             he
             demanded
             of
             them
             a
             Model
             of
             their
             Convents
             ,
             to
             have
             it
             built
             by
             ;
             but
             the
             Fathers
             answered
             him
             ,
             That
             if
             S.
             Francis
             were
             to
             give
             the
             Plane
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             very
             plain
             and
             scanty
             ;
             but
             that
             forasmuch
             as
             his
             Electoral
             Highness
             had
             the
             Goodness
             to
             concern
             himself
             therewith
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             well
             be
             blam'd
             ,
             if
             the
             Building
             did
             in
             some
             degree
             suit
             with
             his
             Greatness
             .
          
           
             The
             Conclusion
             of
             all
             is
             this
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             That
             whatever
             these
             Men
             may
             pretend
             to
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             shall
             make
             the
             Christian-Perfection
             to
             consist
             in
             certain
             Phantastick
             ,
             Stoical
             and
             Extraordinary
             ways
             of
             
             Living
             ,
             a
             short
             times
             Experience
             will
             make
             it
             appear
             they
             have
             deceiv'd
             themselves
             ;
             all
             their
             fine
             Designs
             will
             vanish
             in
             their
             own
             view
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Principles
             on
             which
             they
             build
             are
             false
             ,
             they
             will
             alway
             find
             themselves
             reduc'd
             to
             the
             impossibility
             of
             practising
             what
             they
             have
             Vowed
             ;
             and
             will
             be
             forc'd
             at
             last
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             Axioms
             of
             Christian
             Morality
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             an
             infallible
             Truth
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             only
             we
             ought
             to
             tye
             our selves
             ;
             are
             
               to
               avoid
               Evil
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               Good
               ;
               to
               love
               God
               with
               all
               our
               Heart
               ,
               and
               our
               Neighbour
               as
               our selves
               .
            
             I
             conclude
             with
             these
             excellent
             words
             ,
             and
             am
             with
             all
             my
             Heart
             ,
          
           
             
               SIR
               ,
            
             
               Your
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Fourth
             LETTER
             ,
             Of
             a
             Journey
             to
             Loretto
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               SIR
               ,
            
          
           
             HAving
             promis'd
             in
             my
             last
             LETTER
             ,
             to
             give
             you
             an
             Account
             of
             my
             Journy
             to
             Loretto
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             your
             Curiosity
             ,
             (
             to
             be
             informed
             about
             that
             place
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             which
             makes
             so
             great
             a
             Noise
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             )
             will
             incline
             you
             to
             wish
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             my
             Promise
             .
             To
             the
             end
             therefore
             that
             I
             may
             acquit
             my self
             thereof
             ,
             I
             shall
             begin
             where
             my
             last
             LETTER
             left
             me
             .
             After
             the
             View
             I
             had
             taken
             of
             Mount
             Alverne
             ,
             I
             parted
             with
             my
             Company
             ,
             who
             went
             no
             further
             ,
             and
             all
             alone
             came
             down
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             Apennin
             ;
             and
             taking
             my
             Way
             through
             the
             Towns
             of
             Fossombrône
             and
             Urbane
             ,
             I
             came
             to
             Fane
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             pretty
             City
             ,
             situate
             on
             the
             
               Adri●tick
               Sea.
            
             Whilst
             I
             was
             here
             ,
             going
             abroad
             in
             the
             Morning
             to
             look
             out
             for
             some
             Convenience
             to
             go
             to
             Loretto
             ,
             I
             saw
             a
             great
             Company
             of
             persons
             very
             comically
             Mounted
             ,
             and
             dress●d
             ,
             coming
             into
             Town
             .
             They
             were
             Pilgrims
             that
             came
             from
             Bononia
             ,
             being
             about
             Threescore
             in
             number
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             mounted
             
             on
             Asses
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             very
             easie
             and
             commodious
             way
             of
             Travelling
             ,
             and
             more
             in
             request
             in
             the
             Marquisate
             of
             Ancone
             ,
             than
             the
             use
             of
             Horses
             .
             The
             first
             place
             where
             we
             meet
             with
             this
             convenience
             of
             Travelling
             ,
             is
             at
             Imola
             ,
             Half
             a
             days
             Journy
             from
             Bononia
             .
             Formerly
             Travellers
             were
             wont
             to
             hire
             their
             Asses
             at
             Bononia
             :
             But
             forasmuch
             as
             some
             Wits
             took
             occasion
             from
             hence
             to
             use
             an
             Allusion
             ,
             which
             did
             not
             over-please
             the
             Scholars
             and
             Doctors
             of
             the
             University
             of
             that
             City
             ;
             (
             for
             it
             was
             a
             common
             Saying
             ,
             
               We
               will
               go
               to
            
             Loretto
             ,
             
               and
               take
               an
               Ass
               at
            
             Bononia
             )
             the
             Magistrates
             for
             their
             sakes
             abolish'd
             that
             Custom
             ;
             so
             that
             now
             these
             Beasts
             must
             be
             hired
             at
             Imola
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             value
             of
             about
             a
             Shilling
             a
             Man
             may
             Travel
             Six
             Miles
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Stage
             those
             Asses
             are
             wont
             to
             perform
             .
             They
             are
             furnish'd
             with
             Little
             Saddles
             and
             Stirrups
             ,
             in
             the
             manner
             as
             Horses
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             no
             need
             either
             of
             a
             Whip
             or
             Spurs
             ,
             for
             as
             soon
             as
             one
             is
             got
             upon
             their
             Backs
             ,
             they
             run
             continually
             with
             all
             their
             might
             ,
             until
             they
             be
             come
             to
             their
             Journies
             end
             ;
             where
             being
             arrived
             it
             is
             impossible
             by
             all
             the
             Stroaks
             that
             can
             be
             given
             them
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             advance
             one
             step
             further
             ;
             but
             one
             is
             forc'd
             to
             leave
             them
             there
             ,
             and
             take
             others
             .
             Thus
             these
             Asses
             are
             changed
             at
             every
             Six
             Miles
             end
             ,
             till
             one
             comes
             to
             the
             Mountain
             of
             
               Ancona
               ▪
            
             which
             is
             not
             very
             far
             from
             Laretto
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             to
             our
             Pilgrims
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             you
             a
             further
             description
             of
             them
             ;
             they
             were
             all
             of
             them
             accoutred
             in
             their
             Pilgrimage
             Habits
             ,
             which
             consisted
             of
             a
             large
             Linnen-Vest
             ,
             of
             an
             Ash-grey
             
             colour
             ,
             reaching
             to
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Leg
             ,
             with
             very
             wide
             Sleeves
             ,
             coming
             down
             to
             the
             Wrist
             ;
             on
             the
             backside
             of
             these
             Vests
             ,
             at
             the
             Collar
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             kind
             of
             a
             large
             Cowl
             ,
             which
             they
             put
             over
             their
             Heads
             ,
             and
             being
             pull'd
             down
             reacheth
             to
             the
             Pit
             of
             the
             Stomach
             ,
             so
             that
             their
             Faces
             are
             wholly
             covered
             with
             them
             .
             And
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             posture
             they
             might
             have
             their
             free
             Sight
             and
             Breathing
             ,
             these
             Cowls
             have
             openings
             in
             them
             ,
             answering
             to
             the
             Eyes
             and
             Mouth
             ,
             like
             Masks
             .
             They
             never
             draw
             these
             Cowls
             over
             their
             Heads
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             come
             to
             places
             where
             they
             have
             no
             mind
             to
             be
             known
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             ,
             they
             let
             them
             hang
             backwards
             upon
             their
             Shoulders
             .
             They
             gird
             this
             Vest
             about
             them
             with
             a
             Girdle
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             above
             the
             Girdle
             upon
             their
             Breast
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             Scutcheon
             ,
             representing
             the
             Arms
             of
             their
             Society
             ,
             Confriery
             ,
             or
             Company
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             in
             Italian
             ,
             Scuola
             .
             There
             be
             scarcely
             any
             Italians
             that
             are
             not
             of
             one
             or
             other
             of
             these
             Societies
             .
             These
             Pilgrims
             moreover
             have
             a
             large
             Row
             of
             Pater-noster-Beads
             hanging
             at
             their
             Girdles
             ,
             and
             a
             
               Pilgrims
               Staff
            
             in
             their
             Hands
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             chief
             mark
             of
             their
             Pilgrimaging
             .
             These
             Staves
             are
             about
             an
             Half-Pikes
             length
             ,
             with
             Knots
             or
             Protuberances
             at
             the
             Top
             and
             middle
             of
             them
             .
             They
             carry
             them
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             get
             them
             blest
             by
             their
             Curates
             ,
             before
             their
             Setting-forth
             ,
             which
             Ceremony
             is
             performed
             with
             many
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             the
             assistance
             of
             Holy-Water
             :
             As
             soon
             as
             they
             have
             received
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             them
             to
             stay
             any
             longer
             than
             Three
             days
             at
             the
             place
             of
             their
             Residence
             ,
             
             and
             cannot
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Communion
             till
             they
             have
             performed
             their
             Pilgrimage
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             pleased
             to
             change
             the
             Vow
             they
             have
             made
             into
             a
             Pecuniary
             Mulct
             ;
             for
             in
             that
             case
             they
             are
             very
             readily
             discharged
             by
             the
             Priests
             .
             The
             Pilgrims
             which
             I
             saw
             ,
             upon
             their
             arrival
             at
             Fane
             ,
             were
             all
             of
             them
             drest
             in
             Vests
             of
             the
             same
             Colour
             ,
             and
             had
             already
             run
             one
             Stage
             on
             their
             Asses
             .
             Their
             Vests
             were
             all
             New
             ,
             and
             of
             very
             sine
             Linnen
             ;
             and
             forasmuch
             as
             in
             all
             appearance
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             mov'd
             to
             put
             on
             that
             Garb
             from
             a
             Penitent
             Spirit
             ,
             they
             had
             taken
             care
             to
             tuck
             them
             up
             high
             enough
             in
             several
             places
             ,
             to
             make
             their
             sine
             Cloaths
             of
             Gold
             and
             Silk
             ,
             they
             had
             under
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             seen
             ;
             which
             made
             me
             also
             believe
             ,
             that
             probably
             they
             must
             be
             Persons
             of
             Quality
             .
             Their
             Girdles
             were
             of
             Silk
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             colour
             with
             their
             Vests
             ,
             and
             extreamly
             well
             wrought
             .
             Upon
             my
             Enquiry
             ,
             Who
             they
             were
             ?
             it
             was
             told
             me
             ,
             They
             were
             the
             Company
             or
             Society
             of
             our
             
               Lady
               of
               Life
            
             of
             Bononia
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             very
             richly
             Endow'd
             Hospital
             ,
             for
             the
             Relief
             of
             poor
             Sick.
             People
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             Priests
             have
             Erected
             a
             Congregation
             or
             Society
             of
             Noble
             Persons
             ,
             who
             have
             their
             daily
             Masses
             aud
             Prayers
             there
             .
             Upon
             their
             entring
             into
             this
             Society
             ,
             they
             oblige
             themselves
             to
             assist
             the
             Poor
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             with
             their
             Estates
             and
             best
             Endeavours
             .
             The
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Gentlemen
             of
             Bononia
             are
             of
             this
             Society
             ;
             they
             go
             every
             year
             by
             way
             of
             Procession
             to
             Loretto
             ,
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             Autumn
             ,
             when
             Vintage
             is
             past
             ;
             which
             is
             likewise
             observ'd
             by
             most
             other
             Companies
             .
             
             As
             soon
             as
             they
             were
             come
             near
             to
             the
             Great
             Church
             ,
             the
             Priests
             came
             out
             to
             meet
             them
             ,
             with
             the
             Cross
             and
             Banner
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Reception
             and
             bidding
             of
             them
             Welcom
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             short
             Speech
             to
             them
             ;
             to
             which
             the
             Prior
             of
             the
             Company
             ,
             being
             a
             Bononian
             Earl
             ,
             return'd
             an
             Answer
             in
             few
             words
             .
             After
             this
             ,
             they
             entred
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             where
             they
             made
             some
             short
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             then
             dispers'd
             themselves
             throughout
             the
             best
             Inns
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             whither
             Orders
             had
             been
             sent
             over-Night
             ,
             to
             provide
             a
             good
             Dinner
             .
             It
             was
             about
             Ten
             of
             the
             Clock
             in
             the
             Morning
             when
             these
             Pilgrims
             arrived
             ,
             and
             near
             half
             an
             Hour
             after
             ,
             they
             were
             follow'd
             by
             about
             some
             Twenty
             Caleches
             ,
             full
             of
             Ladies
             .
             These
             were
             She-Pilgrims
             ,
             who
             had
             left
             Bononia
             upon
             the
             same
             design
             ;
             and
             who
             were
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             either
             Kinswomen
             or
             Mistresses
             of
             the
             foresaid
             Pilgrim-Gentlemen
             .
             They
             were
             all
             of
             them
             most
             sumptuosly
             Attired
             ,
             and
             with
             an
             Air
             of
             Wantonness
             and
             Gaiety
             ,
             that
             very
             ill
             became
             persons
             who
             went
             a
             Pilgrimaging
             out
             of
             Devotion
             They
             had
             Little
             Pilgrims-Staves
             ,
             fastned
             to
             the
             Bodies
             of
             their
             Gowns
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             were
             of
             Gold
             ,
             others
             of
             Ivory
             all
             beset
             with
             costly
             Pearls
             and
             Diamonds
             ;
             some
             had
             them
             made
             up
             of
             Orange-flowers
             ,
             or
             of
             those
             Artificial-flowers
             which
             are
             in
             so
             great
             esteem
             at
             Bononia
             ,
             and
             which
             make
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Traffick
             of
             the
             Nuns
             of
             that
             City
             .
             Others
             again
             had
             them
             all
             wrought
             of
             Needle-work
             ,
             to
             that
             height
             of
             Curiosity
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             them
             might
             probably
             have
             been
             the
             Work
             of
             many
             Years
             :
             And
             lastly
             ,
             Others
             had
             them
             of
             other
             
             precious
             and
             costly
             Matter
             .
             The
             Pilgrims
             had
             no
             sooner
             taken
             possession
             of
             their
             Inns
             ,
             and
             given
             Order
             to
             have
             all
             things
             in
             a
             readiness
             ,
             but
             they
             went
             forth
             to
             meet
             their
             Ladies
             ;
             and
             having
             bid
             them
             Welcom
             ,
             they
             conducted
             them
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Honour
             and
             Ceremony
             into
             the
             Apartment
             prepared
             for
             them
             .
             My
             Curiosity
             to
             observe
             these
             Proceedings
             ,
             prompted
             me
             to
             Return
             to
             mine
             Inn
             ;
             where
             I
             had
             already
             taken
             notice
             of
             the
             great
             Preparations
             that
             were
             making
             for
             them
             :
             And
             finding
             that
             the
             Gentlemen
             wanted
             a
             Chamber
             more
             to
             accomodate
             them
             ,
             I
             offered
             them
             mine
             ;
             and
             in
             Recompence
             thereof
             they
             very
             civilly
             entreated
             me
             to
             Dine
             with
             them
             .
             The
             Table
             was
             cover'd
             with
             many
             Dishes
             ,
             and
             all
             Dinner-time
             their
             Discourse
             was
             nothing
             but
             a
             continual
             Raillery
             upon
             their
             Ladies
             Pilgrim-Staves
             :
             It
             was
             not
             any
             hitting
             or
             pinching
             Raillery
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             consisted
             only
             of
             some
             pat
             Allusions
             ,
             full
             of
             Wit
             ,
             and
             certain
             ambiguous
             Words
             ,
             which
             these
             Italians
             knew
             to
             be
             for
             the
             Tooth
             of
             their
             Ladies
             .
             As
             soon
             as
             Dinner
             was
             done
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             them
             put
             themselves
             in
             order
             to
             prosecute
             their
             Journy
             .
             The
             Pilgrims
             mounted
             on
             their
             Asses
             ,
             and
             the
             Ladies
             into
             their
             Caleches
             .
             As
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             joyn'd
             my self
             with
             a
             very
             honest
             Man
             ,
             born
             at
             Parma
             ,
             who
             did
             not
             go
             on
             Pilgrimage
             ,
             but
             Travell'd
             out
             of
             Curiosity
             .
             We
             follow'd
             this
             Troop
             of
             Pilgrims
             at
             a
             small
             distance
             ,
             being
             Mounted
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             they
             ,
             tho'
             we
             could
             not
             joyn
             our selves
             in
             company
             with
             them
             ,
             because
             we
             had
             no
             Pilgrims
             Habits
             .
             I
             demanded
             of
             the
             Italian
             ,
             Why
             those
             
             Gentlemen
             ,
             who
             were
             all
             Persons
             of
             Quality
             ,
             and
             who
             probably
             had
             their
             Coach
             and
             Horses
             at
             Bononia
             ,
             did
             make
             use
             of
             these
             Asses
             in
             their
             Journy
             .
             He
             told
             me
             ,
             That
             some
             made
             use
             of
             them
             out
             of
             a
             Frolick
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             themselves
             Mirth
             on
             the
             Road
             ;
             others
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Humility
             ,
             and
             to
             obtain
             more
             Merit
             :
             And
             moreover
             ,
             that
             these
             Asses
             by
             carrying
             so
             many
             Devout
             persons
             to
             Loretto
             ,
             had
             by
             that
             means
             obtain'd
             a
             very
             particular
             kind
             of
             Blessing
             ;
             which
             was
             ,
             That
             never
             any
             Mischance
             hapned
             to
             those
             that
             rid
             on
             them
             ;
             for
             if
             by
             chance
             any
             did
             fall
             from
             them
             ,
             or
             were
             cast
             by
             them
             into
             any
             Slough
             ,
             they
             always
             escap'd
             very
             happily
             ,
             without
             receiving
             any
             hurt
             .
             By
             this
             Discourse
             I
             began
             to
             perceive
             ,
             that
             this
             honest
             Gentleman
             believed
             these
             Asses
             also
             to
             be
             Miraculous
             .
             He
             told
             me
             ,
             That
             some
             
             Algier-Pirates
             having
             lately
             made
             a
             descent
             in
             the
             Marquisate
             of
             Ancona
             ,
             could
             not
             with
             all
             their
             Endeavours
             overtake
             a
             Company
             of
             Travellers
             ▪
             that
             were
             Mounted
             on
             these
             Holy
             Asses
             ,
             tho'
             they
             pursued
             them
             very
             close
             ,
             and
             that
             having
             Fired
             very
             thick
             at
             them
             ,
             they
             neither
             kill'd
             nor
             wounded
             any
             one
             of
             the
             Company
             .
             As
             we
             Rid
             on
             thus
             Discoursing
             together
             ,
             we
             ever
             anon
             cast
             an
             Eye
             towards
             our
             Pilgrims
             that
             were
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             found
             ,
             they
             made
             it
             their
             only
             business
             on
             the
             Road
             ,
             to
             divert
             the
             Ladies
             that
             Rid
             in
             the
             Caleches
             :
             Some
             of
             them
             Crossing
             the
             Way
             before
             them
             ,
             strove
             to
             put
             themselves
             into
             Comical
             and
             Ridiculous
             postures
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             Laugh
             ;
             others
             fell
             from
             their
             Asses
             on
             purpose
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             as
             the
             Italians
             have
             a
             very
             pleasant
             and
             ready
             Wit
             ,
             
             their
             Behaviour
             all
             along
             the
             Road
             was
             nothing
             but
             Mirth
             and
             Comedies
             .
             The
             Ladies
             without
             doubt
             ,
             were
             not
             wanting
             to
             bestow
             a
             Thousand
             Blessings
             on
             the
             Day
             and
             Moment
             ,
             wherein
             they
             were
             so
             happy
             to
             make
             a
             Vow
             to
             go
             to
             Loretto
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             probably
             they
             had
             never
             in
             all
             their
             Lives
             been
             better
             diverted
             .
             Every
             Body
             knows
             the
             Humor
             of
             the
             Italians
             ,
             That
             no
             sooner
             have
             they
             Married
             a
             Wife
             ,
             but
             they
             make
             her
             a
             Slave
             .
             However
             ,
             their
             Jealousie
             hath
             never
             yet
             been
             able
             to
             hinder
             them
             from
             going
             to
             the
             Church
             on
             Sundays
             and
             Holy-days
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             places
             of
             Pilgrimage
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             made
             a
             Vow
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             have
             declar'd
             it
             a
             Mortal
             Sin
             ,
             not
             to
             go
             to
             Mass
             on
             those
             days
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             accomplish
             the
             Pilgrimage
             one
             has
             Vowed
             ,
             and
             hath
             depriv'd
             Husbands
             of
             the
             Power
             to
             hinder
             their
             Wives
             from
             performing
             these
             necessary
             Duties
             .
             If
             any
             Husband
             should
             go
             about
             to
             oppose
             his
             Wife
             in
             these
             particulars
             ,
             the
             Inquisition
             would
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             proceed
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             against
             a
             person
             who
             does
             not
             approve
             of
             going
             to
             Mass
             or
             Pilgrimages
             ,
             and
             consequently
             is
             an
             Heretick
             .
             The
             Ladies
             ,
             you
             may
             assure
             you
             ,
             are
             not
             wanting
             to
             make
             good
             use
             of
             this
             their
             Priviledge
             ;
             or
             to
             have
             recourse
             ,
             whenever
             they
             think
             fit
             ,
             to
             this
             last
             Plank
             of
             their
             Shipwreck
             .
             Liberty
             ;
             
               Ultima
               Naufragae
               Libertatis
               Tabula
            
             .
             Scarcely
             ever
             shall
             you
             see
             a
             Lady
             going
             to
             these
             kind
             of
             Devotions
             ,
             but
             she
             has
             some
             very
             Devout
             Lover
             following
             her
             ;
             and
             one
             might
             judge
             with
             half
             an
             Eye
             ,
             from
             the
             Air
             of
             these
             He
             and
             She
             
             Pilgrims
             ,
             I
             am
             now
             upon
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             principal
             Motive
             that
             swayed
             them
             to
             undertake
             the
             Journy
             .
             About
             Four
             of
             the
             Clock
             in
             the
             Afternoon
             they
             stopt
             at
             a
             Village
             to
             Refresh
             themselves
             ;
             which
             done
             ,
             the
             Gentlemen
             Rid
             on
             before
             to
             the
             next
             Town
             ,
             to
             Complement
             the
             next
             Church
             before
             the
             Ladies
             coming
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             done
             in
             the
             Morning
             at
             Fane
             .
             After
             which
             ,
             they
             retir'd
             with
             their
             Ladies
             to
             the
             best
             Inns
             of
             the
             Town
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             not
             wanting
             to
             make
             good
             Cheer
             ,
             and
             divert
             themselves
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             foresaid
             manner
             continued
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Journy
             ,
             till
             they
             came
             to
             Loretto
             .
             I
             'll
             be
             judg'd
             by
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             whether
             this
             be
             not
             a
             very
             Devout-way
             of
             Pilgrimaging
             ,
             sufficient
             to
             confound
             and
             abash
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             who
             reject
             them
             ,
             and
             content
             themselves
             to
             call
             upon
             their
             Father
             that
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             without
             putting
             themselves
             to
             the
             trouble
             of
             going
             to
             seek
             him
             either
             at
             Rome
             or
             Loretto
             .
          
           
             We
             met
             with
             ,
             besides
             these
             Pilgrims
             already
             mentioned
             ,
             whom
             we
             followed
             very
             close
             ,
             several
             other
             Bands
             of
             them
             ,
             consisting
             of
             Merchants
             and
             Tradesinen
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             going
             to
             Loretto
             ,
             and
             others
             returning
             thence
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             making
             themselves
             Sport
             with
             their
             Pilgrims-Staves
             ,
             and
             extravagant
             Habits
             upon
             the
             Road
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             the
             Inns
             they
             came
             to
             ,
             treating
             themselves
             with
             the
             best
             that
             could
             be
             had
             .
             I
             have
             since
             understood
             ,
             that
             all
             Tradesmen
             in
             Italy
             do
             each
             of
             them
             keep
             a
             Saving-Box
             ,
             into
             which
             they
             put
             what
             Mony
             they
             can
             spare
             during
             the
             whole
             Year
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             going
             in
             Pilgrimage
             ,
             either
             to
             Loretto
             ,
             or
             to
             
             S.
             Anthony
             of
             Padua
             ,
             or
             to
             some
             other
             place
             ,
             at
             a
             further
             or
             nearer
             distance
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             guess
             that
             the
             Mony
             they
             have
             gathered
             will
             hold
             out
             ,
             to
             desray
             their
             Charges
             going
             and
             coming
             ,
             and
             every
             where
             making
             much
             of
             themselves
             .
             And
             ,
             to
             speak
             the
             Truth
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             agreeable
             in
             Italy
             ,
             than
             these
             kind
             of
             Journies
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Spring
             ,
             or
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             Autumn
             ,
             after
             the
             great
             Heat
             is
             past
             ;
             especially
             when
             one
             is
             in
             good
             Company
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             never
             wanting
             some
             or
             other
             ,
             that
             hath
             the
             Gift
             of
             making
             others
             Laugh
             .
             The
             Italian
             Females
             especially
             ,
             make
             use
             of
             a
             Thousand
             Intrigues
             and
             Inventions
             ,
             to
             oblige
             their
             Parents
             or
             their
             Husbands
             ,
             to
             let
             them
             go
             a
             Pilgrimaging
             :
             There
             is
             no
             Vow
             they
             make
             more
             readily
             .
             Above
             all
             things
             ,
             they
             make
             great
             use
             of
             the
             Authority
             of
             their
             Confessors
             ,
             to
             acquaint
             them
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             that
             they
             should
             go
             thither
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Vow
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             the
             whole
             Journy
             is
             spent
             in
             Fooleries
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             now
             hinted
             ;
             and
             the
             merry
             Adventures
             they
             meet
             with
             in
             them
             ,
             furnish
             them
             all
             the
             Winter
             at
             the
             Fires-Side
             ,
             with
             pleasant
             Stories
             to
             divert
             the
             Company
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             have
             given
             you
             some
             account
             of
             the
             Italian
             He
             and
             She
             Pilgrims
             ,
             according
             to
             my
             Promise
             ,
             which
             I
             joyn'd
             with
             those
             that
             frequent
             the
             Hospitals
             ,
             whose
             Description
             you
             have
             seen
             in
             my
             last
             LETTER
             ,
             comprehends
             the
             whole
             Set
             of
             Pilgrims
             ,
             from
             the
             Richest
             to
             the
             Poorest
             .
             'T
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             here
             for
             the
             Papists
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             That
             these
             are
             only
             particular
             Instances
             ,
             which
             
             cannot
             be
             of
             any
             force
             against
             the
             Foundation
             of
             their
             Doctrin
             ;
             for
             this
             Holiness
             of
             Pilgrimages
             in
             general
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             to
             be
             met
             with
             ,
             than
             an
             Universal
             
               à
               Parte
               rei
            
             .
             A
             man
             indeed
             may
             imagine
             to
             himself
             an
             Universal
             human
             Nature
             ,
             yet
             will
             he
             never
             be
             able
             to
             find
             Human
             Nature
             ,
             but
             in
             Particulars
             ,
             or
             Individuals
             .
             Besides
             ,
             if
             Pilgrimages
             were
             endued
             with
             efficacy
             ,
             to
             make
             men
             Holy
             ,
             without
             doubt
             we
             should
             find
             many
             Pilgrims
             so
             qualified
             ;
             and
             the
             acknowledg'd
             Truth
             of
             the
             Old
             Proverb
             would
             be
             overthrown
             ,
             which
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               never
               did
               a
               good
               Horse
               ,
               or
               Wicked
               Man
               ,
               become
               better
               by
               going
               to
            
             Rome
             .
             If
             S.
             Jerom
             ,
             S.
             Paula
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             went
             to
             Visit
             the
             Holy
             places
             of
             Palestine
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             this
             that
             Sanctified
             them
             ,
             or
             made
             them
             Saints
             ;
             and
             without
             doubt
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             done
             as
             well
             to
             have
             staid
             at
             home
             .
             I
             speak
             not
             this
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             blame
             them
             for
             so
             doing
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             I
             would
             reprove
             an
             honest
             Man
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             Curiosity
             ,
             (
             yet
             so
             as
             not
             to
             neglect
             his
             Business
             ,
             and
             without
             injuring
             any
             one
             )
             should
             take
             a
             Journy
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             or
             to
             Rome
             .
             It
             is
             even
             Natural
             for
             Men
             to
             have
             some
             respect
             and
             veneration
             for
             Great
             Travellers
             ;
             and
             I
             cannot
             but
             own
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             worthy
             Curiosity
             to
             go
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             see
             all
             the
             Holy
             places
             where
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             wrought
             our
             Redemption
             ;
             but
             with
             Reference
             to
             our
             Eternal
             Salvation
             ,
             I
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             very
             unprofitable
             thing
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             never
             believe
             that
             any
             one
             is
             the
             greater
             Saint
             for
             having
             been
             there
             :
             Jesus
             Christ
             has
             not
             fix'd
             our
             Salvation
             to
             any
             particular
             places
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             
             more
             than
             to
             others
             ;
             and
             will
             never
             suffer
             ,
             that
             those
             Novel
             Additions
             men
             have
             been
             so
             bold
             as
             to
             joyn
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             accomplish
             their
             Corrupt
             Ends
             ,
             should
             serve
             as
             efficacious
             Means
             for
             their
             Sanctification
             .
             I
             have
             conversed
             with
             a
             vast
             number
             of
             persons
             that
             have
             gone
             a
             Pilgrimaging
             ,
             but
             never
             could
             discern
             any
             the
             least
             Amendment
             in
             their
             Lives
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             I
             have
             seen
             many
             who
             have
             seem'd
             to
             me
             ,
             to
             be
             much
             worse
             than
             they
             were
             before
             .
             They
             counsell'd
             me
             in
             Italy
             ,
             to
             do
             as
             a
             certain
             Genouese
             did
             ,
             who
             was
             wont
             frequently
             to
             ask
             his
             Butcher
             ,
             When
             he
             would
             go
             to
             Loretto
             ?
             The
             Butcher
             wondring
             at
             this
             his
             oft
             repeated
             Question
             ,
             demanded
             of
             him
             one
             Day
             ,
             What
             might
             be
             the
             Reason
             ,
             why
             he
             so
             often
             asked
             him
             the
             same
             Question
             ?
             Because
             (
             said
             the
             
               Genouese
               )
               I
               have
               of
               a
               long
               time
               observ'd
               ,
               that
               upon
               your
               Return
               from
               your
               Pilgrimage
               ,
               you
               never
               give
               me
               my
               full
               Weight
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               Reason
               ,
               I
               am
               resolv'd
               ,
               at
               your
               next
               Return
               ,
               not
               to
               make
               use
               of
               you
               for
               five
               or
               six
               Months
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             ,
             he
             had
             Reason
             to
             make
             use
             of
             this
             Caution
             ;
             for
             commonly
             in
             these
             Journies
             they
             spend
             at
             a
             most
             Extravagant
             rate
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             ,
             to
             reimburse
             themselves
             ,
             they
             make
             no
             scruple
             ,
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Thievish
             and
             Indirect
             Means
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             intimated
             in
             my
             Third
             LETTER
             ,
             there
             be
             very
             few
             that
             undertake
             these
             kind
             of
             Journies
             from
             a
             true
             Spirit
             of
             Devotion
             ;
             but
             either
             out
             of
             Curiosity
             ,
             or
             for
             their
             own
             Recreation
             ;
             or
             other
             such
             like
             Reasons
             .
          
           
           
             But
             ,
             forasmnch
             as
             I
             do
             not
             pretend
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             inward
             Intention
             of
             any
             one
             by
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             outward
             ,
             I
             will
             at
             present
             be
             so
             favourable
             as
             to
             suppose
             ,
             That
             all
             these
             Pilgrims
             go
             to
             their
             several
             places
             with
             the
             highest
             Sentiments
             of
             Devotion
             ;
             but
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             excusable
             〈◊〉
             God
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             good
             Intention
             ,
             tho'
             we
             may
             pity
             them
             for
             being
             so
             fouly
             mistaken
             ,
             as
             to
             give
             the
             Worship
             which
             is
             due
             to
             God
             alone
             ,
             to
             a
             Creature
             .
             
               O
               quam
               bond
               voluntate
               meseri
               sunt
               !
            
             This
             is
             all
             the
             Favour
             we
             can
             do
             them
             :
             For
             we
             can
             by
             no
             means
             justifie
             those
             Adorations
             they
             render
             to
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             and
             Saints
             ;
             yea
             ,
             to
             the
             Houses
             where
             they
             have
             Liv'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Instruments
             of
             their
             Martyrdom
             .
             But
             forasmuch
             as
             this
             Point
             relates
             to
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             my
             design
             is
             not
             to
             write
             to
             you
             as
             a
             Divine
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             a
             Traveller
             ,
             I
             shall
             leave
             it
             at
             present
             ,
             and
             continue
             my
             Discourse
             about
             my
             Journy
             to
             Loretto
             .
             I
             arrived
             there
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             October
             .
             This
             Town
             is
             situate
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             very
             fertile
             and
             pleasant
             Plain
             ,
             two
             or
             three
             Miles
             from
             the
             Adriatick
             Sea.
             In
             former
             Times
             there
             were
             no
             Buildings
             here
             ,
             besides
             the
             Chappel
             ;
             but
             in
             process
             of
             Time
             they
             built
             many
             Houses
             about
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             Popes
             ,
             to
             whom
             all
             this
             Country
             belongs
             ,
             have
             order'd
             a
             Wall
             with
             Bastions
             to
             be
             built
             round
             it
             :
             So
             that
             at
             present
             it
             is
             a
             considerable
             Fortress
             to
             secure
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             State
             on
             that
             side
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             against
             the
             Landing
             of
             Turks
             and
             other
             Corsairs
             ,
             who
             formerly
             did
             use
             very
             frequently
             to
             come
             and
             Ravage
             that
             part
             
             of
             the
             Country
             .
             This
             Chappel
             is
             by
             the
             Italians
             called
             ,
             
               LA
               SANTA
               CASA
            
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Holy
               House
            
             .
             The
             Roman
             Catholicks
             believe
             this
             to
             be
             the
             very
             same
             House
             ,
             wherein
             Jesus
             Christ
             dwelt
             at
             Nazareth
             with
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             his
             Mother
             ,
             and
             his
             Reputed
             Father
             S.
             Joseph
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             Thirty
             years
             ,
             until
             the
             time
             that
             he
             began
             to
             Preach
             his
             Holy
             Doctrin
             ,
             and
             to
             confirm
             it
             by
             his
             Divine
             Vertue
             and
             Miracles
             .
             They
             pretend
             it
             was
             Transported
             by
             Angels
             from
             Nazareth
             ,
             where
             it
             stood
             at
             first
             ,
             to
             the
             place
             where
             it
             is
             at
             present
             .
             The
             History
             they
             give
             us
             of
             it
             runs
             thus
             ;
             The
             Saracenes
             having
             made
             themselves
             Masters
             of
             Palestina
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             places
             ,
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             unwilling
             to
             leave
             so
             great
             a
             Treasure
             ,
             (
             as
             was
             the
             House
             wherein
             she
             had
             dwelt
             with
             her
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             )
             in
             the
             Hands
             of
             Infidels
             ,
             Commanded
             the
             Angels
             to
             Transport
             it
             into
             the
             Christian
             Territories
             :
             The
             Angels
             in
             Obedience
             to
             her
             Command
             took
             it
             up
             ,
             Foundations
             and
             all
             ,
             and
             carried
             it
             by
             night
             into
             Dalmatia
             ;
             but
             afterwards
             taking
             notice
             of
             their
             mistake
             ,
             and
             perceiving
             that
             the
             People
             there
             ,
             were
             nothing
             nigh
             so
             good
             as
             the
             Italians
             ,
             they
             took
             it
             up
             again
             ,
             and
             another
             Night
             ,
             carried
             it
             near
             to
             the
             City
             Recanati
             in
             Italy
             ,
             placing
             it
             in
             a
             Field
             ,
             that
             belonged
             to
             two
             Brothers
             ;
             where
             it
             continued
             many
             years
             ,
             until
             the
             Brothers
             began
             to
             quarrel
             about
             dividing
             the
             Alms
             that
             were
             given
             there
             ;
             wherefore
             the
             Virgin
             to
             punish
             them
             Commands
             the
             Angels
             to
             take
             it
             up
             a
             third
             time
             ,
             and
             to
             carry
             it
             to
             the
             Field
             of
             a
             poor
             Widow-Woman
             called
             Lorette
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             very
             devout
             
             Worshipper
             of
             her
             .
             This
             good
             Woman
             rising
             in
             the
             Morning
             ,
             and
             finding
             a
             little
             House
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             not
             the
             least
             sign
             of
             any
             the
             Night
             before
             ,
             was
             as
             much
             surprized
             as
             the
             Brothers
             were
             ,
             to
             see
             it
             fled
             from
             their
             Field
             .
             In
             this
             surprize
             ,
             She
             writes
             to
             the
             Pope
             what
             had
             hapned
             ,
             who
             already
             was
             by
             Revelation
             made
             acquainted
             with
             the
             whole
             Matter
             ,
             and
             immediately
             bestowed
             vast
             Indulgences
             upon
             all
             those
             who
             should
             go
             to
             pay
             their
             bounden
             Duty
             to
             that
             Holy
             House
             .
             The
             succeeding
             Popes
             have
             since
             confirmed
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             have
             granted
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             other
             Pardons
             :
             This
             place
             in
             process
             of
             time
             ,
             by
             great
             good
             luck
             for
             them
             ,
             is
             become
             an
             inexhaustible
             Fountain
             of
             Riches
             ,
             and
             still
             to
             this
             day
             brings
             them
             in
             Prodigious
             Sums
             of
             Mony
             every
             year
             .
             What
             think
             you
             ,
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             very
             Pleasant
             Story
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             the
             bare
             Relation
             sufficient
             to
             render
             it
             contemptible
             ?
             The
             good
             Angels
             that
             carried
             this
             Holy
             House
             the
             first
             time
             into
             Dalmatia
             ,
             sure
             were
             very
             stupid
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             mind
             what
             they
             did
             .
             Moreover
             if
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             was
             pleased
             to
             take
             it
             away
             from
             the
             two
             Brothers
             of
             Becanati
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             at
             variance
             about
             it
             ;
             I
             wonder
             how
             she
             has
             the
             Patience
             to
             leave
             it
             at
             present
             ,
             amongst
             a
             company
             of
             Rascals
             and
             Robbers
             ,
             that
             have
             Nested
             themselves
             there
             ,
             and
             who
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             them
             are
             all
             Sellers
             of
             
             Paternoster-Beads
             and
             Medals
             ;
             for
             all
             that
             everwere
             at
             Loretto
             know
             ,
             and
             are
             warned
             before
             they
             enter
             the
             Town
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             they
             desire
             to
             perform
             their
             Devotions
             there
             without
             having
             their
             Purses
             pickt
             ,
             they
             must
             hold
             their
             Beads
             in
             one
             Hand
             ,
             and
             their
             
             Purse
             in
             the
             other
             .
             I
             proceed
             now
             to
             the
             Description
             of
             this
             Chappel
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Santa
               Casa
            
             .
             The
             whole
             Building
             is
             of
             Brick
             ,
             about
             Twentyfive
             Foot
             long
             ,
             the
             length
             being
             not
             proportionable
             to
             the
             breadth
             of
             it
             :
             The
             Wood
             with
             which
             it
             was
             Cieled
             ,
             being
             Consum'd
             and
             Rotten
             by
             Age
             ,
             it
             has
             since
             been
             Vaulted
             with
             Brick
             .
             It
             hath
             two
             Windows
             ,
             and
             two
             Doors
             on
             the
             Two
             sides
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             another
             Window
             beneath
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             say
             the
             Angel
             Gabriel
             entred
             ,
             to
             Annunciate
             to
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Incarnation
             .
             They
             have
             erected
             an
             Altar
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             place
             where
             they
             say
             the
             Virgin
             was
             upon
             her
             Knees
             ,
             when
             the
             Angel
             entred
             ;
             and
             upon
             the
             Altar
             is
             an
             Image
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             of
             Wood
             ,
             about
             Four
             Foot
             and
             an
             half
             high
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Miraculous
             Statue
             on
             which
             they
             bestow
             their
             Adorations
             .
             She
             has
             Changes
             of
             Cloaths
             for
             all
             Worky-days
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             Holy-days
             and
             Sundays
             ;
             she
             has
             them
             of
             all
             sort
             of
             Colours
             ,
             and
             Mourning
             Cloaths
             ,
             for
             the
             Passion
             week
             .
             They
             shift
             or
             change
             her
             Cloaths
             with
             abundance
             of
             Ceremonies
             .
             I
             was
             there
             one
             Saturday
             in
             the
             Evening
             ,
             when
             the
             Priests
             undressed
             her
             ;
             they
             took
             away
             from
             her
             the
             Suit
             of
             Purple
             she
             had
             on
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             dress
             her
             in
             a
             Green
             Gown
             ,
             which
             they
             performed
             in
             the
             following
             manner
             ;
             They
             first
             of
             all
             took
             off
             her
             Veil
             ,
             then
             her
             great
             Robe
             or
             Mantle
             Royal
             ;
             afterwards
             her
             Gown
             ,
             and
             her
             Upper
             and
             Under
             Petticoats
             ,
             and
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Reverence
             they
             pull'd
             off
             her
             Smock
             ,
             to
             put
             her
             on
             a
             clean
             one
             .
             I
             leave
             to
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             to
             guess
             what
             thoughts
             this
             may
             probably
             impress
             on
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             
             those
             who
             perform
             the
             Ceremony
             ,
             as
             of
             those
             who
             are
             the
             Assistants
             and
             Spectators
             .
             True
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Statue
             is
             not
             made
             Naked
             ;
             the
             Workman
             it
             seems
             that
             wrought
             it
             ,
             having
             been
             more
             modest
             than
             so
             ,
             and
             represented
             her
             as
             Cloth'd
             :
             But
             this
             action
             of
             clothing
             and
             unclothing
             the
             Figure
             of
             a
             Woman
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             offends
             the
             Minds
             of
             those
             that
             are
             never
             so
             little
             Chaste
             or
             Modest
             .
             I
             acknowledge
             indeed
             that
             they
             perform
             this
             Ceremony
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             outward
             Respect
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             not
             more
             properly
             be
             called
             Idolatry
             ;
             for
             they
             kiss
             every
             part
             of
             the
             Apparel
             they
             take
             off
             from
             her
             ,
             bending
             their
             Knees
             to
             the
             Ground
             before
             the
             Statue
             ,
             and
             Adoring
             it
             .
             The
             People
             that
             are
             present
             upon
             their
             Knees
             ,
             all
             the
             time
             the
             Ceremony
             is
             performing
             ,
             Beat
             their
             Breasts
             ,
             and
             nothing
             is
             heard
             throughout
             the
             Chappel
             ,
             but
             Sighings
             and
             Groans
             ,
             with
             interrupted
             Words
             and
             Ejaculations
             ;
             
               Holy
               Virgin
               of
            
             Loretto
             
               help
               me
               !
               Mother
               of
               God
               hear
               me
               !
            
             and
             other
             such
             like
             As
             soon
             as
             the
             Image
             is
             quite
             Naked
             or
             Undrest
             ,
             these
             Sighs
             and
             Groans
             are
             doubled
             ,
             but
             decrease
             again
             by
             degrees
             ,
             as
             they
             dress
             it
             .
             I
             cannot
             imagin
             what
             should
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             change
             of
             their
             Tone
             ,
             except
             it
             should
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Statue
             is
             quite
             undrest
             ,
             it
             more
             strongly
             affects
             their
             Imagination
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             believe
             they
             see
             the
             very
             Virgin
             in
             Person
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             therefore
             is
             the
             nick
             of
             time
             ,
             for
             them
             to
             Pray
             with
             the
             greatest
             fervour
             of
             Devotion
             .
             They
             dressed
             her
             in
             a
             Green
             Suit
             of
             Apparel
             ,
             extreamly
             rich
             ,
             being
             a
             Flower-work
             upon
             a
             ground
             of
             Gold.
             The
             Veil
             they
             put
             upon
             her
             Head
             was
             yet
             more
             costly
             ;
             for
             besides
             that
             it
             was
             of
             
             the
             same
             Cloth
             of
             Gold
             ,
             it
             was
             all
             Powder'd
             with
             great
             fine
             Pearls
             :
             After
             this
             they
             put
             upon
             her
             Head
             a
             Crown
             of
             Gold
             ,
             thick
             beset
             with
             Precious
             Stones
             of
             an
             inestimable
             price
             :
             Next
             they
             put
             on
             her
             Neck-Jewel
             ,
             her
             Pendants
             and
             her
             Bracelets
             of
             Diamonds
             ,
             and
             many
             great
             Chains
             of
             Gold
             about
             her
             Neck
             ,
             to
             which
             were
             fastned
             abundance
             of
             Hearts
             and
             Medals
             of
             Gold
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Presents
             that
             Queens
             and
             Catholick
             Princesses
             have
             bestowed
             on
             the
             Image
             out
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             in
             Testimony
             that
             they
             were
             resolved
             to
             be
             its
             Slaves
             .
             The
             whole
             Adorning
             and
             Furniture
             of
             the
             Altar
             was
             equally
             Sumptuous
             and
             Magnificent
             ,
             nothing
             being
             to
             be
             seen
             but
             great
             Pots
             or
             Vessels
             ,
             Basins
             ,
             Lamps
             and
             Candlesticks
             ,
             all
             of
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             ,
             and
             beset
             with
             Precious
             Stones
             ;
             all
             which
             by
             the
             light
             of
             a
             vast
             quantity
             of
             Wax
             Candles
             that
             burn
             there
             Day
             and
             Night
             ,
             afforded
             a
             lustre
             whose
             Beauty
             Ravish'd
             the
             Soul
             through
             the
             Eyes
             .
             It
             is
             no
             wonder
             to
             me
             that
             many
             do
             aver
             themselves
             to
             be
             sensible
             of
             an
             extraordinary
             Devotion
             in
             this
             place
             :
             For
             besides
             that
             one
             cannot
             enter
             there
             without
             thinking
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             one's
             Imagination
             is
             already
             forestall'd
             with
             the
             thought
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             the
             Chamber
             where
             the
             Eternal
             Word
             became
             Incarnate
             ;
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             it
             is
             the
             property
             of
             all
             Bright
             and
             Lustrous
             Creatures
             ,
             to
             raise
             our
             Hearts
             to
             the
             Creator
             ,
             more
             than
             dark
             and
             common
             ones
             use
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             especially
             when
             their
             Splendor
             is
             seconded
             with
             Novelty
             .
             When
             we
             lift
             up
             our
             Eyes
             to
             the
             Firmament
             in
             a
             clear
             night
             when
             the
             Sky
             is
             full
             of
             Stars
             ,
             this
             sight
             powerfully
             raises
             our
             Souls
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             makes
             us
             say
             ,
             
               Quam
               
               Augusta
               est
               Domus
               Dei
               !
               How
               Glorious
               is
               the
               House
               of
               God!
            
             In
             like
             manner
             those
             Persons
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             wont
             to
             see
             so
             many
             Lights
             ,
             so
             much
             Gold
             ,
             Silver
             and
             Precious
             Stones
             ,
             which
             Mutually
             exalt
             each
             others
             Glory
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             enter
             this
             Chappel
             of
             Loretto
             ,
             where
             they
             meet
             with
             all
             these
             things
             together
             ,
             cannot
             but
             naturally
             be
             moved
             with
             thoughts
             of
             Devotion
             .
             Naturalists
             observe
             that
             Precious
             Stones
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             extreamly
             friendly
             and
             sympathising
             with
             the
             Heart
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             Recreate
             and
             make
             it
             light
             and
             Merry
             by
             a
             secret
             Sympathy
             they
             have
             with
             the
             Vital
             Spirits
             ;
             now
             there
             being
             an
             almost
             infinite
             number
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             these
             Precious
             Stones
             in
             this
             Chappel
             ,
             who
             can
             doubt
             but
             that
             they
             must
             make
             a
             Corresponding
             great
             Impression
             on
             the
             Hearts
             of
             the
             Ravisht
             Spectators
             ?
             This
             natural
             effect
             being
             by
             some
             Simple
             and
             Ignorant
             People
             supposed
             to
             be
             a
             particular
             Grace
             of
             God
             appropriated
             to
             that
             place
             ,
             makes
             them
             take
             it
             for
             no
             less
             than
             a
             continual
             Miracle
             :
             but
             the
             Extravagancies
             continually
             committed
             here
             are
             a
             sufficient
             Argument
             against
             this
             weak
             and
             ungrounded
             Opinion
             :
             They
             kiss
             the
             Walls
             all
             round
             about
             the
             Chappel
             ,
             they
             lick
             the
             Bricks
             with
             their
             Tongues
             ,
             they
             rub
             their
             Beads
             against
             them
             ,
             they
             take
             Thread
             ,
             and
             having
             compassed
             the
             Chappel
             with
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             pretended
             to
             take
             the
             Measure
             or
             Compass
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             afterwards
             make
             a
             Girdle
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             they
             say
             is
             very
             Efficacious
             against
             Witchcraft
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             Ills.
             The
             Priests
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             are
             not
             unmindful
             of
             their
             Gain
             ;
             they
             have
             persons
             placed
             every
             where
             in
             the
             Chappel
             and
             great
             Church
             ,
             who
             press
             
             the
             People
             to
             give
             Alms
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             Masses
             said
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             our
             Lady
             .
             They
             pay
             a
             Crown
             apiece
             for
             every
             Mass
             ,
             and
             the
             Priests
             promise
             to
             say
             them
             all
             at
             our
             Ladies
             Altar
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Chappel
             .
             T
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             Priests
             receive
             Mony
             for
             the
             saying
             of
             above
             50000
             Masses
             every
             year
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             as
             sure
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             say
             above
             ●0000
             in
             a
             year
             at
             that
             Altar
             ;
             so
             that
             all
             the
             rest
             who
             have
             given
             their
             Mony
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             frustrated
             of
             their
             intentions
             and
             choused
             of
             their
             Mony.
             Those
             that
             are
             Rich
             and
             Wealthy
             bestow
             great
             Presents
             upon
             the
             Wooden
             Statue
             of
             the
             Virgin
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Chappel
             ,
             which
             without
             any
             Addition
             or
             Modification
             ,
             they
             call
             
               the
               Holy
               Virgin
               of
            
             Loretto
             ;
             They
             present
             her
             with
             Necklaces
             ,
             and
             Bracelets
             of
             Pearls
             and
             Diamonds
             ,
             Hearts
             of
             Gold
             ,
             Medals
             ,
             Candlesticks
             ,
             Lamps
             Embost
             ,
             Pictures
             of
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             of
             a
             Prodigious
             Weight
             and
             Bigness
             .
             Many
             present
             her
             with
             Rings
             ,
             and
             most
             Precious
             Jewels
             ,
             as
             a
             Token
             of
             their
             espousing
             of
             her
             ;
             she
             hath
             above
             Fifty
             Gowns
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             of
             an
             Inestimable
             Price
             ;
             insomuch
             as
             she
             is
             at
             this
             day
             the
             Richest
             Pupp●t
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Universe
             ,
             and
             the
             piece
             of
             Wood
             the
             most
             Sumptuously
             drest
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             whole
             World.
             T
             is
             to
             this
             Image
             that
             those
             famous
             Litanies
             which
             are
             so
             much
             in
             vogue
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             Rom●
             have
             been
             addressed
             ,
             which
             are
             commonly
             called
             
               the
               Litanies
               of
               the
               Virgin
            
             ,
             or
             
               the
               Litanies
               of
               our
               Lady
               of
            
             Loretto
             ,
             wherein
             she
             is
             termed
             
               the
               Queen
               of
               Angels
               ;
               Mother
               of
               Divine
               Grace
               ;
               the
               Gate
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               the
               help
               of
               Christians
               ;
               the
               Refuge
               of
               Sinners
               ,
               
               &c.
               
            
             However
             ,
             neither
             all
             these
             costly
             Ornaments
             ,
             or
             Glorious
             Titles
             have
             been
             powerful
             enough
             to
             divert
             the
             Worms
             from
             exerting
             their
             Activity
             upon
             this
             so
             highly
             Adorned
             and
             Adored
             Statue
             ;
             for
             I
             observed
             as
             they
             were
             a
             changing
             its
             Cloathes
             ,
             that
             the
             Wood
             was
             all
             Rotten
             and
             full
             of
             Wormholes
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             that
             this
             piece
             of
             Wood
             ,
             which
             is
             supposed
             to
             hear
             the
             Prayers
             of
             so
             many
             Idolaters
             ,
             carries
             its
             own
             Condemnation
             with
             it
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             is
             not
             able
             to
             rescue
             it self
             from
             Corruption
             .
             The
             Popes
             who
             draw
             more
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             from
             this
             place
             ,
             than
             from
             any
             other
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             have
             accordingly
             favoured
             it
             with
             the
             greatest
             Stock
             of
             Indulgences
             .
             They
             have
             granted
             to
             this
             Chappel
             all
             the
             Priviledges
             appertaining
             to
             their
             S.
             Peter
             of
             Rome
             .
             The
             Grand
             Penitentiaries
             and
             Confessors
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             Jesuits
             ,
             do
             here
             absolve
             all
             sorts
             of
             Cases
             ,
             even
             of
             those
             the
             Popes
             have
             reserved
             for
             themselves
             :
             For
             seeing
             it
             is
             a
             place
             in
             the
             Popes
             own
             Territories
             ,
             't
             is
             very
             indifferent
             to
             them
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             absolved
             there
             or
             at
             Rome
             ,
             because
             their
             profit
             is
             the
             same
             :
             But
             I
             question
             not
             ,
             should
             the
             Angels
             think
             sit
             once
             more
             to
             take
             the
             pains
             to
             Transport
             this
             Chappel
             into
             the
             Estate
             of
             some
             strange
             Prince
             ,
             they
             would
             soon
             Revoke
             and
             Cancel
             all
             their
             Pardons
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             then
             the
             case
             would
             be
             altered
             .
             They
             are
             very
             careful
             to
             preserve
             this
             Chappel
             whole
             and
             entire
             ;
             to
             this
             end
             they
             have
             darted
             all
             the
             Thunderbolts
             of
             the
             Vatican
             against
             those
             who
             shall
             under
             take
             to
             loosen
             the
             least
             Stone
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             to
             scrape
             the
             Walls
             ;
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             lick
             them
             ,
             
             but
             not
             to
             bite
             the
             least
             particle
             off
             from
             them
             .
             The
             reason
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             because
             according
             to
             the
             Principles
             of
             Rome
             ,
             a
             Part
             is
             taken
             for
             the
             Whole
             :
             Thus
             if
             they
             have
             but
             a
             Finger
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             small
             part
             of
             a
             Saints
             Body
             ,
             t
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             as
             if
             they
             had
             it
             all
             entire
             :
             Whence
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             one
             could
             get
             but
             a
             little
             piece
             of
             Brick
             of
             the
             
               Santa
               Casa
            
             ,
             he
             might
             go
             and
             Build
             a
             Chappel
             in
             a
             strange
             Country
             ,
             and
             having
             enclosed
             the
             Bit
             of
             Brick
             ,
             make
             the
             place
             as
             considerable
             ,
             as
             this
             of
             Loretto
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             means
             spare
             so
             many
             People
             the
             labour
             of
             going
             so
             far
             in
             Pilgrimage
             .
             By
             this
             you
             may
             conceive
             how
             great
             a
             damage
             this
             would
             be
             to
             the
             Popes
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             it
             is
             their
             interest
             to
             affix
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             in
             all
             places
             within
             and
             without
             the
             Chappel
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Church
             which
             compasseth
             it
             about
             ,
             the
             Anathemas
             and
             Excommunications
             they
             have
             pronounced
             against
             those
             ,
             who
             should
             be
             so
             unadvised
             as
             to
             take
             away
             the
             least
             particle
             thereof
             .
             However
             being
             mistrustful
             of
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             their
             Thunderbolts
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             and
             not
             believing
             them
             sufficient
             to
             secure
             this
             their
             vast
             Treasure
             ;
             they
             have
             had
             recourse
             to
             subtilty
             and
             cunning
             ,
             and
             have
             falsly
             published
             that
             God
             hath
             punished
             many
             persons
             with
             sudden
             Death
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             so
             bold
             to
             take
             away
             some
             of
             the
             Bricks
             thereof
             ;
             that
             others
             have
             been
             deprived
             of
             Motion
             ,
             until
             they
             had
             Vowed
             to
             restore
             what
             they
             had
             so
             Sacrilegiously
             Stolen
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             that
             Angels
             had
             come
             and
             Snatched
             the
             Bricks
             out
             of
             the
             Hands
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             had
             Stolen
             them
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             fix
             them
             where
             they
             were
             before
             .
             Amongst
             
             the
             rest
             they
             shew
             us
             two
             Bricks
             ,
             which
             are
             fastned
             to
             one
             of
             the
             Walls
             of
             the
             Chappel
             ,
             with
             two
             pieces
             of
             Iron
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             them
             from
             the
             rest
             ;
             the
             one
             of
             which
             a
             Polish
             Gentleman
             had
             carried
             away
             with
             the
             design
             of
             having
             a
             like
             Chappel
             to
             that
             of
             Loretto
             ,
             built
             in
             his
             own
             Country
             :
             They
             tell
             us
             that
             by
             an
             Invisible
             force
             he
             was
             stopt
             in
             his
             Journy
             ,
             and
             deprived
             of
             all
             Motion
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             means
             was
             forced
             to
             send
             back
             the
             Brick
             he
             robb'd
             ,
             to
             Loretto
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             no
             sooner
             done
             ,
             but
             his
             Immobility
             being
             taken
             away
             ,
             he
             was
             in
             a
             condition
             to
             continue
             his
             Journy
             .
             The
             other
             was
             taken
             by
             a
             Spanish
             Lord
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             intent
             ,
             who
             being
             on
             his
             Journy
             home-ward
             ,
             the
             Angels
             pursu'd
             him
             ,
             and
             after
             having
             Bang'd
             him
             handsomly
             ,
             took
             away
             the
             Brick
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             carried
             it
             to
             Loretto
             .
          
           
             These
             Miracles
             ,
             (
             and
             many
             others
             of
             the
             same
             Stamp
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             every
             whit
             as
             Ridiculous
             )
             ar●
             printed
             and
             affixed
             in
             several
             places
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             Strangers
             may
             Read
             them
             ,
             and
             beware
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             I
             can
             assure
             you
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             are
             no
             better
             than
             great
             staring
             Lies
             ,
             forged
             and
             invented
             by
             the
             Popes
             ,
             whereby
             they
             craftily
             endeavour
             to
             perswade
             their
             
               Roman
               Catholicks
            
             ,
             That
             they
             have
             the
             
               Santa
               Casa
            
             whole
             and
             entire
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             Scrap
             of
             it
             in
             any
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Habitable
             World.
             That
             which
             makes
             me
             assert
             this
             with
             so
             much
             confidence
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             I
             my self
             ,
             who
             Write
             to
             you
             ,
             did
             loosen
             a
             considerable
             piece
             of
             this
             Wall
             of
             Lorette
             ,
             and
             carried
             it
             away
             with
             me
             ,
             without
             being
             Bang'd
             by
             the
             
             Angels
             ,
             or
             made
             immovable
             by
             some
             Invisible
             Power
             :
             And
             if
             the
             Guardians
             of
             the
             Chappel
             have
             not
             taken
             care
             ,
             to
             stop
             up
             the
             Hole
             again
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             may
             be
             there
             seen
             still
             to
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             They
             begin
             to
             Say
             their
             Masses
             every
             day
             at
             the
             
               Virgins
               Altar
            
             by
             Two
             of
             the
             Clock
             in
             the
             Morning
             ,
             and
             I
             repair'd
             thither
             about
             Three
             ,
             and
             finding
             but
             a
             very
             few
             Persons
             in
             the
             Chappel
             ,
             I
             kept
             in
             the
             Entry
             ,
             where
             I
             could
             not
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             by
             any
             ,
             the
             People
             being
             all
             before
             me
             ,
             and
             none
             on
             either
             side
             of
             me
             ,
             or
             behind
             me
             ;
             at
             which
             time
             ,
             with
             an
             Iron-Instrument
             I
             had
             ,
             I
             broke
             off
             a
             piece
             of
             the
             Wall
             ,
             and
             carried
             it
             away
             with
             me
             ;
             since
             which
             I
             have
             Travell'd
             throughout
             all
             Italy
             ;
             I
             have
             been
             in
             France
             and
             in
             Germany
             neither
             hath
             any
             the
             least
             ill
             Accident
             befallen
             me
             :
             Until
             at
             last
             being
             weary
             of
             carrying
             this
             Stone
             so
             long
             in
             my
             Pocket
             ,
             and
             looking
             upon
             it
             as
             an
             unprofitable
             Burthen
             ,
             I
             cast
             it
             away
             in
             the
             Fields
             by
             way
             of
             Contempt
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             a
             kind
             of
             Indignation
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             had
             received
             such
             Adorations
             as
             are
             due
             to
             God
             alone
             .
             I
             must
             own
             ,
             that
             about
             Two
             days
             Journy
             from
             Loretto
             ,
             near
             Tolentin
             ,
             in
             my
             Way
             to
             Rome
             ,
             there
             hapned
             to
             fall
             a
             very
             great
             Rain
             for
             Two
             days
             together
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Brooks
             swell'd
             to
             that
             degree
             ,
             that
             they
             drown'd
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Country
             ;
             and
             passing
             over
             an
             Old-Bridge
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Arches
             shaken
             with
             the
             Tread
             of
             my
             Horse
             ,
             fell
             down
             with
             an
             horrid
             Noise
             into
             the
             Water
             at
             two
             Steps
             from
             me
             ,
             upon
             which
             swiftly
             Turning
             my
             Horse
             ,
             I
             got
             over
             the
             other
             Half
             of
             the
             Bridge
             behind
             me
             as
             fast
             as
             I
             could
             ,
             
             and
             at
             the
             same
             Moment
             the
             Brick
             I
             had
             taken
             at
             Loretto
             came
             to
             my
             mind
             :
             I
             deliberated
             with
             my self
             ,
             whether
             I
             ought
             to
             go
             back
             and
             return
             it
             to
             the
             place
             again
             ;
             but
             taking
             Reason
             rather
             than
             the
             present
             Accident
             to
             be
             my
             Counsellor
             ,
             I
             made
             these
             following
             Reflections
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             I
             consider'd
             ,
             That
             if
             indeed
             God
             were
             so
             Jealous
             of
             preserving
             that
             Chappel
             whole
             and
             entire
             in
             every
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             have
             suffer'd
             the
             Ceiling
             thereof
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             considerable
             part
             thereof
             ,
             to
             Rot
             and
             Fall-down
             ;
             to
             repair
             which
             Defect
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             hinted
             before
             )
             they
             have
             Arch'd
             it
             over
             .
             In
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             I
             consider'd
             with
             my self
             ,
             That
             the
             Manger
             at
             Bethlehem
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Holy
               Sepulchre
            
             ,
             were
             not
             inferiour
             in
             Dignity
             to
             this
             Little
             House
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             and
             that
             nevertheless
             God
             had
             been
             pleased
             to
             leave
             them
             in
             the
             Hands
             of
             Infidels
             ;
             and
             that
             consequently
             the
             Story
             told
             concerning
             the
             Transportation
             of
             the
             
               Santa
               Casa
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Motives
             of
             it
             ,
             could
             be
             no
             better
             than
             a
             Fable
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             as
             I
             my self
             had
             been
             an
             Eye-witness
             of
             so
             many
             Cheats
             and
             Lies
             ,
             which
             the
             
               Romish
               Priests
            
             invent
             to
             increase
             their
             Gains
             ,
             this
             serv'd
             for
             a
             convincing
             Argument
             to
             me
             ,
             Not
             to
             give
             the
             least
             Credit
             to
             all
             these
             pretended
             Miracles
             ,
             which
             are
             only
             invented
             either
             to
             preserve
             the
             Chappel
             of
             Loretto
             in
             the
             Popes
             Territories
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             to
             dispose
             the
             Minds
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             upon
             occasion
             of
             War
             ,
             any
             strange
             Prince
             should
             cause
             the
             same
             to
             be
             carried
             to
             his
             own
             Country
             ,
             they
             might
             notwithstanding
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Angels
             had
             brought
             it
             back
             again
             
             to
             its
             former
             place
             ;
             and
             consequently
             might
             boldly
             deny
             ,
             that
             this
             supposed
             Prince
             had
             the
             True
             
               Santa
               Casa
            
             .
          
           
             All
             this
             made
             me
             conclude
             ,
             There
             was
             nothing
             extraordinary
             in
             the
             Fall
             of
             this
             Bridge
             ,
             as
             hapning
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Age
             and
             Weakness
             of
             the
             Bridge
             ,
             or
             because
             the
             violent
             Torrent
             of
             the
             Waters
             had
             undermin'd
             its
             Foundation
             .
             Being
             thus
             satisfied
             ,
             I
             went
             to
             seek
             another
             place
             for
             to
             pass
             the
             Water
             ,
             and
             so
             continued
             my
             Voyage
             ,
             Thanks
             be
             to
             God
             ,
             very
             happily
             .
             Had
             I
             gone
             back
             to
             restore
             the
             Stone
             ,
             the
             Priests
             to
             be
             sure
             would
             not
             have
             been
             wanting
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               A
               Miracle
               ,
               a
               Miracle
            
             !
             and
             to
             publish
             the
             same
             every
             where
             ;
             a
             Picture
             would
             presently
             have
             been
             drawn
             of
             this
             Accident
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             have
             added
             to
             the
             great
             Number
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             which
             are
             fastned
             to
             the
             Walls
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             piece
             of
             Brick
             would
             have
             been
             distinguish'd
             with
             a
             piece
             of
             Iron
             ,
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             by
             Pilgrims
             and
             Strangers
             ,
             as
             an
             Evidence
             of
             the
             said
             Miracle
             :
             Whereas
             Experience
             and
             Time
             have
             since
             fully
             convinced
             me
             ,
             That
             God
             never
             concern'd
             himself
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Fall
             of
             the
             Bridge
             was
             meerly
             Casual
             .
             Before
             I
             take
             my
             leave
             of
             Loretto
             ,
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             in
             general
             ,
             That
             the
             Treasure
             preserv'd
             there
             is
             altogether
             inestimable
             .
             A
             Pope
             being
             informed
             ,
             That
             some
             had
             acquainted
             the
             Turks
             thereof
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             projecting
             to
             make
             a
             Descent
             there
             ,
             caused
             the
             Town
             to
             be
             Fortified
             with
             strong
             Walls
             and
             Bastions
             ,
             where
             he
             planted
             abundance
             of
             Great
             Guns
             ;
             He
             apprehended
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             that
             the
             Angels
             would
             not
             be
             so
             
             zealous
             ,
             to
             preserve
             the
             Treasure
             that
             is
             there
             kept
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             been
             to
             secure
             the
             Bricks
             of
             the
             
               Santa
               Casa
            
             .
             And
             to
             speak
             the
             Truth
             ,
             the
             Case
             is
             very
             different
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             an
             easie
             matter
             to
             restore
             the
             Bricks
             ,
             where
             any
             are
             wanting
             ,
             and
             then
             declare
             ,
             That
             the
             Angels
             have
             return'd
             them
             to
             their
             places
             ;
             but
             should
             the
             Turks
             come
             once
             to
             take
             away
             the
             precious
             Stones
             of
             that
             inestimable
             Treasury
             ,
             't
             is
             to
             be
             fear'd
             they
             would
             be
             to
             seek
             for
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             to
             restore
             them
             .
             The
             Jesuits
             ,
             who
             are
             very
             vigilant
             of
             getting
             into
             possession
             of
             the
             best
             and
             most
             advantagious
             Posts
             ,
             have
             obtain'd
             all
             the
             Confessors
             places
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             at
             certain
             Hours
             of
             the
             day
             they
             repair
             thither
             for
             to
             hear
             Confessions
             in
             all
             sorts
             of
             Languages
             .
             They
             have
             a
             very
             peculiar
             and
             wonderful
             dexterousness
             to
             squeez
             Mony
             from
             Strangers
             ;
             they
             beg
             some
             of
             all
             those
             that
             come
             to
             Confess
             to
             them
             ,
             on
             pretence
             of
             assisting
             poor
             Pilgrims
             therewith
             ;
             but
             indeed
             keep
             all
             they
             get
             for
             themselves
             ,
             except
             only
             some
             few
             Pence
             they
             give
             them
             now
             and
             then
             ,
             making
             use
             to
             this
             purpose
             of
             their
             mental
             Restriction
             ,
             as
             a
             Jesuit
             (
             who
             had
             quitted
             their
             Society
             )
             told
             me
             :
             for
             seeing
             they
             have
             made
             a
             Vow
             of
             Personal
             Poverty
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             never
             possessing
             any
             thing
             in
             particular
             ,
             but
             all
             in
             common
             ;
             they
             pretend
             themselves
             to
             be
             the
             first
             and
             chiefest
             Poor
             ,
             and
             Pilgrims
             too
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             every
             Man
             is
             a
             Pilgrim
             upon
             Earth
             .
             Thus
             they
             bestow
             the
             Alms
             given
             them
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             and
             believe
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             means
             they
             abundantly
             answer
             the
             intention
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             trusted
             them
             with
             the
             Distribution
             of
             
             them
             .
             A
             poor
             Priest
             of
             Savoy●
             ,
             who
             was
             reduc'd
             to
             a
             very
             pitiful
             Condition
             ,
             coming
             to
             me
             to
             began
             Alms
             ,
             I
             sent
             him
             to
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             who
             I
             knew
             had
             that
             Morning
             received
             Threescore
             Crowns
             of
             a
             Rich
             Man
             ,
             with
             whom
             I
             had
             spoke
             my self
             .
             The
             Jesuit
             told
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             very
             sorry
             he
             was
             not
             in
             a
             condition
             to
             assist
             him
             ,
             for
             that
             of
             a
             long
             time
             he
             had
             not
             been
             entrusted
             with
             any
             Charities
             ,
             and
             so
             sent
             him
             away
             without
             giving
             him
             any
             thing
             .
             Which
             way
             soever
             a
             man
             turns
             himself
             in
             this
             Holy
             City
             of
             Loretto
             ,
             he
             meets
             with
             persons
             that
             Beg
             Mony
             of
             him
             :
             The
             Priests
             ask
             it
             ,
             to
             say
             Masses
             for
             you
             ;
             The
             Jesuits
             ,
             to
             give
             Alms
             to
             the
             Poor
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             told
             you
             ;
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             Box-Carryers
             ,
             that
             gather
             in
             Mony
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Chappel
             ,
             are
             continually
             a
             Dunning
             you
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             Streets
             as
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             put
             something
             into
             them
             .
             The
             Shopkeepers
             of
             the
             Town
             ,
             who
             are
             all
             of
             them
             Sellers
             of
             Bead-Rows
             and
             Medals
             ,
             deaffen
             your
             Ears
             on
             every
             side
             ,
             to
             come
             and
             buy
             their
             Trumperies
             ;
             a
             vast
             number
             of
             Vagabonds
             ,
             in
             the
             Habit
             of
             Pilgrims
             ,
             flock
             about
             you
             to
             beg
             the
             Passada
             ,
             and
             cut
             your
             Purse
             if
             they
             can
             :
             An
             lastly
             ,
             The
             Vintners
             and
             Inn-keepers
             sell
             their
             Provisions
             at
             a
             most
             exorbitant
             Price
             ;
             alledging
             for
             their
             Excuse
             ,
             That
             the
             Pope
             lays
             such
             vast
             Imposts
             upon
             every
             thing
             that
             enters
             Loretto
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             any
             otherwise
             to
             save
             themselves
             harmless
             ;
             insomuch
             as
             all
             being
             well
             weighed
             ,
             the
             Pope
             proves
             to
             be
             the
             greatest
             Exactor
             of
             all
             .
             And
             is
             not
             this
             now
             ,
             think
             you
             ,
             a
             place
             sufficiently
             qualified
             with
             Holiness
             ,
             to
             make
             
             it
             the
             Darling
             City
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ?
             And
             are
             not
             these
             well-chosen
             People
             ,
             for
             whom
             God
             should
             work
             so
             many
             Miracles
             ,
             to
             keep
             them
             in
             the
             secure
             possession
             of
             this
             House
             ,
             which
             the
             Papists
             pretend
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             very
             same
             wherein
             the
             
               Eternal
               Word
            
             became
             Incarnate
             ?
             All
             the
             Walls
             of
             the
             Great
             Church
             are
             full
             hung
             with
             a
             vast
             number
             of
             Little
             Pictures
             ,
             in
             which
             are
             represented
             the
             Miracles
             the
             
               Holy
               Virgin
            
             hath
             wrought
             in
             favour
             of
             those
             who
             have
             Vowed
             to
             go
             thither
             in
             Pilgrimage
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             take
             occasion
             here
             ,
             to
             acquaint
             you
             in
             what
             manner
             Miracles
             are
             still
             wrought
             every
             day
             in
             Italy
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             are
             .
             I
             have
             observed
             Three
             chief
             Causes
             of
             them
             ;
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             the
             
               Covetousness
               of
               the
               Clergy
            
             ;
             the
             second
             is
             ,
             the
             
               Cunning
               of
               some
               Beggars
            
             ;
             and
             the
             third
             is
             ,
             
               Popular
               Error
            
             ,
             joyn'd
             with
             a
             Custom
             the
             Priests
             have
             introduc'd
             of
             sending
             
               Pictures
               to
               the
               Churches
            
             ,
             representing
             the
             Dangers
             that
             any
             have
             escaped
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Avarice
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             Religious
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             two
             Orders
             that
             divide
             the
             whole
             Clergy
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             better
             Invention
             to
             satisfie
             the
             same
             (
             next
             to
             Purgatory
             )
             than
             this
             of
             publishing
             from
             time
             to
             time
             some
             Miracles
             ,
             they
             pretend
             to
             have
             been
             wrought
             in
             their
             Churches
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             next
             to
             Purgatory
             ,
             which
             indeed
             is
             to
             them
             an
             overflowing
             Source
             of
             Riches
             ,
             because
             the
             thing
             is
             more
             general
             .
             All
             Men
             must
             die
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Elect
             (
             according
             to
             their
             Doctrin
             )
             must
             at
             least
             pass
             through
             the
             Flames
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             for
             some
             Hours
             or
             some
             
             Days
             ;
             Neither
             was
             there
             ever
             any
             (
             say
             they
             )
             except
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             who
             by
             a
             peculiar
             Priviledge
             has
             been
             exempted
             from
             it
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Reason
             ,
             why
             there
             is
             not
             a
             
               Roman
               Catholick
            
             to
             be
             found
             who
             doth
             not
             give
             Mony
             for
             Masses
             and
             Prayers
             to
             be
             said
             for
             his
             Deceased
             Friends
             and
             Kindred
             ;
             or
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             make
             Legacies
             or
             Foundations
             ,
             for
             to
             have
             the
             same
             said
             for
             himself
             ,
             after
             his
             Death
             :
             But
             as
             for
             Miracles
             ,
             these
             only
             happen
             in
             particular
             Cases
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             the
             Life
             of
             Man
             is
             subject
             to
             many
             sad
             Accidents
             or
             Disasters
             ,
             Men
             would
             be
             very
             glad
             to
             be
             sure
             of
             a
             Miracle
             to
             relieve
             them
             in
             time
             of
             need
             or
             danger
             :
             This
             is
             that
             which
             makes
             those
             of
             the
             
               Romish
               Communion
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             their
             Priests
             promise
             no
             less
             at
             every
             moment
             ,
             upon
             condition
             they
             will
             signalize
             their
             Devotion
             at
             the
             Chappel
             of
             such
             a
             Miraculous
             Saint
             ,
             which
             they
             pretend
             to
             have
             in
             their
             Church
             ,
             or
             joyn
             themselves
             to
             some
             of
             their
             Confraternities
             ,
             suffer
             themselves
             easily
             to
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             what
             Mony
             they
             ask
             of
             them
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             they
             find
             it
             necessary
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             to
             awaken
             and
             excite
             the
             Peoples
             Attentions
             by
             the
             starting
             of
             some
             New
             Miracle
             ,
             which
             they
             know
             how
             to
             do
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Address
             and
             Cunning.
             The
             most
             common
             way
             they
             make
             use
             of
             is
             this
             ;
             When
             they
             go
             to
             Visit
             the
             Sick
             ,
             they
             carry
             along
             with
             them
             either
             Wine
             or
             Water
             ,
             or
             some
             Rag
             of
             Linnen
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             blest
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             such
             an
             He
             or
             She-Saint
             :
             If
             the
             Sick
             person
             ,
             who
             has
             made
             use
             of
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             chance
             to
             Recover
             ,
             
             which
             very
             Naturally
             may
             happen
             so
             ,
             because
             we
             have
             Instances
             every
             day
             of
             persons
             that
             Recover
             ,
             after
             that
             they
             have
             been
             given
             over
             by
             Physicians
             ,
             then
             the
             Priests
             are
             sure
             to
             attribute
             the
             Recovery
             of
             their
             Health
             to
             the
             Saint
             of
             their
             Church
             :
             They
             demand
             an
             Attestation
             of
             it
             from
             him
             who
             was
             Sick
             ;
             they
             make
             a
             great
             Noise
             with
             it
             through
             the
             City
             ;
             and
             the
             next
             Sunday
             ,
             they
             publickly
             proclaim
             the
             Miracle
             from
             the
             Pulpit
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             If
             any
             person
             be
             ready
             to
             undertake
             a
             Journy
             or
             Voyage
             ,
             they
             go
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             perswade
             him
             to
             make
             a
             Vow
             to
             some
             Saint
             of
             their
             Church
             ;
             and
             if
             afterwards
             it
             happens
             ,
             that
             this
             person
             meet
             with
             some
             bad
             Accident
             ;
             as
             a
             dangerous
             Storm
             at
             Sea
             ,
             a
             Fall
             from
             his
             Horse
             ,
             or
             the
             Overturning
             of
             his
             Coach
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             escapes
             with
             his
             Life
             and
             Health
             ,
             as
             it
             often
             happens
             to
             the
             worst
             of
             Men
             ;
             in
             this
             case
             he
             never
             fails
             ascribing
             it
             to
             the
             He
             or
             She-Saint
             of
             such
             a
             Church
             :
             Immediately
             upon
             his
             Return
             he
             acquaints
             the
             Priests
             or
             Monks
             therewith
             ,
             who
             begin
             anew
             to
             Toss
             it
             abouts
             ,
             Crying
             ,
             
               A
               Miracle
               ,
               a
               Miracle
            
             !
             And
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             of
             greater
             force
             against
             Storms
             and
             Tempests
             at
             Sea
             ,
             or
             Mischances
             by
             Land
             ,
             than
             to
             apply
             ones
             self
             to
             the
             Saint
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             procure
             Prayers
             and
             Masses
             to
             be
             said
             for
             them
             there
             ,
             as
             the
             person
             who
             is
             lately
             Return'd
             from
             his
             Voyage
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             this
             Miracle
             has
             hapned
             ,
             did
             upon
             his
             Setting-out
             .
             Others
             ,
             who
             are
             endowed
             with
             a
             larger
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             who
             believe
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             them
             to
             Lie
             ,
             to
             enhance
             the
             Honour
             of
             their
             Saints
             ,
             take
             the
             boldness
             to
             suppose
             and
             invent
             
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             to
             produce
             themselves
             for
             Examples
             ▪
             declaring
             ,
             That
             they
             have
             had
             Revelations
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Saints
             themselves
             have
             appeared
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             have
             Healed
             them
             of
             their
             Infirmities
             .
             The
             People
             ,
             who
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             gull'd
             by
             the
             outward
             Appearances
             of
             Godliness
             of
             those
             sorts
             of
             Men
             ,
             do
             not
             trouble
             themselves
             to
             search
             any
             further
             into
             the
             Matter
             ,
             but
             rely
             upon
             their
             Word
             .
             There
             are
             some
             Men
             ,
             who
             from
             Natural
             Intimations
             ,
             know
             two
             or
             three
             days
             before
             what
             kind
             of
             Weather
             it
             will
             be
             :
             Thus
             there
             are
             some
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             Pains
             they
             feel
             in
             their
             Corns
             ,
             will
             tell
             you
             whether
             we
             shall
             have
             Fair
             or
             Foul
             Weather
             .
             A
             certain
             Father
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Servits
             at
             Viconza
             ,
             a
             Man
             of
             a
             wicked
             and
             debauch'd
             Life
             ,
             who
             Entertain'd
             Three
             Lewd
             Women
             at
             Venice
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             had
             had
             several
             Children
             ,
             being
             seized
             with
             a
             Disease
             not
             fitting
             to
             be
             named
             ,
             never
             fail'd
             of
             feeling
             Excessive
             pains
             two
             or
             three
             Days
             before
             Rain
             .
             Now
             there
             hapned
             an
             extraordinary
             Drought
             for
             Three
             Months
             together
             ,
             which
             caused
             extream
             Damage
             to
             all
             the
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             but
             at
             last
             ,
             the
             Season
             being
             about
             to
             Change
             ,
             the
             Father
             was
             not
             wanting
             to
             have
             the
             sad
             Anvertisements
             of
             it
             .
             He
             was
             the
             Sacristan
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             we
             corruptly
             speak
             it
             )
             Sexton
             of
             a
             Church
             called
             
               Madonna
               del
               Monte
            
             ,
             or
             
               My
               Lady
               of
               the
               Hill
            
             ,
             which
             is
             about
             Half
             a
             League
             distant
             from
             the
             City
             of
             Viconza
             ,
             situate
             upon
             a
             pleasant
             Hill
             ,
             where
             is
             kept
             a
             Miraculous
             Image
             of
             the
             Virgin.
             And
             forasmuch
             as
             he
             perceived
             ,
             That
             the
             Devotion
             of
             People
             was
             already
             much
             abated
             ,
             
             which
             he
             was
             very
             sensible
             of
             by
             the
             slackness
             of
             his
             Purse
             ,
             he
             thought
             of
             kindling
             it
             again
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             ,
             making
             use
             of
             the
             present
             Conjuncture
             ,
             he
             sent
             to
             the
             Podesta
             ,
             or
             Governour
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Viconza
             ;
             acquainting
             him
             ,
             That
             being
             at
             Prayer
             in
             the
             Night
             time
             before
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             whose
             Sacristan
             he
             had
             the
             Honour
             to
             be
             ,
             she
             had
             told
             him
             with
             an
             intelligible
             Voice
             ,
             and
             a
             pleasant
             Smile
             ,
             
               That
               she
               had
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Compassion
               on
               the
               Afflictions
               of
               her
               People
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               great
               Drought
               ,
               which
               spoil'd
               all
               the
               Country
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               case
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
            
             Viconza
             
               would
               within
               Three
               Days
               make
               a
               General
               Procession
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               She
               would
               open
               the
               Flood-gates
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               should
               be
               Rain
               in
               abundanc●
               .
            
             The
             Governour
             hereupon
             immediately
             caused
             an
             Order
             to
             be
             published
             for
             a
             Procession
             against
             the
             Time
             the
             good
             Fryer
             had
             signified
             ;
             at
             which
             Time
             the
             Weather
             did
             not
             fail
             to
             change
             and
             favour
             his
             Wishes
             :
             For
             scarcely
             was
             the
             Procession
             advanced
             Half-way
             ,
             but
             there
             fell
             so
             furious
             a
             Shower
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             who
             assisted
             at
             it
             ,
             were
             almost
             overthrown
             ,
             and
             had
             much
             ado
             to
             get
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             where
             they
             Sung
             Hymns
             of
             Thanks
             to
             the
             Virgin
             for
             that
             high
             Favour
             .
             This
             Miracle
             being
             rumour'd
             abroad
             throughout
             the
             Country
             ,
             for
             Two
             Months
             together
             drew
             a
             great
             Number
             of
             People
             to
             this
             Miraculous
             Image
             .
             The
             Devout
             Sacristan
             finding
             his
             Purse
             well
             Lin'd
             ,
             repair'd
             the
             next
             Carnaval
             to
             Venice
             ,
             to
             divertize
             himself
             there
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             his
             Mistresses
             partakers
             of
             his
             good
             Fortune
             ;
             and
             frankly
             acquainted
             them
             with
             the
             
             Success
             he
             had
             had
             ,
             and
             how
             cleverly
             he
             had
             gull'd
             the
             Unthinking
             People
             :
             But
             some
             time
             after
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             Falling-out
             with
             him
             ,
             like
             another
             Delilah
             betray'd
             him
             ,
             and
             discover'd
             his
             Imposture
             .
             Had
             it
             been
             in
             any
             other
             Country
             ,
             he
             would
             hardly
             have
             escaped
             without
             bearing
             the
             Marks
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             in
             Italy
             these
             things
             are
             easily
             excusable
             ,
             with
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               nothing
               was
               intended
               in
               all
               this
               ,
               save
               only
               the
               Advancement
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Virgins
               Honour
               .
            
          
           
             Another
             Fetch
             of
             the
             Priests
             is
             something
             of
             my
             own
             Discovery
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             do
             not
             know
             that
             ever
             any
             one
             before
             me
             has
             taken
             Notice
             of
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             They
             are
             us'd
             to
             entertain
             Children
             with
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             false
             Tales
             and
             Stories
             ,
             invented
             at
             random
             ,
             concerning
             Apparitions
             and
             Miracles
             ,
             that
             never
             were
             .
             To
             explain
             this
             further
             to
             you
             ,
             you
             may
             take
             notice
             ,
             That
             in
             Italy
             the
             Children
             are
             Catechized
             every
             Sunday
             and
             Holy-day
             throughout
             the
             Year
             in
             all
             their
             Churches
             ,
             at
             One
             of
             the
             Clock
             in
             the
             Afternoon
             :
             To
             make
             them
             the
             more
             ready
             and
             willing
             to
             come
             to
             be
             Catechized
             ,
             the
             Priests
             ,
             after
             that
             they
             have
             explain'd
             some
             one
             Point
             of
             Doctrin
             ,
             they
             tell
             them
             for
             a
             Conclusion
             some
             pleasant
             Story
             ,
             before
             they
             send
             them
             home
             .
             The
             Little
             Italians
             listen
             to
             it
             with
             the
             greatest
             Attention
             imaginable
             ,
             and
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             are
             come
             home
             ,
             tell
             it
             to
             their
             Mothers
             .
             I
             have
             observ'd
             ,
             That
             these
             Priests
             do
             commonly
             take
             ,
             for
             the
             Subject
             of
             their
             Story
             ,
             some
             Miracle
             or
             other
             ,
             which
             they
             pretend
             to
             have
             been
             wrought
             in
             their
             Church
             .
             I
             entred
             once
             into
             a
             Chappel
             ,
             
             where
             one
             of
             these
             young
             Catechizers
             was
             Informing
             his
             young
             Scholars
             ;
             the
             Chappel
             was
             Dedicated
             to
             S.
             Martin
             .
             They
             ordinarily
             Paint
             this
             Saint
             on
             Horseback
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             Sword
             cutting
             off
             the
             Half
             of
             his
             Cloak
             ,
             to
             give
             it
             for
             an
             Alms
             to
             a
             poor
             Beggar
             .
             'T
             was
             in
             this
             posture
             his
             Statue
             ,
             which
             was
             of
             a
             very
             pure
             White-Marble
             ,
             represented
             him
             on
             the
             Altar
             of
             that
             Chappel
             .
             When
             the
             Catechizing
             was
             over
             ,
             the
             Priest
             began
             to
             tell
             these
             Children
             a
             very
             pleasant
             Story
             concerning
             this
             Statue
             :
             He
             told
             them
             ,
             
               That
               a
               Good
               Curate
               of
               that
               Parish
               ,
               had
               often
               seen
               him
               very
               fairly
               come
               down
               from
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               Running
               a
               full
               Gallop
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               that
               one
               day
               having
               taken
               the
               liberty
               to
               ask
               him
               ,
               Whither
               he
               was
               a
               going
               ?
               S.
            
             Martin
             
               told
               him
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               hasting
               to
               the
               Assistance
               of
               a
               very
               honest
               Man
               ,
               who
               had
               procur'd
               many
               Masses
               to
               be
               said
               at
               his
               Altar
               ,
               and
               being
               at
               present
               fallen
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               Robbers
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               a
               Wood
               ,
               was
               in
               great
               danger
               of
               his
               Life
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               hop'd
               to
               come
               timely
               enough
               for
               his
               Relief
               ;
               and
               that
               at
               his
               Return
               ,
               he
               would
               give
               him
               an
               Account
               of
               the
               Success
               of
               his
               Enterprize
               .
            
             The
             Catechizer
             flourish'd
             his
             Discourse
             with
             Circumstances
             so
             extravagant
             and
             ridiculous
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             to
             forbear
             Laughing
             .
             For
             he
             gave
             a
             very
             particular
             description
             of
             S.
             Martins
             whole
             Journy
             ,
             upon
             his
             Horse
             of
             Marble
             ,
             how
             he
             Rid
             a
             full
             Gallop
             over
             Trees
             ,
             Rivers
             ,
             Cities
             ,
             and
             all
             .
             The
             poor
             Children
             all
             this
             while
             Listned
             to
             him
             with
             profound
             Silence
             and
             Attention
             .
             But
             the
             conclusion
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             Cream
             of
             the
             Jest
             was
             ,
             
               That
               
               every
               one
               that
               bore
               a
               great
               Devotion
               to
               that
               Chappel
               ,
               and
               procur'd
               Masses
               to
               be
               said
               there
               ,
               in
               honour
               of
               S.
            
             Martin
             ,
             
               might
               assure
               themselves
               never
               to
               perish
               on
               the
               High
               ways
               ,
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               Robbers
               .
            
             The
             next
             day
             I
             had
             occasion
             to
             speak
             to
             my
             young
             Clergy-man
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             in
             mind
             of
             his
             
               Marble
               S.
               Martin
            
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             made
             to
             Ride
             Post
             ,
             for
             a
             Diversion
             to
             his
             Scholars
             .
             He
             answer'd
             me
             Smiling
             ,
             
               What
               would
               you
               have
               one
               do
               ,
               Sir
               ?
               'T
               is
               the
               Custom
               of
               this
               Country
               ,
               to
               entertain
               the
               Children
               that
               come
               to
               be
               Catechized
               ,
               with
               such
               Stories
               as
               these
               ;
               because
               without
               this
               we
               should
               have
               none
               of
               their
               Company
               .
               It
               is
               impossible
               to
               tell
               them
               always
               True
               ones
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               are
               sometimes
               fain
               to
               be
               beholding
               to
               our
               Inventions
               for
               them
               .
               Things
               are
               only
               so
               far
               Evil
               ,
               as
               they
               produce
               ill
               Effects
               ;
               but
               these
               sorts
               of
               Stories
               cannot
               but
               in
               time
               bring
               forth
               very
               good
               Fruits
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               inspiring
               them
               with
               great
               Confidence
               in
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               obliging
               them
               to
               Pray
               ,
               and
               cause
               Masses
               to
               be
               said
               in
               Honour
               of
               them
               .
            
             What
             think
             you
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             an
             excellent
             piece
             of
             sound
             Morality
             ?
             And
             are
             not
             these
             Children
             ,
             think
             you
             ,
             well
             Taught
             ?
             They
             are
             call'd
             to
             the
             School
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             teach
             them
             nothing
             but
             Lies
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             capable
             of
             making
             a
             greater
             impression
             on
             our
             Spirits
             ,
             or
             of
             fixing
             a
             thing
             more
             lastingly
             in
             our
             Memory
             ,
             than
             what
             we
             learn
             in
             our
             first
             and
             tender
             Youth
             :
             All
             these
             Foolish
             Discourses
             do
             not
             fail
             of
             producing
             very
             great
             effects
             ,
             and
             of
             passing
             at
             last
             for
             currant
             Truth
             in
             the
             Minds
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             who
             ,
             besides
             this
             ,
             are
             accustomed
             very
             glibly
             to
             
             swallow
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Absurdities
             and
             Contradictions
             in
             the
             Point
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             which
             they
             so
             stiffly
             maintain
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             it
             probably
             ,
             that
             has
             so
             over-run
             Italy
             with
             Fables
             ,
             and
             impertinent
             and
             ridiculous
             Stories
             .
             Yet
             these
             People
             are
             so
             infatuated
             therewith
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             any
             Honest
             Man
             and
             Lover
             of
             Truth
             ,
             should
             seem
             too
             curiously
             to
             enquire
             after
             these
             Matters
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             least
             to
             disapprove
             them
             ,
             he
             would
             pass
             for
             no
             better
             than
             an
             Heretick
             .
             Thus
             a
             certain
             person
             was
             cast
             into
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             for
             saying
             ,
             That
             
               He
               did
               not
               believe
               what
               was
               told
               of
               the
               Ass
               of
               S.
            
             Anthony
             of
             Padua
             ,
             
               that
               kneeled
               down
               to
               worship
               the
               Host
               ,
               to
               confound
               the
               Protestants
               .
            
          
           
             From
             this
             first
             Cause
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               Covetousness
               of
               the
               Clergy
            
             ,
             I
             proceed
             to
             the
             Second
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               Slight
               and
               Cunning
               of
               certain
               Beggars
               .
            
          
           
             Poverty
             is
             a
             Well-spring
             of
             Great
             Blessings
             to
             those
             who
             do
             bear
             it
             patiently
             ,
             taking
             it
             as
             from
             the
             Hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             making
             good
             use
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             withal
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             less
             a
             Gulph
             of
             all
             Misery
             and
             Unhappiness
             ,
             to
             those
             who
             receive
             it
             with
             a
             contrary
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             I
             don't
             believe
             there
             is
             any
             Wickedness
             comparable
             to
             that
             of
             a
             Wicked
             Beggar
             .
             A
             Wicked
             Beggar
             hath
             no
             Conscience
             ;
             he
             is
             dispos'd
             to
             undertake
             any
             thing
             in
             order
             to
             rid
             himself
             from
             the
             wretched
             Circumstances
             of
             his
             destitute
             condition
             .
             There
             be
             many
             of
             this
             sort
             in
             Italy
             ,
             who
             Live
             by
             their
             Wits
             and
             Invention
             :
             There
             are
             some
             that
             have
             the
             Patience
             ,
             to
             counterfeit
             themselves
             Cripples
             ,
             Blind
             ,
             or
             struck
             with
             the
             
             Palsie
             for
             Five
             or
             Six
             Years
             together
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             World
             at
             least
             believe
             ,
             that
             a
             Miracle
             has
             been
             wrought
             upon
             them
             ,
             attributing
             their
             Recovery
             to
             some
             Image
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             or
             to
             some
             Saint
             .
             The
             Profit
             which
             accrues
             to
             them
             by
             this
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             People
             being
             informed
             of
             the
             Miracle
             that
             hath
             been
             wrought
             for
             them
             ,
             presently
             believe
             them
             to
             be
             very
             Good
             Men
             ,
             and
             Great
             Friends
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             having
             receiv'd
             such
             Signal
             Favours
             from
             him
             :
             This
             makes
             them
             to
             bestow
             Liberal
             Alms
             upon
             them
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             share
             in
             their
             Prayers
             :
             Yea
             ,
             it
             oft
             happens
             ,
             That
             some
             Rich
             and
             Devout
             persons
             take
             care
             of
             ,
             and
             make
             such
             Provision
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             never
             want
             all
             the
             Remainder
             of
             their
             Lives
             .
             The
             Priests
             and
             the
             Monks
             also
             afford
             them
             an
             Allowance
             ,
             when
             at
             any
             times
             by
             this
             means
             they
             bring
             any
             of
             their
             Chappels
             in
             Vogue
             and
             Request
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             receive
             considerable
             Profit
             thereby
             .
             I
             have
             been
             shewn
             many
             of
             these
             Beggars
             in
             Convents
             and
             Monasteries
             ,
             who
             Live
             there
             amongst
             the
             Domesticks
             in
             great
             Ease
             ,
             and
             without
             doing
             any
             thing
             .
          
           
             The
             Third
             Spring
             from
             whence
             Miracles
             issue
             in
             Italy
             ,
             is
             a
             
               Popular
               Error
            
             ;
             which
             is
             crept
             in
             amongst
             them
             ▪
             and
             at
             present
             has
             taken
             such
             deep
             root
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             impossible
             to
             pluck
             it
             up
             .
             'T
             is
             this
             ,
             Upon
             the
             least
             Accident
             ,
             that
             happens
             to
             the
             Italians
             ,
             and
             the
             least
             Sickness
             or
             Indisposition
             that
             seizeth
             them
             ,
             they
             make
             a
             Vow
             to
             some
             Statue
             or
             Image
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             Saint
             ,
             to
             be
             deliver'd
             from
             it
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             all
             Mishaps
             do
             not
             prove
             Fatal
             to
             Life
             ,
             neither
             do
             all
             
             Diseases
             terminate
             in
             Death
             ,
             so
             that
             many
             times
             they
             escape
             and
             are
             restor'd
             to
             Health
             again
             ;
             which
             by
             a
             strange
             Superstition
             ,
             instead
             of
             attributing
             the
             Glory
             thereof
             to
             God
             alone
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Sole
             LORD
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             ,
             they
             attribute
             the
             Recovery
             of
             their
             Health
             ,
             or
             their
             Deliverance
             from
             Danger
             ,
             to
             the
             Statues
             or
             Images
             to
             whom
             they
             have
             made
             their
             Vows
             :
             To
             make
             their
             Acknowledgment
             of
             the
             Favour
             they
             have
             received
             the
             more
             Authentick
             ,
             in
             compliance
             with
             the
             ill
             Custom
             introduc'd
             amongst
             them
             ,
             they
             cause
             a
             Picture
             to
             be
             Drawn
             ,
             wherein
             is
             set
             forth
             what
             hapned
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             themselves
             ,
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             imploring
             the
             Aid
             of
             the
             said
             Statue
             or
             Image
             ,
             which
             to
             that
             purpose
             is
             represented
             in
             one
             of
             the
             Corners
             of
             the
             Picture
             ,
             and
             towards
             which
             they
             stretch
             forth
             their
             Arms
             or
             Folded-Hands
             with
             these
             Three
             Letters
             underneath
             P.
             G.
             R.
             ,
             which
             signifie
             in
             
               Italian
               Pro
               Gratiâ
               Ricevutâ
               ;
               For
               a
               Favour
               or
               Grace
               Received
               .
            
          
           
             These
             Vow'd
             Pictures
             we
             generally
             find
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             Italy
             ;
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             of
             them
             without
             some
             Miraculous
             Image
             ,
             which
             receives
             the
             Honour
             of
             all
             those
             Deliverances
             and
             Favours
             ,
             and
             to
             whose
             Glory
             those
             Shipwreck-Tables
             are
             hung
             up
             .
             There
             is
             no
             need
             of
             any
             Tapistry
             or
             Hangings
             in
             these
             sorts
             of
             Chappels
             ;
             for
             these
             Small
             Pictures
             are
             so
             thick
             hung
             ,
             that
             they
             cover
             all
             the
             Walls
             .
             There
             are
             of
             them
             of
             all
             Sorts
             :
             Some
             of
             them
             represent
             persons
             pursu'd
             by
             Murtherers
             ;
             others
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             Wounded
             ;
             and
             others
             ,
             Beaten
             at
             Sea
             by
             Furious
             Tempests
             .
             Yea
             ,
             there
             
             are
             not
             wanting
             some
             of
             them
             that
             are
             very
             Scandalous
             ;
             for
             we
             find
             amongst
             them
             Coaches
             full
             of
             Gentlemen
             and
             Ladies
             overthrown
             ,
             and
             they
             tumbling
             over
             one
             another
             ;
             Young
             Women
             that
             are
             forced
             by
             their
             Lovers
             ,
             and
             Women
             in
             Child-Bed
             ,
             represented
             in
             their
             Beds
             in
             a
             very
             wanton
             and
             indecent
             manner
             .
             An
             Italian
             Lord
             told
             me
             ,
             
               That
               he
               very
               willingly
               went
               to
               hear
               Mass
               at
               those
               Altars
               ,
               that
               were
               best
               hung
               with
               such
               Pictures
               as
               these
               ;
               because
               meeting
               in
               them
               with
               something
               for
               his
               Imagination
               to
               feed
               upon
               ,
               the
               Service
               of
               the
               Mass
               did
               seem
               less
               tedious
               to
               him
               .
            
             These
             Pictures
             ,
             which
             are
             no
             more
             than
             Simple
             Vows
             ,
             have
             acquir'd
             so
             great
             Credit
             in
             the
             Minds
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             they
             pass
             at
             present
             for
             Real
             Miracles
             :
             And
             the
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             ,
             who
             write
             the
             Histories
             of
             the
             Places
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             which
             belong
             to
             them
             ,
             make
             no
             difficulty
             to
             alledge
             them
             as
             such
             .
             So
             that
             now
             in
             Italy
             ,
             they
             count
             the
             Miracles
             by
             these
             Pictures
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             of
             these
             any
             Statue
             or
             Image
             hath
             about
             it
             ,
             the
             more
             Miraculous
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             take
             this
             occasion
             to
             tell
             you
             of
             a
             Picture
             ,
             which
             some
             young
             Monks
             of
             the
             Abby
             of
             S.
             Victor
             in
             Milan
             caus'd
             to
             be
             made
             whilst
             I
             was
             there
             .
             The
             Accident
             which
             hapned
             to
             them
             was
             this
             :
             They
             were
             Gilding
             the
             Roof
             of
             one
             of
             the
             Lower-Isles
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             These
             Monks
             ,
             out
             of
             Curiosity
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Work-men
             were
             gone
             to
             get
             their
             Dinner
             ,
             did
             climb
             up
             the
             Scaffold
             to
             the
             number
             of
             Seven
             or
             Eight
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             View
             their
             Work
             ;
             where
             one
             of
             them
             less
             heedful
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             
             Treading
             upon
             a
             Board
             that
             was
             not
             well
             fastned
             ,
             fell
             down
             upon
             the
             Floor
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             All
             the
             rest
             being
             affrighted
             at
             this
             Accident
             ,
             and
             supposing
             that
             the
             whole
             Scaffold
             was
             coming
             down
             ,
             betook
             themselves
             to
             Ladders
             ,
             and
             let
             themselves
             slide-down
             by
             them
             ,
             without
             receiving
             any
             hurt
             ,
             except
             only
             the
             poor
             Monk
             ,
             who
             Fell
             down
             with
             the
             loose-Board
             ;
             who
             was
             much
             Bruised
             .
             They
             took
             him
             up
             in
             this
             pitiful
             condition
             ,
             and
             was
             obliged
             to
             keep
             his
             Bed
             Two
             or
             Three
             Months
             before
             he
             was
             fully
             Recovered
             .
          
           
             I
             was
             present
             when
             the
             Accident
             hapned
             ,
             and
             could
             see
             nothing
             in
             all
             this
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             very
             Natural
             .
             He
             who
             fell
             ,
             hurt
             himself
             proportionably
             to
             the
             Height
             from
             whence
             he
             came
             down
             ,
             and
             the
             Rest
             receiv'd
             no
             hurt
             at
             all
             ,
             because
             they
             slid
             down
             by
             the
             Ladders
             :
             In
             all
             this
             there
             appears
             nothing
             of
             a
             Miracle
             ;
             however
             ,
             because
             the
             Scaffold
             was
             erected
             before
             the
             Chappel
             of
             S.
             Bernard
             of
             Sienna
             ,
             the
             Monks
             concluded
             ,
             That
             without
             doubt
             this
             Saint
             had
             helped
             them
             .
             Accordingly
             they
             got
             a
             Picture
             drawn
             ,
             representing
             their
             Fall
             ,
             in
             one
             Corner
             whereof
             the
             Saint
             was
             Painted
             ,
             Stretching
             forth
             his
             Hands
             for
             their
             Safety
             .
             They
             publish'd
             every
             where
             throughout
             the
             City
             ,
             That
             this
             Saint
             had
             upheld
             them
             in
             their
             Fall
             from
             receiving
             any
             Harm
             .
             The
             Cardinal-Archbishop
             was
             immediately
             acquainted
             therewith
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             did
             Congratulate
             them
             ,
             for
             being
             so
             much
             in
             Favour
             with
             that
             Saint
             .
          
           
             From
             this
             Example
             ,
             and
             what
             before
             I
             have
             told
             you
             upon
             this
             Head
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             you
             may
             easily
             
             conceive
             ,
             how
             far
             we
             are
             to
             give
             credit
             to
             those
             fine
             Legends
             ,
             of
             the
             Lives
             of
             the
             
               New
               Saints
            
             of
             the
             
               Romish
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             of
             what
             weight
             that
             Great
             List
             of
             Miracles
             ought
             to
             be
             with
             us
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             chief
             stuffing
             and
             garniture
             of
             them
             .
             There
             is
             not
             one
             of
             them
             that
             has
             not
             Restored
             Sight
             to
             the
             Blind
             ,
             Hearing
             to
             the
             Deaf
             ,
             Speech
             to
             the
             Dumb
             ,
             and
             a
             clever
             use
             of
             their
             Limbs
             to
             Cripples
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             They
             have
             preserv'd
             from
             all
             ill
             Accidents
             ,
             and
             Cured
             all
             manner
             of
             Diseases
             .
             But
             when
             one
             comes
             to
             an
             Enquiry
             into
             Particulars
             ,
             all
             this
             vanisheth
             in
             Smoak
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             of
             the
             Matter
             is
             reduc'd
             to
             some
             Pictures
             ,
             which
             some
             Superstitious
             Ones
             (
             who
             without
             Reason
             have
             imagin'd
             themselves
             ,
             to
             have
             receiv'd
             Favours
             from
             them
             )
             have
             caus'd
             to
             be
             made
             .
             However
             ,
             when
             these
             Legends
             are
             sent
             to
             strange
             Countries
             ,
             that
             are
             of
             the
             
               Romish
               Communion
            
             ,
             they
             make
             a
             great
             Noise
             ,
             and
             are
             all
             lookt
             upon
             as
             Miracles
             ,
             sufficiently
             confirm'd
             by
             Authentick
             Proof
             and
             Evidence
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             common
             Reproach
             cast
             upon
             Protestants
             ,
             
               That
               no
               Miracles
               are
               done
               amongst
               them
            
             ;
             and
             they
             will
             needs
             have
             this
             to
             be
             an
             invincible
             Argument
             ,
             to
             prove
             they
             are
             in
             an
             Error
             ,
             A
             Jesuit
             in
             a
             Latin
             Oration
             ,
             pronounc'd
             in
             the
             Cathedral
             of
             Strasbourgh
             ,
             soon
             after
             that
             the
             French
             had
             taken
             possession
             of
             it
             ,
             exclaim'd
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Quid
               dubitamus
               de
               falsitate
               Religionis
               eorum
               ,
               apud
               quos
               cessavit
               Propheta
               &
               Sacerdos
               ,
               &
               Miracula
               periêre
               ?
               What
               do
               we
               doubt
               any
               longer
               of
               the
               Falsness
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               with
               whom
               both
               Priest
               and
               Prophet
               are
               ceased
               ,
               and
               
               Miracles
               are
               lost
               ?
            
             The
             Protestants
             might
             very
             well
             have
             Answer'd
             him
             with
             Truth
             ,
             
               That
               there
               can
               be
               no
               reason
               of
               doubting
               ,
               but
               that
               a
               Religion
               so
               fraught
               with
               Superstition
               and
               Counterfeit
               Miracles
               ,
               as
               the
               Papists
               Religion
               is
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               False
               .
            
             The
             Profession
             of
             a
             Good
             Christian
             is
             ,
             to
             live
             according
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             but
             not
             to
             confirm
             it
             by
             Miracles
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             Work
             of
             God
             alone
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             reproach
             one
             another
             upon
             that
             score
             .
             We
             see
             every
             day
             ,
             that
             Juglers
             ,
             (
             tho'
             we
             know
             they
             deceive
             us
             ,
             and
             tho'
             we
             Eye
             them
             with
             all
             the
             Attention
             imaginable
             ,
             for
             to
             discover
             their
             Artifice
             ,
             )
             are
             notwithstanding
             so
             dextrous
             at
             their
             Tricks
             ,
             that
             they
             gull
             us
             before
             our
             Face
             ;
             and
             shall
             we
             blindly
             believe
             all
             the
             Italian
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             tell
             us
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             Gift
             of
             Cheat
             and
             Invention
             ?
             
               Sic
               notus
            
             Ulysses
             ?
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             considering
             the
             Times
             in
             which
             we
             live
             ,
             I
             will
             never
             believe
             any
             Miracle
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             my
             Reason
             tells
             me
             ,
             the
             Thing
             was
             feasible
             by
             Men.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             commonly
             held
             ,
             That
             the
             Body
             of
             S.
             Nicholas
             of
             Bar
             ,
             in
             the
             Pouille
             ,
             is
             Miraculous
             ;
             and
             that
             from
             his
             Tomb
             there
             continually
             distils
             an
             Oil
             very
             Salutiferous
             ,
             and
             proper
             to
             restore
             the
             Sick
             to
             Health
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             enough
             for
             me
             to
             disbelieve
             this
             Miracle
             ;
             because
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             Men
             may
             easily
             convey
             the
             Oil
             thither
             ,
             and
             ingeniously
             make
             it
             to
             distill
             down
             .
             I
             have
             sometimes
             seen
             some
             poor
             Pilgrims
             ,
             who
             returned
             from
             that
             Pilgrimage
             ,
             and
             who
             had
             little
             Bottles
             full
             of
             this
             Oil
             ,
             which
             had
             cost
             them
             Mony
             enough
             ,
             who
             
             would
             afterwards
             fain
             have
             given
             it
             for
             a
             piece
             of
             Bread
             ;
             but
             could
             find
             no
             Customers
             to
             take
             it
             off
             their
             Hands
             .
             Which
             makes
             it
             evident
             ,
             That
             the
             Italians
             ,
             for
             all
             their
             Bigotry
             ,
             had
             no
             Belief
             in
             it
             themselves
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             at
             Naples
             ,
             the
             Priests
             make
             shew
             of
             a
             Bottle
             ,
             which
             they
             aver
             to
             be
             full
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             S.
             Januarius
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             that
             City
             :
             When
             at
             first
             they
             bring
             forth
             this
             Blood
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             it
             appears
             all
             Congeal'd
             ;
             but
             as
             they
             approach
             it
             to
             the
             Body
             of
             this
             Saint
             ,
             it
             dissolves
             by
             degrees
             .
             As
             to
             this
             also
             ;
             it
             is
             sufficient
             ground
             for
             me
             not
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             because
             I
             know
             that
             this
             Liquor
             may
             be
             congealed
             ;
             in
             the
             manner
             as
             they
             make
             Sorbets
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             dissolve
             by
             the
             Heat
             of
             the
             place
             where
             they
             shew
             it
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             Hands
             of
             those
             who
             handle
             it
             .
             At
             Padua
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             the
             Tomb
             of
             S.
             Anthony
             of
             Padua
             ,
             which
             sends
             forth
             a
             very
             sweet
             Scent
             between
             that
             of
             Ambergris
             and
             Musk
             :
             The
             Fryers
             of
             that
             Convent
             tell
             us
             ,
             That
             this
             Odour
             proceeds
             from
             the
             Bones
             of
             that
             Saint
             ,
             which
             are
             shut
             up
             there
             :
             But
             the
             Testimony
             of
             these
             Fellows
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             byass'd
             by
             their
             Interest
             ,
             does
             not
             give
             me
             any
             satisfaction
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             I
             know
             that
             they
             may
             easily
             anoint
             it
             with
             Odoriferous
             Quintessences
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             certain
             they
             do
             ;
             because
             that
             this
             Odour
             is
             the
             very
             same
             with
             that
             of
             the
             perfumed
             Pater-nosters
             ,
             that
             are
             Sold
             in
             the
             Shops
             at
             Padua
             .
             In
             the
             same
             place
             they
             shew
             us
             ,
             in
             a
             very
             fair
             Chrystal
             ,
             supported
             by
             a
             stately
             Pedestal
             of
             Gold
             ,
             extreamly
             well
             wrought
             ,
             the
             Tongue
             of
             the
             said
             Saint
             ,
             which
             they
             say
             was
             found
             in
             his
             
             Tomb
             ,
             being
             endued
             with
             the
             Priviledge
             of
             Incorr●ption
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Flesh
             being
             consumed
             .
             They
             have
             the
             Impudence
             to
             aver
             ,
             That
             this
             Tongue
             ,
             for
             having
             been
             a
             Lash
             to
             the
             Sacramentarians
             of
             his
             Time
             ,
             has
             been
             preserv'd
             thus
             sound
             and
             whole
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             Taint
             of
             Corruption
             ,
             that
             as
             a
             perpetual
             Miracle
             ,
             it
             might
             bear
             witness
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Transubstantiation
             .
             The
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             
               Romish
               Legends
            
             tell
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             fresh
             and
             lively
             as
             when
             the
             Saint
             was
             alive
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             very
             false
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             seen
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             dry
             .
             Those
             who
             have
             the
             Art
             of
             Embalming
             Bodies
             ,
             may
             preserve
             a
             Tongue
             in
             this
             manner
             for
             many
             Years
             ,
             yea
             ,
             many
             Ages
             ,
             without
             any
             thing
             extraordinary
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             bordering
             upon
             a
             Miracle
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             have
             given
             you
             a
             View
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             of
             the
             most
             Famous
             and
             Avowed
             Miracles
             of
             Italy
             ,
             which
             the
             
               Roman
               Catholicks
            
             pretend
             to
             be
             so
             palpable
             and
             sensible
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             deny'd
             ,
             without
             giving
             the
             Lie
             to
             Sense
             and
             Reason
             .
             I
             will
             add
             to
             these
             ,
             Three
             Bodies
             of
             Saints
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             preserv'd
             without
             any
             Taint
             of
             Corruption
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             have
             seen
             all
             Three
             :
             The
             one
             is
             ,
             the
             Body
             of
             S.
             Rose
             of
             Viterbo
             ;
             the
             other
             of
             S.
             Clara
             of
             Monfaucon
             ;
             〈◊〉
             the
             third
             of
             S.
             Katharine
             of
             Bononia
             .
             These
             Bodies
             have
             been
             preserved
             whole
             and
             uncorrupted
             ;
             but
             without
             any
             the
             least
             Beauty
             ,
             being
             altogether
             dryed
             up
             ,
             and
             as
             hard
             as
             Past-board
             ,
             and
             very
             black
             ;
             they
             are
             very
             frightful
             to
             behold
             ,
             notwithstanding
             they
             have
             drest
             them
             in
             very
             rich
             Habits
             ,
             and
             adorn'd
             them
             with
             more
             
             Jewels
             ,
             than
             Queens
             are
             embelish'd
             with
             on
             their
             Coronation-days
             .
             Some
             have
             a
             great
             Esteem
             for
             these
             incorrupted
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             so
             should
             I
             too
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             enjoyed
             their
             former
             lively
             Tincture
             and
             Natural
             Colour
             ;
             but
             to
             be
             so
             dry
             ,
             so
             black
             ,
             and
             so
             ghastly
             ,
             it
             were
             more
             eligible
             in
             my
             mind
             ,
             to
             return
             to
             the
             Universal
             way
             of
             all
             Flesh
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             Incorruption
             ;
             neither
             can
             I
             see
             that
             God
             herein
             hath
             conferr'd
             any
             great
             Favour
             upon
             these
             Blessed
             Saints
             ,
             by
             preserving
             them
             in
             a
             condition
             proper
             to
             terrifie
             Nature
             ,
             and
             affright
             Mankind
             .
             The
             Works
             of
             God
             are
             all
             perfect
             ,
             he
             never
             bestows
             a
             Favour
             by
             halves
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             were
             pleased
             to
             grant
             Incorruption
             to
             Bodies
             ,
             he
             would
             also
             probably
             preserve
             them
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Natural
             qualities
             belonging
             to
             them
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             don't
             believe
             ,
             That
             the
             defective
             Incorruptions
             of
             the
             Bodies
             of
             these
             Saints
             can
             truly
             be
             ascribed
             to
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             but
             the
             dexterity
             of
             those
             who
             have
             dried
             or
             embalmed
             them
             .
          
           
             We
             saw
             at
             the
             Chartreuse
             of
             Venice
             the
             Body
             of
             a
             Noble
             Venetian
             ,
             which
             being
             Embalmed
             ,
             has
             been
             preserved
             whole
             and
             entire
             for
             above
             an
             Hundred
             years
             .
             This
             person
             was
             never
             accounted
             a
             Saint
             ,
             and
             yet
             I
             found
             his
             Body
             much
             fairer
             to
             the
             Eye
             ,
             than
             were
             those
             of
             the
             Three
             Saints
             now
             mentioned
             ,
             tho'
             it
             be
             much
             more
             disregarded
             and
             neglected
             than
             they
             are
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             left
             the
             Body
             in
             an
             old
             Wooden-Coffin
             ,
             which
             does
             not
             shut
             close
             ,
             and
             where
             all
             those
             that
             go
             to-the
             Chartreuse
             do
             view
             it
             and
             touch
             it
             ;
             whereas
             the
             
             Bodies
             of
             these
             Saints
             are
             kept
             in
             very
             dry
             Chappels
             ,
             where
             the
             great
             Wax-Tapers
             ,
             that
             burn
             Day
             and
             Night
             ,
             purifie
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             clear
             it
             of
             all
             moistures
             and
             impurity
             .
             I
             have
             also
             seen
             in
             France
             ,
             at
             Vandosme
             ,
             in
             the
             Collegiate
             Church
             of
             the
             Castle
             ,
             the
             Body
             of
             
               Jane
               d'
               Albret
            
             ,
             who
             died
             a
             very
             zealous
             Protestant
             ,
             above
             an
             Hundred
             years
             since
             ;
             her
             Body
             hath
             been
             very
             well
             Embalmed
             ,
             and
             if
             at
             present
             one
             would
             take
             it
             up
             from
             the
             place
             where
             it
             lies
             ,
             and
             dress
             it
             ,
             and
             keep
             it
             in
             a
             very
             dry
             place
             ,
             it
             would
             undoubtedly
             appear
             much
             fairer
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             these
             Religious
             :
             And
             yet
             I
             am
             very
             well
             assured
             ,
             the
             
               Roman
               Catholicks
            
             will
             never
             say
             ,
             she
             was
             a
             Saint
             .
          
           
             And
             forasmuch
             as
             I
             am
             now
             upon
             the
             Chapter
             of
             these
             Saints
             ,
             I
             shall
             acquaint
             you
             ,
             That
             I
             have
             often
             Read
             the
             History
             of
             their
             Lives
             ,
             and
             of
             many
             others
             in
             the
             Legends
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             but
             never
             in
             all
             my
             Life
             did
             I
             meet
             with
             any
             thing
             more
             ridiculous
             :
             And
             I
             have
             observed
             ,
             that
             these
             are
             those
             Prophetesses
             of
             which
             the
             Jesuit
             spoke
             at
             Strasbourgh
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             Protestants
             are
             depriv'd
             of
             ,
             
               Apud
               quos
               cessavit
               Propheta
               ;
               who
               have
               no
               Prophets
               amongst
               them
               .
            
             In
             a
             manner
             ,
             all
             their
             Religion●
             (
             after
             that
             they
             are
             arrived
             to
             the
             State
             of
             Perfection
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             Prophesie
             .
             For
             the
             better
             understanding
             of
             this
             ,
             you
             may
             take
             notice
             ,
             That
             at
             Rome
             they
             have
             distinguish'd
             or
             divided
             the
             Spiritual
             Life
             into
             several
             States
             ;
             as
             an
             House
             hath
             many
             Stories
             ,
             the
             Lowermost
             ,
             the
             Middle
             ,
             and
             the
             Highest
             or
             Uppermost
             .
             There
             is
             one
             State
             they
             call
             Active
             ;
             this
             
             is
             the
             Lowest
             ,
             and
             consists
             only
             in
             Action
             ,
             and
             a●
             orderly
             regulation
             of
             the
             Senses
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             :
             The
             second
             is
             the
             
               Contemplative
               State
            
             ,
             which
             consists
             in
             the
             Meditation
             of
             those
             things
             which
             have
             no
             Communication
             with
             the
             Senses
             :
             The
             third
             is
             a
             State
             Extatical
             ,
             abstracted
             and
             purely
             Passive
             ;
             in
             which
             the
             Soul
             does
             nothing
             but
             by
             a
             simple
             Application
             ,
             Adhaesion
             ,
             and
             Union
             with
             the
             Divine
             Essence
             ;
             receives
             (
             without
             any
             Action
             ,
             Affection
             ,
             or
             Contemplation
             on
             her
             part
             )
             Impressions
             from
             God.
             There
             are
             but
             few
             that
             arrive
             to
             this
             Uppermost
             Story
             ;
             but
             when
             any
             are
             once
             got
             thither
             ,
             whatever
             Word
             they
             utter
             ,
             or
             Action
             they
             do
             ,
             't
             is
             no
             more
             they
             themselves
             who
             Act
             or
             Speak
             ,
             but
             God
             that
             Speaks
             and
             Acts
             in
             them
             ;
             for
             as
             for
             them
             ,
             they
             never
             depart
             from
             this
             their
             intimate
             Union
             with
             God.
             Whatsoever
             they
             Say
             or
             Speak
             in
             this
             State
             ,
             is
             very
             carefully
             heeded
             ,
             as
             being
             all
             Divine
             :
             If
             they
             speak
             of
             Things
             past
             ,
             they
             are
             Revelations
             ;
             if
             of
             Things
             to
             come
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             Prophecies
             .
             'T
             is
             by
             this
             Door
             so
             many
             New
             Notions
             are
             entred
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             they
             believe
             as
             firmly
             as
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             tho'
             they
             have
             no
             other
             Foundation
             ,
             but
             the
             over-heated
             Brains
             of
             these
             Saints
             .
             Many
             of
             these
             have
             themselves
             Pen'd
             their
             own
             Revelations
             ,
             as
             S.
             Brigit
             ,
             S.
             Melchilda
             ,
             S.
             Catharine
             of
             Sienna
             ,
             S.
             Gertrude
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             .
             By
             means
             of
             these
             Saintesses
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             attain'd
             the
             knowledge
             of
             all
             the
             Particularities
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Passion
             ;
             how
             many
             Stroaks
             he
             received
             at
             his
             Whipping
             ;
             how
             often
             he
             fell
             to
             the
             Ground
             ,
             
             under
             the
             heavy
             burthen
             of
             his
             Cross
             ;
             how
             many
             Thorns
             pierc'd
             his
             Sacred
             Head
             ;
             and
             how
             many
             times
             they
             Spat
             in
             his
             Holy
             Face
             .
             By
             the
             same
             way
             they
             have
             discover'd
             whatsoever
             hapned
             in
             the
             Manger
             at
             Bethlehem
             ;
             how
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             took
             the
             Veil
             from
             her
             Head
             ,
             and
             made
             Clouts
             of
             it
             for
             her
             Little
             Jesus
             ;
             what
             she
             said
             and
             did
             ,
             before
             she
             was
             Deliver'd
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             a
             vast
             Number
             of
             other
             Particulars
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             to
             be
             met
             with
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             By
             this
             means
             they
             were
             informed
             of
             the
             Great
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Assumption
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ;
             when
             she
             ascended
             up
             to
             Heaven
             in
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             the
             Discourse
             she
             had
             with
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             how
             she
             by
             degrees
             mounted
             up
             into
             the
             Air
             ,
             bestowing
             her
             Blessings
             all
             the
             way
             she
             went.
             In
             a
             word
             almost
             all
             the
             new
             Doctrin
             of
             Popery
             ,
             is
             derived
             from
             this
             over-flowing
             Spring
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             yet
             dryed
             up
             ,
             nor
             ever
             will
             as
             long
             as
             there
             are
             any
             of
             these
             Prophetesses
             left
             in
             their
             Church
             .
             To
             give
             more
             weight
             to
             these
             new
             Imaginations
             ,
             these
             Saints
             ,
             assured
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             appeared
             to
             them
             very
             often
             ,
             and
             was
             become
             very
             Familiar
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             talk'd
             with
             them
             as
             a
             Bridegroom
             does
             with
             his
             Bride
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             took
             occasion
             in
             these
             Familiarities
             ,
             to
             ask
             him
             whatsoever
             they
             desired
             to
             know
             .
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             taught
             S.
             Catharine
             of
             Sienna
             to
             read
             ,
             he
             came
             and
             did
             blow
             the
             Fire
             for
             her
             ,
             he
             swept
             her
             Chamber
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             History
             of
             her
             Life
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             she
             had
             an
             occasion
             of
             Discoursing
             him
             often
             .
             Others
             of
             them
             received
             Visits
             from
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             came
             and
             Visited
             them
             ,
             accompanied
             
             with
             his
             Mother
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             where
             they
             had
             great
             Conferences
             together
             ,
             and
             these
             Saintesses
             that
             heard
             them
             ,
             discovered
             many
             secrets
             and
             Mysteries
             in
             their
             Discourse
             ,
             which
             they
             afterwards
             Communicated
             to
             the
             Popes
             and
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             that
             which
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             in
             a
             great
             Measure
             ,
             makes
             the
             difference
             that
             is
             between
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Protestants
             .
             
               Apud
               quos
               cessavit
               Propheta
            
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             Prophets
             to
             boast
             of
             .
             There
             is
             never
             a
             Convent
             of
             Nuns
             in
             Italy
             ,
             that
             has
             not
             some
             Prophetess
             ,
             which
             is
             always
             some
             old
             Mother
             ,
             that
             hath
             been
             twice
             or
             thrice
             Superior
             of
             the
             Convent
             ,
             and
             who
             not
             being
             in
             a
             condition
             of
             doing
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             applies
             her self
             to
             the
             Unitive
             Life
             .
          
           
             During
             the
             long
             stay
             I
             made
             at
             Vicenza
             ,
             I
             often
             went
             to
             Visit
             the
             Abbess
             of
             the
             Nuns
             of
             S.
             Thomas
             :
             I
             upon
             a
             time
             enquired
             of
             her
             concerning
             the
             State
             of
             her
             Nuns
             ,
             who
             told
             me
             that
             she
             had
             Forty
             four
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Active
             Life
             ,
             three
             in
             the
             Contemplative
             ,
             and
             one
             only
             in
             the
             Mystical
             or
             Unitive
             .
             A
             young
             Countess
             ,
             who
             was
             in
             the
             same
             Convent
             ,
             and
             who
             was
             Visited
             by
             four
             or
             five
             Galants
             ,
             who
             came
             to
             see
             her
             at
             the
             Grate
             ,
             was
             got
             no
             further
             yet
             than
             the
             Active
             Life
             .
             I
             will
             engage
             my self
             no
             further
             at
             present
             in
             entertaining
             you
             ,
             about
             the
             Nuns
             of
             Italy
             ,
             because
             probably
             I
             may
             have
             an
             occasion
             to
             do
             it
             more
             at
             leisure
             .
          
           
             I
             return
             now
             to
             my
             she
             Saints
             ,
             whose
             Bodies
             remain
             Uncorrupt
             .
             They
             were
             all
             three
             of
             them
             arrived
             at
             the
             Unitive
             State
             ,
             and
             have
             all
             of
             them
             left
             Prophecies
             behind
             them
             :
             S.
             Rose
             of
             Viterbo
             ,
             
             did
             for
             a
             long
             time
             importune
             the
             Dominican
             Nuns
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             to
             receive
             her
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             her
             the
             Habit
             of
             their
             Order
             ;
             but
             the
             Nuns
             knowing
             she
             was
             extreamly
             poor
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             could
             not
             ,
             as
             the
             rest
             did
             ,
             bring
             Mony
             to
             the
             Convent
             ,
             refused
             her
             company
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             so
             much
             as
             receive
             her
             into
             the
             Number
             of
             their
             Convert
             Sisters
             .
             The
             Saint
             understanding
             this
             their
             rejecting
             of
             her
             ,
             told
             them
             ,
             That
             tho'
             they
             would
             have
             none
             of
             her
             now
             she
             was
             alive
             ,
             yet
             they
             should
             be
             very
             glad
             to
             have
             her
             ,
             when
             she
             was
             Dead
             .
             This
             Prophecy
             prov'd
             true
             ;
             for
             Rose
             being
             deceased
             with
             the
             Odour
             of
             Sanctity
             ,
             and
             many
             Miracles
             ,
             after
             the
             Italian
             manner
             ,
             being
             wrought
             at
             her
             Tomb
             ,
             these
             same
             Nuns
             desired
             her
             Body
             ,
             which
             was
             granted
             them
             .
             The
             great
             Number
             of
             Masses
             which
             are
             procur'd
             to
             be
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             the
             abundance
             of
             Alms
             that
             Travellers
             and
             Pilgrims
             do
             leave
             there
             ,
             makes
             them
             consider
             this
             Body
             at
             present
             ,
             as
             their
             greatest
             Treasure
             .
             This
             Prophecy
             of
             S.
             Rose
             was
             very
             easy
             to
             be
             made
             ;
             she
             knew
             she
             was
             already
             far
             enough
             advanced
             in
             the
             good
             Opinion
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             for
             to
             make
             them
             esteem
             her
             a
             Saint
             after
             her
             Death
             .
             She
             knew
             moreover
             ,
             that
             the
             Bodies
             of
             such
             are
             always
             very
             gainful
             ,
             that
             the
             Nuns
             of
             that
             Convent
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             in
             Italy
             ,
             were
             very
             Covetous
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             Vertue
             of
             a
             Vow
             she
             had
             made
             to
             S.
             Dominicus
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             〈◊〉
             to
             demand
             her
             Relicks
             ,
             as
             of
             right
             belonging
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             in
             a
             Condition
             to
             Prophecy
             on
             a
             sure
             ground
             .
             The
             Saint
             whose
             Body
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             at
             
               Monte
               Faucon
            
             ,
             is
             accompanied
             
             with
             something
             that
             is
             very
             remarkable
             ;
             they
             shew
             you
             all
             the
             Instruments
             of
             the
             Passion
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             which
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             were
             found
             in
             her
             Heart
             after
             her
             Decease
             ;
             they
             are
             all
             of
             dryed
             Flesh
             ,
             like
             as
             her
             Heart
             is
             ;
             They
             are
             very
             confused
             ,
             neither
             are
             all
             of
             them
             sufficiently
             distinguishable
             or
             Discernable
             .
             They
             shew
             you
             likewise
             three
             little
             round
             Pellets
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             which
             they
             say
             ,
             were
             likewise
             taken
             out
             of
             her
             Heart
             .
             One
             of
             these
             Pellets
             being
             laid
             in
             a
             pair
             of
             Scales
             ,
             weigh
             as
             much
             as
             all
             the
             three
             together
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             three
             weigh
             no
             more
             than
             one
             alone
             .
             This
             makes
             them
             say
             ,
             That
             God
             was
             willing
             to
             Imprint
             in
             the
             Heart
             of
             this
             Saint
             ,
             a
             Resemblance
             of
             the
             most
             Holy
             Trinity
             :
             for
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             as
             these
             three
             Pellets
             ,
             tho'
             different
             in
             number
             ,
             yet
             make
             but
             one
             weight
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             weight
             of
             one
             alone
             ,
             is
             no
             less
             than
             that
             of
             all
             the
             three
             together
             ;
             so
             likewise
             tho'
             there
             be
             three
             Persons
             in
             the
             Holy
             Trinity
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Essence
             ;
             and
             one
             of
             these
             Persons
             ,
             is
             no
             less
             in
             Divine
             Perfections
             ,
             than
             the
             other
             two
             .
             I
             have
             seen
             these
             three
             Pellets
             ,
             but
             so
             far
             are
             they
             from
             suffering
             one
             to
             try
             the
             Experiment
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             suffer
             you
             to
             touch
             it
             with
             your
             Finger
             ,
             to
             feel
             whether
             it
             be
             Flesh
             or
             no.
             Every
             one
             knows
             that
             a
             strong
             Imagination
             is
             capable
             of
             producing
             strange
             effects
             in
             the
             Body
             .
             We
             see
             every
             day
             Children
             that
             come
             into
             the
             World
             bearing
             the
             Marks
             of
             their
             Mothers
             Longings
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             effects
             of
             their
             Imagination
             .
             It
             may
             be
             that
             this
             Saint
             did
             so
             strongly
             Imagin
             the
             Instruments
             of
             the
             Passion
             ,
             as
             to
             leave
             them
             Engraved
             
             in
             her
             Heart
             ;
             but
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             a
             Violence
             done
             to
             Nature
             ,
             which
             can
             no
             way
             be
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             .
             As
             for
             S.
             Catharine
             of
             Bononia
             ,
             she
             more
             particularly
             render'd
             her self
             famous
             by
             her
             Abstracted
             Life
             .
             The
             History
             of
             her
             Life
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             she
             was
             in
             a
             continual
             Union
             with
             God.
             Doctor
             Molinus
             was
             no
             stranger
             to
             this
             Unitive
             Life
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             that
             he
             calls
             his
             Prayer
             of
             Rest
             :
             I
             doubt
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             that
             one
             day
             he
             would
             have
             been
             one
             of
             the
             Saints
             of
             Rome
             ,
             had
             not
             Obedience
             to
             Superiors
             and
             particularly
             to
             the
             Pope
             been
             concerned
             in
             the
             case
             .
             The
             Pope
             will
             suffer
             you
             to
             Unite
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             you
             please
             ,
             provided
             always
             that
             this
             Union
             do
             not
             hinder
             you
             from
             obeying
             him
             ,
             more
             than
             God
             himself
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             indeed
             but
             that
             there
             may
             be
             even
             to
             this
             day
             perfect
             Souls
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             are
             Ravished
             even
             into
             the
             third
             Heaven
             ;
             but
             these
             are
             extraordinary
             Graces
             ,
             which
             do
             not
             depend
             on
             any
             Natural
             endeavour
             we
             can
             exert
             to
             obtain
             them
             .
             But
             when
             I
             consider
             that
             the
             Roman
             Catholicks
             have
             made
             a
             fixed
             State
             of
             this
             Union
             ,
             that
             they
             prescribe
             Rules
             to
             attain
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             sufficient
             according
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             put
             themselves
             into
             the
             Hands
             of
             one
             of
             these
             Mystical
             or
             Unitive
             Doctors
             ,
             and
             follow
             their
             Directions
             ,
             in-order
             to
             arrive
             at
             this
             State.
             When
             I
             consider
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             condemn
             their
             Error
             .
             T
             is
             a
             piece
             of
             Impiety
             to
             make
             the
             Divine
             Operations
             dependent
             on
             the
             Humours
             of
             Men
             ;
             to
             give
             Rules
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             that
             by
             way
             of
             Merit
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             meer
             Gift
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             one's
             
             self
             the
             Dispenser
             and
             Disposer
             of
             the
             Gifts
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             these
             sorts
             of
             Doctors
             pretend
             to
             do
             .
             Moreover
             the
             ill
             Consequences
             that
             follow
             from
             hence
             are
             very
             Pernicious
             to
             Souls
             .
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             this
             assurance
             only
             ,
             received
             from
             these
             Mystical
             Masters
             ,
             of
             once
             being
             advanced
             to
             the
             Unitive
             Life
             ,
             whilst
             so
             many
             others
             are
             left
             behind
             in
             the
             Contemplative
             and
             Active
             Lives
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             far
             below
             it
             ,
             is
             very
             proper
             to
             inspire
             the
             parties
             concern'd
             with
             Pride
             and
             vain
             Glory
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             may
             prove
             a
             very
             great
             Discouragement
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             necessarily
             engaged
             in
             an
             Active
             Life
             ,
             to
             consider
             that
             there
             are
             such
             perfect
             States
             beyond
             them
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             them
             ever
             to
             attain
             to
             ,
             because
             these
             Doctors
             do
             not
             think
             them
             fit
             to
             be
             admitted
             thereto
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             This
             opens
             a
             Door
             to
             manifold
             Superstitions
             and
             Errors
             ;
             for
             they
             who
             are
             engaged
             in
             the
             Active
             Life
             ,
             never
             take
             the
             pains
             to
             examin
             what
             the
             Contemplative
             say
             ;
             nor
             these
             ,
             what
             the
             Unitive
             or
             Mystical
             do
             alledge
             for
             Truth
             :
             So
             that
             the
             two
             first
             do
             both
             of
             them
             rely
             upon
             these
             last
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             most
             part
             are
             persons
             of
             weak
             Brains
             ,
             and
             most
             extravagant
             Thoughts
             ,
             who
             believe
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             they
             speak
             or
             act
             is
             from
             God.
             It
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             Opinion
             of
             Transubstantiation
             is
             only
             an
             effect
             of
             their
             Whimseys
             ,
             by
             the
             Impropriety
             ,
             Abuse
             and
             Confusion
             of
             the
             Terms
             they
             make
             use
             of
             to
             explain
             themselves
             .
             For
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             their
             Mystical
             Life
             sometimes
             Union
             ,
             Unity
             ,
             Identity
             ,
             Confusion
             or
             mingling
             of
             the
             Soul
             with
             God
             ;
             sometimes
             the
             Loss
             of
             the
             Soul
             in
             God
             ;
             the
             pure
             sight
             of
             God
             ;
             
             Peaceable
             possession
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             many
             more
             which
             may
             be
             in
             the
             Books
             that
             Treat
             of
             the
             Mystical
             Life
             ,
             whereof
             some
             are
             very
             False
             and
             Impious
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             Unity
             ,
             Identity
             ,
             Confusion
             and
             Losing
             of
             ones
             self
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             others
             do
             only
             belong
             to
             the
             Future
             Life
             :
             Now
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             say
             I
             ,
             as
             they
             make
             use
             of
             these
             Terms
             to
             signifie
             a
             simple
             adherence
             ,
             complyance
             and
             acquiescence
             of
             our
             Souls
             in
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             cannot
             produce
             Identification
             ;
             so
             of
             old
             Times
             they
             called
             the
             Holy
             Supper
             ,
             The
             real
             Union
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             with
             our
             Souls
             ,
             and
             the
             Bread
             we
             partake
             therein
             the
             Truth
             ,
             Reality
             and
             Substance
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             is
             only
             there
             in
             a
             Figure
             :
             And
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             this
             Errour
             had
             taken
             good
             Rooting
             ,
             it
             brought
             forth
             this
             big
             word
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             which
             at
             this
             day
             makes
             the
             chief
             difference
             between
             Papists
             ,
             who
             maintain
             it
             Tooth
             and
             Nail
             ,
             and
             the
             Protestants
             who
             oppose
             it
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             any
             great
             matter
             of
             wonder
             that
             an
             Error
             of
             such
             Consequence
             ,
             is
             crept
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             without
             making
             any
             great
             Noise
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             there
             was
             nothing
             in
             it
             contradictory
             to
             the
             Popes
             Authority
             :
             And
             again
             it
             was
             not
             lawful
             for
             the
             People
             to
             examin
             what
             the
             Mystical
             Tribe
             asserted
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             even
             to
             this
             day
             in
             Italy
             ,
             if
             you
             chance
             in
             discourse
             with
             a
             Contemplative
             or
             Unitive
             person
             to
             contradict
             them
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             they
             tell
             you
             very
             freely
             ,
             That
             these
             are
             Matters
             too
             high
             for
             your
             Capacity
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             are
             to
             believe
             them
             in
             the
             things
             they
             assert
             ,
             as
             being
             better
             acquainted
             than
             
             you
             with
             the
             ways
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             having
             already
             spent
             a
             considerable
             time
             in
             tracing
             the
             Mystical
             Paths
             of
             a
             Spiritual
             Life
             .
             I
             have
             scarce
             ever
             seen
             any
             of
             these
             Mystical
             persons
             ,
             but
             were
             very
             Proud
             :
             They
             look
             upon
             themselves
             as
             Eagles
             who
             take
             their
             Flights
             in
             the
             highest
             part
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             upon
             other
             men
             ,
             as
             Beasts
             creeping
             upon
             the
             Earth
             .
             A
             common
             and
             humble
             Life
             ,
             full
             of
             Affability
             ,
             Benignity
             and
             Sweetness
             towards
             ones
             Neighbour
             ,
             shall
             always
             be
             more
             desirable
             to
             me
             ,
             than
             all
             these
             great
             Sublimations
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             are
             apt
             to
             inspire
             Men
             with
             so
             much
             Pride
             :
             And
             if
             ever
             it
             shall
             please
             God
             ,
             to
             raise
             me
             to
             the
             high
             degree
             of
             Contemplation
             or
             Union
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             His
             work
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             effect
             of
             any
             Rule
             or
             direction
             ,
             which
             Men
             can
             afford
             me
             .
             In
             Italy
             they
             make
             a
             kind
             of
             Trade
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             a
             Man
             doth
             not
             put
             himself
             into
             the
             Hands
             of
             some
             of
             these
             Mystical
             Doctors
             ,
             who
             pretend
             to
             be
             old
             Travellers
             and
             throughly
             well
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Way
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             who
             profess
             the
             Art
             of
             Guiding
             Souls
             thither
             ,
             he
             can
             never
             hope
             of
             arriving
             there
             .
             These
             Professors
             are
             ordinarily
             old
             Jesuits
             ,
             old
             Capuchins
             ,
             or
             old
             Fathers
             Missionaries
             ,
             who
             being
             no
             more
             able
             to
             Scout
             it
             up
             and
             down
             in
             strange
             Countries
             ,
             in
             Holland
             and
             in
             England
             to
             pervert
             Protestants
             ,
             apply
             themselves
             in
             their
             Convents
             ,
             to
             play
             the
             Seraphick
             Fathers
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             be
             followed
             by
             a
             Company
             of
             He
             and
             she
             Votaries
             ,
             whom
             they
             Discourse
             to
             Morning
             and
             Evening
             in
             their
             Churches
             .
             When
             they
             are
             met
             together
             in
             their
             Assemblies
             ,
             you
             hear
             nothing
             but
             Sighs
             ,
             Groans
             ,
             and
             
             some
             broken
             words
             ,
             at
             another
             guess
             rate
             than
             the
             Qaukers
             in
             England
             ;
             and
             certainly
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             they
             have
             nothing
             to
             cast
             them
             in
             the
             Teeth
             with
             .
             The
             Director
             is
             seated
             in
             his
             Confessional
             Chair
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             these
             People
             ,
             whom
             he
             calls
             his
             Sons
             and
             Daughters
             ;
             and
             there
             as
             from
             a
             Tribunal
             or
             Throne
             he
             determines
             ,
             without
             Appeal
             of
             their
             Sighs
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Postures
             ,
             whether
             they
             proceed
             from
             God
             ,
             the
             Devil
             ,
             or
             Self-Love
             :
             Young
             Women
             or
             Married
             are
             seldom
             found
             at
             these
             sorts
             of
             Assemblies
             ,
             because
             commonly
             they
             are
             kept
             in
             on
             Working-days
             ,
             on
             which
             days
             the
             Italians
             keep
             them
             shut
             up
             under
             Lock
             and
             Key
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             commonly
             Widows
             and
             old
             Maids
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             persons
             to
             command
             them
             .
             They
             call
             them
             in
             
               Italy
               ,
               Beati
            
             ,
             or
             Blessed
             Ones
             ,
             Good
             Sisters
             ,
             Devout
             Women
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             by
             way
             of
             derision
             ,
             Bigots
             .
             The
             Father
             Directors
             are
             very
             Zealous
             of
             their
             Advancement
             in
             the
             Mystical
             Life
             ,
             and
             never
             leave
             them
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             so
             wholly
             divested
             them
             of
             all
             Love
             for
             the
             good
             things
             and
             Riches
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             Burthen
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             settle
             them
             on
             their
             Convent
             :
             Then
             it
             is
             they
             are
             arrived
             at
             perfection
             .
             They
             call
             them
             Sisters
             ,
             and
             tell
             them
             that
             having
             made
             a
             Gift
             of
             their
             Goods
             to
             their
             Monasteries
             ,
             't
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             professed
             amongst
             them
             .
             They
             bestow
             upon
             them
             pieces
             of
             their
             Habits
             ,
             they
             call
             them
             Little
             Scapularies
             ,
             which
             they
             wear
             under
             their
             Bodies
             :
             By
             Vertue
             of
             which
             Bits
             of
             Cloth
             ,
             they
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             all
             the
             good
             Works
             they
             do
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Graces
             ,
             Priviledges
             ,
             
             Blessings
             and
             Indulgences
             granted
             to
             their
             Order
             :
             When
             they
             are
             Dead
             they
             Bury
             them
             in
             their
             Churches
             ,
             and
             they
             endeavour
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             pass
             for
             Saints
             ,
             for
             an
             Encouragement
             to
             others
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             is
             very
             easy
             for
             them
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             to
             this
             purpose
             they
             have
             but
             this
             course
             to
             take
             ;
             the
             first
             Sick
             Person
             they
             go
             to
             visit
             they
             amply
             discourse
             ,
             about
             the
             high
             State
             of
             Perfection
             to
             which
             Madam
             such
             an
             one
             was
             arrived
             ,
             who
             was
             lately
             Buired
             in
             their
             Church
             ;
             That
             they
             do
             not
             doubt
             in
             the
             least
             ,
             but
             she
             is
             a
             great
             Saint
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             the
             Sick
             Person
             can
             resolve
             to
             Pray
             to
             ,
             and
             call
             upon
             her
             with
             full
             assurance
             ,
             they
             question
             not
             but
             she
             will
             work
             a
             Miracle
             in
             favour
             of
             him
             :
             Yea
             ,
             they
             oftentimes
             offer
             to
             Bless
             some
             Wine
             ,
             Syrup
             or
             some
             other
             Liquor
             in
             the
             name
             of
             this
             Saint
             ,
             or
             to
             Dip
             it
             in
             something
             or
             other
             that
             in
             her
             Life
             time
             she
             used
             to
             wear
             ,
             as
             her
             Discipline
             ,
             or
             
               Pater
               Noster
            
             :
             And
             having
             done
             this
             ,
             they
             offer
             this
             Liquor
             to
             the
             Sick
             party
             to
             Drink
             ,
             who
             if
             they
             chance
             to
             recover
             ,
             the
             Saint
             hath
             wrought
             a
             Miracle
             ;
             they
             cause
             a
             Picture
             to
             be
             drawn
             of
             what
             has
             hapned
             ,
             which
             they
             carry
             to
             the
             Saints
             Tomb.
             But
             if
             it
             happen
             that
             the
             Patient
             Die
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Sickness
             continue
             very
             long
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             a
             word
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             all
             hush'd
             in
             hopes
             of
             a
             better
             opportunity
             for
             the
             future
             .
             Those
             who
             are
             any
             thing
             acquainted
             with
             the
             State
             of
             Affairs
             in
             Italy
             ,
             know
             that
             in
             all
             this
             I
             advance
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             very
             true
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             easy
             to
             conceive
             by
             what
             means
             so
             many
             new
             Saints
             are
             en●red
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             to
             whom
             at
             present
             
             Altars
             are
             Erected
             .
             It
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             alledge
             here
             ,
             the
             great
             Precautions
             they
             take
             at
             Rome
             ,
             in
             examining
             matters
             of
             Fact
             in
             the
             Verbal
             Processes
             they
             make
             of
             their
             Canonization
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             any
             thing
             to
             escape
             the
             Cognizance
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             charge
             of
             it
             .
             Alas
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             too
             well
             known
             ,
             how
             great
             a
             power
             Silver
             and
             Gold
             have
             at
             Rome
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             certain
             they
             never
             Canonize
             any
             Saint
             ,
             but
             it
             brings
             them
             in
             Immense
             Sums
             of
             Mony.
             In
             case
             any
             difficulties
             be
             started
             ,
             't
             is
             only
             to
             get
             the
             Mony
             doubled
             .
          
           
             My
             Design
             at
             first
             ,
             was
             only
             to
             give
             you
             some
             account
             of
             the
             Italick
             Pilgrimages
             ;
             but
             the
             occasion
             of
             mentioning
             these
             three
             Saints
             ,
             whose
             Bodies
             are
             preserved
             in
             Incorruptions
             have
             put
             me
             upon
             this
             Digression
             .
             Wherefore
             to
             make
             an
             end
             in
             few
             words
             of
             what
             I
             have
             yet
             to
             say
             of
             my
             first
             Subject
             ,
             you
             may
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             all
             other
             Pilgrimages
             of
             Italy
             ,
             besides
             those
             of
             
               Loretto
               ,
               Rome
            
             and
             S.
             Anthony
             of
             Padua
             ,
             are
             very
             inconsiderable
             .
             Some
             Pilgrims
             go
             to
             S.
             Michael
             ,
             which
             is
             at
             Mount
             Gargan
             in
             the
             Poville
             ,
             others
             to
             S.
             Nicholas
             of
             Bar
             ;
             but
             the
             most
             that
             go
             to
             these
             places
             are
             Beggars
             ,
             because
             the
             way
             thither
             is
             very
             troublesom
             from
             the
             City
             of
             Naples
             ,
             lying
             all
             over
             high
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             that
             Country
             are
             almost
             all
             Robbers
             :
             The
             Italian
             Lords
             are
             very
             backward
             to
             lead
             their
             Ladies
             a
             walk
             thither
             ,
             with
             their
             Pilgrim-Staves
             all
             set
             with
             Diamonds
             .
             The
             Delicious
             March
             of
             Ancona
             ,
             is
             much
             more
             proper
             and
             secure
             for
             this
             sort
             of
             Pilgrims
             :
             The
             Pilgrimage
             of
             S.
             Anthony
             of
             Padua
             in
             the
             Pleasant
             Venetian
             
             Country
             ,
             is
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             much
             more
             suitable
             to
             them
             .
             There
             be
             very
             few
             Italians
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             take
             this
             Journy
             every
             three
             years
             ;
             and
             some
             of
             them
             go
             Regularly
             every
             year
             .
             This
             Saint
             has
             gain'd
             so
             great
             Credit
             in
             Italy
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             of
             equal
             esteem
             with
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             yea
             ,
             with
             God
             himself
             ;
             some
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             reason
             have
             called
             him
             the
             God
             of
             
               Italy
               ,
               Italiae
               Deus
            
             .
             When
             an
             Italian
             has
             Sworn
             by
             S.
             Antonio
             ,
             't
             is
             the
             greatest
             Oath
             he
             can
             Swear
             :
             And
             whereas
             in
             other
             Countries
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             intend
             to
             go
             to
             such
             or
             such
             a
             place
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             if
             God
             preserve
             my
             Life
             ;
             or
             '
             I
             le
             do
             this
             or
             that
             ,
             if
             it
             please
             God
             ;
             't
             is
             their
             custom
             to
             say
             '
             I
             le
             go
             thither
             ,
             or
             do
             this
             ,
             if
             it
             please
             the
             Virgin
             and
             S.
             Anthony
             .
             Their
             most
             common
             Interjection
             when
             ever
             they
             are
             in
             any
             danger
             ,
             surprize
             or
             admiration
             ,
             is
             to
             Cry
             ,
             
               Madonna
               Santissima
            
             !
             or
             S.
             Antonio
             !
             And
             by
             a
             strange
             kind
             of
             Blasphemy
             ,
             tho'
             they
             make
             it
             a
             great
             Point
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             they
             have
             the
             Impiety
             to
             say
             ,
             
               I
               hope
               in
               S.
            
             Anthony
             ,
             
               that
               I
               shall
               never
               Perish
            
             .
             They
             call
             him
             the
             Saint
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Emphasis
             ,
             
               I●
               Santo
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             great
             Honour
             ,
             but
             of
             right
             due
             to
             God
             only
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Angels
             Cry
             continually
             ,
             
               Holy
               ,
               Holy
               ,
               Holy
            
             !
             There
             is
             never
             a
             Church
             in
             Italy
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             not
             an
             Altar
             Dedicated
             to
             S.
             Anthony
             of
             Padua
             .
             They
             make
             their
             Addresses
             in
             particular
             to
             this
             Saint
             for
             all
             things
             that
             are
             lost
             ,
             to
             which
             purpose
             they
             tell
             you
             this
             following
             Story
             :
          
           
             A
             Rich
             Venetian
             Merchant
             being
             at
             Sea
             ,
             by
             Mischance
             let
             a
             Diamond
             of
             a
             very
             great
             price
             
             fall
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             who
             immediately
             upon
             his
             return
             to
             Venice
             went
             to
             Padua
             ,
             and
             betook
             himself
             
               al
               Santo
            
             ;
             he
             desired
             the
             Fryars
             of
             that
             Convent
             to
             say
             Nine
             Masses
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             joyn
             their
             Prayers
             with
             his
             ,
             for
             the
             recovery
             of
             his
             Diamond
             .
             The
             Ninth
             day
             after
             his
             Nine
             Masses
             were
             ended
             ,
             the
             Merchant
             designing
             to
             Treat
             all
             the
             Monks
             of
             the
             Convent
             with
             a
             Dinner
             ,
             he
             bought
             amongst
             other
             things
             a
             very
             large
             Fish
             and
             sent
             it
             to
             them
             ;
             the
             Fryar
             Cook
             having
             opened
             and
             gutted
             this
             Fish
             ,
             found
             the
             Diamond
             in
             the
             Intrails
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             the
             Merchant
             had
             dropt
             into
             the
             Sea
             ;
             which
             was
             immediately
             restor'd
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             Thanks
             return'd
             to
             the
             Saint
             ,
             who
             had
             heard
             their
             Prayers
             .
          
           
             This
             Story
             is
             related
             at
             large
             in
             the
             Legend
             of
             his
             Life
             :
             But
             does
             it
             not
             seem
             to
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             to
             be
             contrived
             or
             invented
             of
             these
             good
             Monks
             ,
             to
             persuade
             Men
             to
             send
             them
             in
             good
             Dinners
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             them
             to
             say
             Masses
             for
             them
             ?
          
           
             They
             tell
             another
             pleasant
             Story
             ,
             which
             however
             they
             were
             very
             Cautious
             of
             inserting
             in
             their
             Legend
             .
             The
             Fryars
             
               del
               Santo
            
             go
             without
             contradiction
             for
             the
             most
             Debauched
             that
             are
             in
             all
             Padua
             ,
             and
             who
             in
             this
             quality
             out-vie
             the
             Scholars
             themselves
             of
             the
             University
             .
             One
             of
             these
             Monks
             having
             for
             some
             Months
             Sollicited
             a
             young
             Woman
             to
             comply
             with
             his
             Lust
             ,
             she
             at
             last
             fell
             under
             the
             Temptation
             ;
             but
             soon
             after
             was
             so
             extreamly
             grieved
             for
             the
             Sin
             she
             had
             committed
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             ready
             to
             Despair
             .
             The
             Fryar
             perceiving
             it
             ,
             notwithstanding
             what
             was
             past
             ,
             made
             a
             shift
             to
             perswade
             her
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             she
             would
             give
             him
             some
             considerable
             Sum
             
             of
             Mony
             ,
             for
             Masses
             to
             be
             said
             to
             S.
             Anthony
             ,
             that
             Saint
             should
             restore
             her
             the
             Virginity
             she
             had
             lost
             .
             Thus
             besides
             the
             satisfying
             of
             his
             Lust
             ,
             he
             got
             Mony
             of
             her
             wherewith
             to
             glut
             his
             Luxury
             elsewhere
             .
             I
             will
             not
             oblige
             you
             to
             believe
             this
             Story
             ,
             having
             no
             sufficient
             Warrant
             to
             believe
             it
             my self
             :
             However
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             these
             Jolly
             Monks
             under
             the
             Cloak
             of
             their
             S.
             Anthony
             ,
             play
             many
             Tricks
             not
             a
             whit
             inferior
             to
             this
             .
          
           
             I
             may
             possibly
             have
             occasion
             to
             entertain
             you
             with
             some
             of
             them
             in
             one
             of
             my
             LETTERS
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             conclude
             this
             ,
             assuring
             you
             that
             I
             shall
             be
             all
             my
             Life
             ,
          
           
             
               Sir
               ,
            
             
               Your
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Fifth
             LETTER
             ,
             Of
             Festivals
             and
             Confraternities
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               SIR
               ,
            
          
           
             I
             Met
             with
             nothing
             considerable
             in
             my
             Journy
             from
             Loretto
             to
             Rome
             ,
             save
             the
             Accident
             that
             hapned
             to
             me
             in
             passing
             of
             a
             Bridge
             ,
             whereof
             I
             gave
             you
             an
             Account
             in
             my
             Last
             LETTER
             .
             I
             arrived
             there
             about
             Christmass
             ,
             and
             continued
             in
             that
             City
             all
             the
             Holy-days
             ,
             and
             the
             Lent
             following
             ,
             until
             Easter
             .
             My
             principal
             Employment
             ,
             during
             my
             stay
             here
             ,
             was
             to
             frequent
             their
             Festivals
             ,
             to
             hear
             their
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             present
             at
             their
             Confraternities
             ;
             which
             accordingly
             I
             do
             intend
             shall
             be
             the
             Subject
             of
             this
             present
             LETTER
             .
          
           
             This
             Word
             Feast
             ,
             or
             Festival
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             properly
             signifies
             those
             Days
             of
             the
             Year
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             Religiously
             observed
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             in
             honour
             either
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             Saint
             ,
             which
             we
             in
             England
             call
             Holy-days
             .
             Some
             of
             these
             Feasts
             are
             Universal
             ,
             others
             only
             Particular
             .
             The
             
               Universal
               Feasts
            
             are
             those
             ,
             that
             are
             generally
             observ'd
             in
             all
             Countries
             that
             profess
             the
             
               Romish
               Religion
            
             ;
             and
             on
             
             these
             Days
             they
             are
             bound
             (
             under
             pain
             of
             Mortal
             Sin
             )
             to
             go
             to
             Mass
             .
             The
             
               Particular
               Feasts
            
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             are
             only
             kept
             in
             certain
             Provinces
             ,
             Cities
             ,
             Parishes
             ,
             or
             Chappels
             .
             Thus
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             at
             Rome
             there
             is
             a
             prodigious
             Number
             of
             Churches
             and
             Chappels
             ,
             it
             is
             every
             day
             Holy-day
             in
             divers
             parts
             of
             that
             City
             .
          
           
             But
             they
             have
             another
             sort
             of
             Feasts
             in
             Italy
             ,
             which
             for
             distinction
             sake
             I
             may
             call
             ,
             
               Feasts
               of
               Gallantry
            
             :
             These
             are
             ,
             When
             some
             Noble
             or
             Wealthy
             Persons
             ,
             do
             at
             their
             own
             Costs
             and
             Charges
             ,
             undertake
             to
             have
             the
             First
             and
             Second
             Vespers
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Mass
             ,
             Sung
             in
             Musick
             ,
             in
             Honour
             of
             some
             He
             or
             She
             Saint
             :
             I
             give
             them
             the
             Name
             of
             
               Gallant
               Feasts
            
             ;
             not
             so
             much
             for
             the
             Musicks
             sake
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             for
             the
             admirable
             Sympathy
             of
             Voices
             ,
             and
             Concerts
             of
             Instruments
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             them
             ;
             )
             but
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Ladies
             ,
             who
             are
             Invited
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             who
             do
             commonly
             frequent
             them
             .
          
           
             After
             that
             I
             had
             for
             some
             Days
             rested
             my self
             at
             Rome
             ,
             I
             went
             abroad
             ,
             to
             take
             a
             View
             of
             the
             Curiosities
             and
             Antiquities
             of
             that
             Great
             City
             .
             As
             I
             was
             Walking
             one
             Evening
             on
             the
             
               Piazza
               Navonna
            
             ,
             I
             passed
             by
             a
             very
             fine
             Church
             ,
             called
             
               De
               la
               Pace
            
             :
             The
             Porch
             ,
             which
             of
             it self
             was
             a
             most
             exquisite
             piece
             of
             Architecture
             ,
             of
             the
             fairest
             White-Marble
             ,
             was
             over
             and
             above
             magnificently
             Embelish'd
             and
             Adorn'd
             with
             most
             curious
             Pictures
             ,
             and
             a
             multitude
             of
             Figures
             made
             of
             small
             Sheets
             of
             Silk
             of
             different
             Colours
             ,
             of
             the
             Bononia
             fashion
             .
             This
             gave
             me
             the
             Curiosity
             of
             entring
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             where
             I
             
             saw
             a
             very
             fine
             Company
             of
             Gentlemen
             ,
             who
             had
             caused
             a
             kind
             of
             a
             Throne
             to
             be
             made
             for
             them
             in
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             could
             very
             Commodiously
             view
             those
             who
             either
             came
             in
             or
             went
             out
             .
             It
             was
             one
             of
             these
             Gentlemen
             ,
             as
             I
             understood
             afterwards
             ,
             at
             whose
             Appointment
             and
             Charges
             this
             Feast
             was
             Celebrated
             in
             Honour
             of
             S.
             Agnes
             ;
             thô
             it
             was
             not
             the
             day
             of
             the
             year
             which
             is
             Consecrated
             to
             her
             ,
             viz.
             the
             21
             st
             of
             January
             ;
             But
             there
             was
             another
             Mystery
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             presently
             discover
             .
          
           
             These
             young
             Lords
             had
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             Turns
             appointed
             the
             Celebration
             of
             their
             Mistresses
             Festivals
             :
             they
             were
             Eight
             of
             them
             in
             all
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Four
             first
             had
             already
             kept
             theirs
             in
             other
             Churches
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             the
             Feast
             appointed
             by
             the
             Fifth
             of
             them
             .
             He
             was
             of
             the
             Family
             of
             Carpegna
             ,
             and
             his
             Mistresses
             Name
             was
             
               Agnes
               Victorini
            
             .
             The
             Church
             
               de
               la
               Pace
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             Peace
             ,
             is
             extreamly
             well
             Adorn'd
             ;
             it
             is
             Guilt
             and
             Painted
             all
             within
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             as
             almost
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             Rome
             be
             ;
             however
             the
             more
             to
             exalt
             its
             Beauty
             ,
             and
             to
             add
             something
             peculiar
             with
             Relation
             to
             the
             Feast
             ,
             now
             to
             be
             Solemniz'd
             there
             ,
             there
             were
             several
             Triumphal
             Arches
             erected
             in
             the
             Middle
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             afforded
             a
             Lively
             Representation
             of
             the
             History
             of
             S.
             Agnes
             ,
             who
             by
             her
             Constancy
             Triumphed
             over
             all
             the
             Torments
             which
             Tyrants
             could
             inflict
             upon
             her
             .
          
           
             This
             whole
             History
             was
             represented
             to
             the
             Life
             ,
             with
             little
             Scrowls
             of
             Silk
             :
             These
             are
             of
             different
             Sizes
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Colours
             .
             They
             know
             the
             
             set
             Price
             they
             are
             to
             pay
             for
             an
             Hundred
             Ells
             thereof
             ready
             wrought
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             chuseth
             what
             pleaseth
             them
             best
             .
             There
             are
             a
             sort
             of
             Men
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             throughout
             all
             Italy
             ,
             who
             are
             called
             Addobbatori
             ,
             or
             
               Adorners
               of
               Churches
            
             ;
             these
             Furnish
             the
             Silk
             themselves
             ,
             and
             are
             extreamly
             Ingenious
             and
             Artificial
             to
             Fold
             and
             Form
             them
             ,
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             Shapes
             and
             Figures
             .
             They
             had
             been
             three
             Weeks
             a
             preparing
             these
             Ornaments
             I
             am
             speaking
             of
             :
             There
             were
             two
             Theaters
             erected
             on
             each
             side
             of
             the
             Quire
             ,
             which
             were
             Embellish'd
             all
             over
             with
             Histories
             Represented
             in
             the
             foresaid
             Silken
             Figures
             ;
             the
             one
             being
             designed
             for
             the
             Vocal
             Musick
             ,
             the
             other
             for
             the
             Instrumental
             ,
             each
             consisting
             of
             Fifty
             Musicians
             :
             Besides
             these
             there
             were
             in
             a
             little
             Box
             near
             the
             Altar
             ,
             Four
             Musicians
             ,
             called
             Sing-alones
             ,
             which
             were
             said
             to
             be
             Four
             of
             the
             best
             Musicians
             that
             were
             in
             Rome
             ;
             who
             were
             to
             sing
             by
             themselves
             ,
             the
             one
             after
             the
             other
             .
             They
             never
             go
             any
             where
             to
             Sing
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             paid
             40
             Crowns
             for
             each
             Motet
             .
          
           
             The
             Italians
             ,
             more
             than
             any
             other
             Nation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             Love
             Consorts
             of
             Musick
             ,
             and
             those
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             have
             good
             Ears
             follow
             these
             excellent
             Musicians
             to
             all
             places
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             was
             a
             vast
             concourse
             to
             this
             Church
             .
             When
             I
             entred
             ,
             the
             Musick
             was
             not
             yet
             begun
             ,
             and
             I
             took
             my
             place
             near
             to
             the
             Throne
             ,
             where
             these
             Gentlemen
             were
             seated
             .
             They
             seemed
             to
             be
             somewhat
             restless
             ,
             to
             have
             Vespers
             or
             Evening
             Song
             begin
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             already
             near
             six
             a
             Clock
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Wax
             Candles
             had
             already
             been
             Lighted
             above
             a
             quarter
             of
             
             an
             hour
             ,
             and
             the
             Musicians
             were
             all
             at
             their
             Posts
             .
             Some
             Boys
             that
             had
             counted
             the
             Wax
             Tapers
             ,
             said
             there
             were
             Four
             Hundred
             and
             Forty
             of
             them
             ,
             of
             an
             extraordinary
             white
             Wax
             .
             However
             ,
             the
             Gentlemen
             ,
             all
             Impatient
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             durst
             not
             order
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Ceremony
             ,
             because
             the
             Fair
             Agnes
             ,
             for
             whose
             dear
             sake
             all
             these
             Preparations
             were
             made
             ,
             was
             not
             yet
             come
             :
             And
             forasmuch
             as
             they
             were
             willing
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             they
             made
             use
             of
             the
             little
             French
             they
             had
             Learnt
             ,
             to
             talk
             to
             one
             another
             .
             The
             Principal
             ,
             (
             who
             was
             at
             the
             Cost
             of
             this
             Festival
             ,
             somewhat
             to
             quiet
             the
             mind
             of
             his
             Companions
             )
             told
             them
             ,
             he
             was
             assured
             his
             Agnes
             would
             quickly
             be
             there
             ;
             that
             he
             had
             sent
             one
             of
             his
             Lackeys
             ,
             to
             come
             and
             give
             him
             notice
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             should
             see
             her
             set
             forth
             from
             home
             ;
             that
             she
             precisely
             knew
             the
             hour
             ,
             and
             having
             promised
             to
             be
             there
             ,
             she
             would
             certainly
             be
             as
             good
             as
             her
             Word
             .
             
               Some
               of
               them
               answer'd
               him
            
             ,
             That
             they
             feard
             lest
             her
             Mother
             ,
             who
             was
             very
             Difficult
             and
             Humorsom
             ,
             might
             keep
             her
             at
             home
             ;
             and
             advised
             him
             to
             send
             another
             Lackey
             to
             acquaint
             her
             Mother
             ,
             That
             if
             she
             would
             not
             suffer
             her
             Daughter
             to
             come
             ,
             
               she
               should
               repent
               it
            
             .
             But
             just
             as
             they
             were
             in
             Consultation
             about
             this
             Point
             ,
             in
             comes
             the
             first
             Lackey
             ,
             and
             tells
             his
             Master
             that
             the
             long
             look'd
             for
             Agnes
             was
             coming
             ,
             and
             already
             very
             near
             the
             Church
             .
             Whereupon
             ,
             immediately
             a
             Signal
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Musicians
             to
             be
             in
             a
             readiness
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             very
             Moment
             she
             set
             her
             Foot
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             upon
             another
             Signal
             given
             them
             ,
             they
             Thundred
             away
             the
             first
             Anthem
             
             of
             the
             Common
             Even
             .
             Song
             for
             the
             Feast
             of
             Virgins
             ,
             beginning
             thus
             ,
             
               Haec
               est
               Virgo
               Sapiens
               &
               una
               de
               numero
               Prudentium
               .
               This
               is
               a
               wise
               Virgin
               and
               one
               of
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Prudent
               ones
               .
            
             Whereupon
             our
             Gentlemen
             in
             a
             trice
             changed
             their
             restlesness
             into
             an
             excess
             of
             Joy
             and
             Satisfaction
             ,
             which
             might
             easily
             be
             read
             in
             their
             Faces
             .
             I
             heard
             them
             say
             ,
             That
             Ladies
             often
             took
             Pleasure
             to
             make
             their
             Lovers
             wait
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             make
             their
             Presence
             ,
             after
             a
             long
             Attendance
             the
             more
             acceptable
             and
             welcom
             .
             I
             should
             never
             have
             known
             this
             fair
             Idol
             ,
             amongst
             those
             throngs
             of
             Ladies
             ,
             that
             entred
             every
             Moment
             ,
             if
             the
             young
             Gentleman
             ,
             who
             had
             prepared
             all
             this
             Incense
             for
             her
             ,
             had
             not
             gone
             to
             meet
             her
             ,
             and
             lead
             her
             to
             her
             place
             .
             She
             seem'd
             to
             me
             very
             Modestly
             Drest
             ,
             having
             her
             Head
             cover'd
             with
             a
             large
             Black
             Scarf
             ,
             which
             almost
             reach'd
             down
             to
             her
             Feet
             :
             Her
             Face
             was
             wholly
             cover'd
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Custom
             of
             the
             Romish
             Ladies
             ,
             whenever
             they
             go
             abroad
             :
             Her
             Mother
             follow'd
             her
             ,
             the
             Custom
             of
             the
             Country
             being
             for
             the
             Daughters
             to
             go
             before
             ,
             and
             the
             Mothers
             after
             .
             Near
             to
             the
             Throne
             where
             these
             Gentlemen
             were
             seated
             ,
             there
             was
             prepared
             for
             her
             a
             Reading-Desk
             ,
             cover'd
             with
             a
             very
             fair
             Carpet
             of
             Blew
             Velvet
             set
             round
             with
             a
             deep
             Golden
             Fringe
             ,
             and
             great
             Cushions
             of
             the
             same
             Richly
             Embroider'd
             ,
             whereon
             she
             and
             her
             Mother
             Kneel'd
             down
             .
             I
             was
             very
             near
             her
             ,
             and
             observ'd
             that
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Musick
             lasted
             ,
             she
             did
             her
             utmost
             endeavour
             ,
             under
             pretext
             of
             Sticking
             some
             Pins
             about
             her
             Head
             ,
             to
             discover
             some
             part
             of
             her
             Face
             ,
             in
             favor
             of
             those
             Gentlemen
             ,
             
             who
             had
             their
             Eyes
             almost
             continually
             fix'd
             upon
             her
             ;
             she
             made
             a
             shift
             to
             send
             them
             some
             Smiles
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             Signs
             to
             them
             with
             her
             Eyes
             :
             Her
             Breasts
             were
             Scandalously
             exposed
             to
             View
             ,
             for
             there
             being
             nothing
             to
             cover
             them
             ,
             save
             only
             that
             part
             of
             her
             Veil
             ,
             which
             hung
             down
             over
             them
             ,
             she
             knew
             so
             dexterously
             to
             play
             with
             it
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             depriv'd
             of
             his
             Eye-sight
             ,
             might
             at
             times
             have
             a
             full
             View
             of
             them
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             Musick
             was
             Incomparable
             and
             Ravishing
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Anthems
             that
             were
             Sung
             ,
             thô
             for
             the
             most
             part
             they
             were
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Canticles
             ,
             were
             more
             applicable
             to
             this
             young
             ●ady
             ,
             than
             to
             S.
             Agnes
             ,
             whose
             Feast
             they
             pretended
             to
             Celebrate
             .
             Whilst
             I
             was
             here
             ,
             I
             chanc'd
             to
             cast
             an
             Eye
             upon
             a
             Picture
             of
             this
             Saint
             ,
             which
             was
             placed
             upon
             the
             Altar
             ,
             at
             which
             the
             Masses
             were
             to
             be
             said
             the
             next
             Morning
             ,
             and
             I
             easily
             perceived
             it
             to
             be
             the
             very
             Face
             of
             
               Agnes
               Victorini
            
             ,
             except
             only
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             surrounded
             with
             Rayes
             ,
             as
             the
             Saints
             are
             used
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             Painted
             a
             little
             Lamb
             by
             her
             ,
             as
             is
             Customary
             in
             all
             the
             Representations
             of
             S.
             Agnes
             .
             I
             saw
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             young
             Gentleman
             had
             forgot
             nothing
             that
             might
             manifest
             his
             Devotion
             to
             his
             Lady
             ,
             having
             taken
             care
             to
             place
             her
             upon
             the
             very
             Altars
             ,
             there
             to
             be
             Ador'd
             by
             every
             one
             .
             About
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Even-Song
             ,
             two
             of
             these
             Gentlemen
             took
             a
             great
             Charger
             ,
             full
             of
             Flowers
             ,
             with
             an
             intent
             to
             present
             all
             the
             Ladies
             there
             present
             ,
             with
             Nosegaies
             made
             of
             Carnatians
             ,
             Knops
             of
             Roses
             ,
             and
             
               Orange
               Flowers
            
             mix'd
             together
             ,
             (
             for
             at
             Rome
             you
             may
             have
             any
             
             sort
             of
             Flowers
             at
             any
             Season
             of
             the
             year
             ,
             )
             they
             were
             tied
             together
             with
             a
             Golden-Twist
             ,
             to
             which
             was
             fastned
             a
             fair
             Knot
             of
             about
             three
             or
             four
             Yards
             of
             Riband
             ;
             so
             that
             each
             Nosegay
             could
             not
             be
             worth
             less
             than
             two
             Crowns
             ,
             or
             thereabouts
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             was
             presented
             to
             the
             Fair
             Agnes
             ;
             and
             I
             took
             notice
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             little
             Note
             convey'd
             between
             the
             Flowers
             ,
             which
             she
             immediately
             took
             thence
             and
             put
             into
             her
             Hours
             ,
             or
             Book
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             to
             peruse
             it
             .
             It
             was
             not
             possible
             for
             me
             to
             discern
             the
             Contents
             ,
             and
             tho'
             I
             was
             very
             nigh
             to
             her
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             discover
             any
             more
             than
             these
             two
             words
             ,
             
               Mia
               Diva
               ;
               My
               Goddess
            
             .
             No
             sooner
             were
             these
             Nosegays
             distributed
             ,
             but
             there
             came
             flying
             from
             the
             upper
             Galleries
             of
             the
             Church
             a
             vast
             quantity
             of
             Printed
             Papers
             ,
             which
             the
             People
             strove
             to
             catch
             .
             These
             Prints
             contain'd
             Sonnets
             in
             the
             praise
             of
             St.
             Agnes
             ,
             but
             which
             really
             and
             indeed
             reach'd
             the
             Lady
             ,
             much
             more
             than
             the
             Saint
             ,
             for
             the
             Poem
             was
             almost
             a
             continual
             allusion
             to
             Victories
             ;
             being
             a
             sufficient
             hint
             they
             were
             calculated
             for
             her
             ,
             whose
             Name
             was
             Victorini
             .
             This
             Concert
             of
             Musick
             lasted
             almost
             four
             Hours
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             very
             late
             before
             all
             was
             over
             ;
             however
             ,
             so
             exceeding
             charming
             and
             delightful
             was
             the
             Musick
             ,
             that
             it
             seem'd
             to
             me
             I
             had
             not
             been
             above
             half
             an
             Hour
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             day
             I
             return'd
             thither
             again
             ,
             and
             was
             present
             at
             the
             whole
             Service
             ;
             which
             was
             celebrated
             with
             all
             the
             Pomp
             and
             Solemnity
             imaginable
             .
             All
             the
             Morning
             they
             celebrated
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Masses
             ,
             and
             many
             Abbots
             (
             to
             honour
             the
             young
             
             Carpegna
             and
             his
             Mistress
             )
             came
             and
             said
             Mass
             at
             the
             Altar
             ,
             but
             now
             mention'd
             ,
             before
             the
             fair
             Image
             .
             At
             the
             beginning
             of
             High
             Mass
             ,
             they
             threw
             down
             from
             the
             upper
             Galleries
             other
             Sonnets
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             in
             praise
             of
             S.
             Agnes
             ,
             and
             others
             in
             commendation
             of
             the
             young
             Gentleman
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             Festival
             :
             For
             the
             Priests
             of
             this
             Church
             finding
             themselves
             much
             oblig'd
             to
             him
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             had
             been
             pleased
             to
             make
             choice
             of
             their
             Church
             for
             this
             Solemnity
             (
             whence
             they
             always
             reap
             a
             considerable
             Profit
             )
             had
             caused
             this
             Poem
             to
             be
             made
             in
             praise
             of
             his
             great
             Devotion
             and
             extraordinary
             worth
             .
             There
             are
             a
             sort
             of
             Men
             in
             Italy
             ,
             whom
             they
             call
             Virtuosi
             ,
             or
             Poets
             ,
             who
             make
             a
             livelyhood
             of
             Praising
             others
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             making
             Encomiastical
             Songs
             or
             Poems
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             expenceful
             to
             make
             use
             of
             their
             Wit
             ;
             for
             if
             you
             do
             but
             give
             them
             the
             Subject
             ,
             they
             furnish
             you
             with
             a
             good
             one
             for
             a
             single
             Crown
             ;
             so
             that
             you
             are
             at
             no
             further
             Charges
             ,
             save
             only
             that
             of
             printing
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             One
             of
             the
             Clock
             in
             the
             Afternoon
             by
             that
             time
             the
             Morning-Service
             was
             ended
             ,
             when
             the
             Ladies
             retir'd
             to
             their
             own
             Homes
             ,
             and
             the
             Gentlemen
             with
             the
             Priests
             to
             an
             Apartment
             near
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Peace
            
             ,
             whither
             they
             had
             taken
             care
             to
             send
             abundance
             of
             Provisions
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             sumptuous
             Dinner
             .
             The
             Musicians
             retired
             into
             the
             Sextry
             ,
             whither
             some
             Hours
             after
             they
             sent
             in
             to
             them
             several
             large
             Dishes
             of
             Meat
             ,
             abundance
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Wine
             ,
             with
             Sugar'd
             and
             Cooling-Waters
             .
             The
             Notes
             ,
             distributed
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             specified
             ,
             
             That
             the
             second
             Even-song
             was
             to
             begin
             about
             Three
             in
             the
             Afternoon
             ;
             wherefore
             I
             made
             it
             my
             business
             to
             be
             there
             about
             that
             time
             ;
             but
             I
             found
             I
             was
             come
             too
             soon
             ,
             for
             the
             Musicians
             had
             not
             Din'd
             yet
             ,
             more
             Dishes
             of
             Meat
             being
             still
             sent
             in
             to
             them
             ,
             neither
             did
             Service
             begin
             till
             about
             Five
             of
             the
             Clock
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             Order
             was
             observed
             as
             at
             the
             former
             Even-song
             ,
             except
             only
             that
             the
             Verses
             and
             Anthems
             were
             chang'd
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Ladies
             (
             before
             they
             departed
             )
             were
             not
             only
             presented
             with
             Nosegays
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             but
             with
             great
             Chargers
             of
             Sweet-meats
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             fill'd
             their
             Handkerchiefs
             ,
             and
             so
             return'd
             home
             laden
             with
             Flowers
             and
             Fruits
             .
             The
             young
             Carpegna
             not
             a
             little
             proud
             and
             pleas'd
             ,
             for
             having
             so
             magnificently
             discharg'd
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             that
             Solemnity
             ,
             receiv'd
             the
             Congratulatory
             Applauses
             of
             all
             his
             Companions
             ;
             and
             another
             of
             them
             (
             whose
             Turn
             was
             next
             )
             appointed
             the
             next
             Sunday
             for
             a
             like
             Festival
             to
             be
             celebrated
             at
             the
             Church
             of
             S.
             
               Andrew
               of
               the
               Valley
            
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             ordered
             all
             things
             to
             be
             prepared
             for
             the
             solemnizing
             of
             the
             Feast
             of
             S.
             Catharine
             .
          
           
             I
             was
             willing
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             somewhat
             to
             enlarge
             my self
             in
             the
             description
             of
             the
             Particulars
             of
             this
             Feast
             ;
             not
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             thing
             rare
             and
             extraordinary
             ,
             (
             for
             indeed
             ,
             what
             I
             have
             here
             related
             is
             but
             as
             One
             of
             a
             Thousand
             that
             I
             have
             seen
             ,
             and
             which
             it
             wou'd
             be
             very
             superfluous
             to
             repeat
             to
             you
             ,
             there
             being
             indeed
             nothing
             more
             common
             in
             Italy
             ;
             )
             but
             my
             design
             was
             only
             to
             give
             you
             a
             more
             distinct
             Idea
             of
             this
             thing
             ,
             when
             you
             shall
             chance
             to
             hear
             
             any
             discourse
             concerning
             these
             Italian
             Feasts
             .
             I
             have
             liv'd
             Seven
             years
             in
             that
             Country
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             that
             time
             ,
             never
             did
             a
             Week
             pass
             over
             my
             Head
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             was
             not
             present
             at
             some
             or
             other
             of
             them
             ;
             wherefore
             I
             have
             reason
             to
             be
             able
             ,
             to
             speak
             with
             good
             ground
             concerning
             them
             .
             I
             shall
             only
             add
             one
             thing
             ,
             which
             may
             well
             make
             the
             
               Roman
               Catholicks
            
             blush
             ;
             viz.
             That
             it
             is
             at
             these
             sorts
             of
             Feasts
             ,
             that
             young
             Women
             are
             debauch'd
             and
             corrupted
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             Bawds
             ,
             who
             (
             by
             their
             Emissaries
             )
             acquaint
             them
             with
             the
             places
             where
             any
             of
             these
             Feasts
             are
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
             whereupon
             they
             never
             fail
             to
             resort
             thither
             in
             Troops
             ,
             very
             Lasciviously
             drest
             :
             And
             as
             for
             other
             Women
             and
             Maidens
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             pretext
             they
             can
             have
             to
             oblige
             their
             Parents
             or
             Husbands
             to
             let
             them
             go
             abroad
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             going
             to
             Church
             ;
             they
             continually
             sigh
             and
             long
             for
             these
             sorts
             of
             Feasts
             ,
             to
             have
             so
             fair
             an
             opportunity
             to
             go
             abroad
             and
             divert
             themselves
             .
             'T
             is
             at
             these
             Feasts
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             Meetings
             are
             appointed
             ,
             and
             Notes
             secretly
             convey'd
             ;
             here
             it
             is
             they
             learn
             to
             make
             Love
             with
             the
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             to
             discourse
             one
             another
             by
             Gests
             and
             Signs
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             here
             it
             is
             ,
             O
             shame
             !
             that
             their
             lewd
             and
             infamous
             Bargains
             are
             made
             .
             Neither
             do
             I
             assert
             ought
             in
             all
             this
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             fully
             confirm'd
             by
             their
             own
             Proverb
             ;
             which
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               Chi
               manda
               la
               sua
               figliuola
               ad
               ogni
               Festa
               ,
               in
               p●oco
               Tempo
               ne
               fa
               una
               Puttana
               ;
               That
               he
               who
               sends
               his
               Daughter
               to
               every
               Feast
               ,
               will
               make
               her
               a
               Whore
               in
               a
               short
               time
               .
            
             The
             Young
             and
             Married
             Women
             seat
             themselves
             on
             
             each
             side
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Gentlemen
             walk
             in
             the
             midst
             ,
             whereby
             they
             have
             an
             opportunity
             to
             look
             them
             in
             the
             Face
             .
             They
             Push
             one
             another
             ,
             they
             Laugh
             ,
             they
             Talk
             aloud
             ,
             and
             entertain
             one
             another
             with
             Discourses
             ,
             very
             unbecoming
             the
             Sacredness
             of
             the
             place
             where
             they
             are
             .
             The
             Holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             which
             they
             believe
             to
             be
             the
             True
             living
             Body
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             exposed
             upon
             the
             High
             Altar
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             particular
             Chappel
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Solemnity
             the
             greater
             ;
             but
             they
             have
             so
             little
             respect
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             turn
             their
             Backs
             upon
             it
             ,
             to
             face
             the
             Ladies
             and
             Musicians
             .
             Whence
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             That
             they
             do
             but
             very
             slightly
             ,
             if
             at
             all
             ,
             believe
             that
             main
             Point
             of
             their
             Doctrin
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             their
             Practice
             gives
             their
             Faith
             the
             Lye.
             The
             Priests
             reap
             a
             considerable
             advantage
             from
             these
             Feasts
             ;
             for
             all
             the
             Ceremonies
             they
             officiate
             ,
             and
             the
             Masses
             they
             say
             ,
             are
             very
             dearly
             paid
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             highly
             Feasted
             into
             the
             bargain
             .
          
           
             But
             more
             particularly
             ,
             we
             meet
             with
             these
             kind
             of
             Feasts
             very
             frequent
             in
             Convents
             or
             Monasteries
             ;
             the
             Religious
             whereof
             may
             be
             distinguish'd
             into
             three
             sorts
             ,
             either
             such
             as
             are
             endowed
             with
             Means
             for
             their
             Subsistence
             ,
             as
             generally
             all
             those
             call'd
             Monks
             are
             ;
             or
             else
             they
             live
             partly
             of
             their
             Incoms
             ,
             and
             partly
             of
             Alms
             ,
             as
             are
             all
             those
             who
             are
             called
             Frati
             ,
             or
             Fryers
             ;
             or
             lastly
             ,
             they
             are
             such
             who
             live
             wholly
             upon
             Alms
             ,
             as
             the
             Capuchins
             ,
             and
             other
             Mendicant
             Orders
             .
             Now
             each
             of
             these
             are
             very
             ambitious
             ,
             and
             do
             their
             utmost
             endeavours
             to
             have
             of
             these
             Feasts
             made
             in
             their
             Churches
             .
             
             The
             Monks
             desire
             it
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             shew
             of
             their
             Riches
             and
             Grandeur
             ;
             the
             whole
             Ceremony
             is
             carried
             on
             at
             their
             own
             Charges
             ,
             and
             the
             Feast
             they
             make
             is
             called
             a
             Pontifical
             ,
             and
             is
             indeed
             the
             most
             pompous
             and
             magnificent
             Show
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             seen
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             endeavour
             to
             give
             you
             here
             the
             most
             exact
             Description
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             possibly
             I
             can
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             I
             will
             take
             for
             my
             Subject
             one
             of
             those
             I
             saw
             in
             the
             Famous
             Abby
             of
             S.
             Michael
             in
             Bosco
             of
             Bononia
             ,
             where
             I
             Taught
             for
             Two
             years
             together
             ,
             the
             Monks
             whereof
             are
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             Mount
             Olivet
             .
             The
             Abbot
             is
             not
             Commendatory
             ,
             but
             Regular
             ,
             and
             has
             the
             power
             of
             officiating
             Pontifically
             .
             He
             caus'd
             his
             Pontifical
             to
             be
             publish'd
             in
             Bononia
             ,
             Three
             Weeks
             before
             the
             Feast
             of
             S.
             Bernard
             ,
             Founder
             of
             their
             Order
             ,
             which
             hapned
             to
             be
             on
             a
             Thursday
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             the
             first
             Even-Song
             began
             on
             Wednesday
             in
             the
             Evening
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             this
             Abby
             is
             a
             meer
             Jewel
             of
             a
             thing
             ,
             for
             the
             extraordinary
             curiosity
             of
             the
             
               Marble
               ,
               Jasper
            
             ,
             and
             Porphyrie
             Stones
             ,
             that
             do
             in
             part
             compose
             and
             embellish
             it
             ;
             the
             Guilding
             and
             Painting
             that
             adorn
             it
             ,
             are
             of
             an
             inestimable
             price
             ;
             the
             Roof
             and
             all
             the
             Walls
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             Guilt
             ;
             the
             High-Altar
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             lesser
             ones
             of
             the
             Chappels
             ,
             are
             all
             of
             Precious
             Stones
             .
             All
             the
             Seats
             of
             the
             Quire
             are
             of
             In-laid
             Work
             ,
             wherein
             the
             whole
             Life
             of
             S.
             Bennet
             ,
             and
             many
             Histories
             of
             the
             Bible
             are
             represented
             ;
             the
             Ballisters
             of
             Iron
             ,
             that
             shut
             the
             Quire
             and
             Chappels
             ,
             are
             all
             Gilt
             ,
             and
             very
             delicately
             Wrought
             ;
             the
             Pavement
             is
             of
             
             black
             and
             white
             Marble
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             part
             in
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             that
             stands
             in
             need
             of
             any
             superadded
             Ornament
             .
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             Abbot
             sent
             for
             the
             most
             dexterous
             Adorners
             of
             Churches
             to
             set
             it
             forth
             ,
             with
             the
             Silken
             Machins
             of
             Bononia
             ,
             with
             which
             all
             the
             Windows
             and
             Walls
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             fill'd
             ,
             affording
             various
             Historical
             Representations
             ;
             tho'
             ,
             to
             speak
             the
             Truth
             ,
             this
             was
             a
             very
             needless
             Cost
             ,
             because
             what
             was
             hid
             by
             these
             Silken-Figures
             was
             more
             curious
             and
             costly
             ,
             than
             the
             Figures
             themselves
             .
             He
             order'd
             Arms
             of
             Silver
             to
             be
             fixed
             round
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Candlesticks
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             to
             be
             placed
             on
             all
             the
             Cornishes
             and
             Pillars
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             support
             a
             prodigious
             number
             of
             white
             Wax-Candles
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             burn
             all
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Service
             .
             The
             High-Altar
             was
             set
             as
             thick
             as
             it
             could
             hold
             with
             Plate
             ,
             brought
             out
             of
             the
             Treasury
             of
             that
             Abby
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             show
             of
             it
             to
             all
             Men.
             About
             Three
             of
             the
             Clock
             in
             the
             Afternoon
             ,
             the
             Abbot
             (
             accompanied
             with
             all
             his
             Monks
             )
             and
             many
             Gentlemen
             of
             his
             Relations
             and
             Friends
             following
             him
             ,
             marched
             forwards
             towards
             the
             Church
             .
             He
             was
             Apparel'd
             in
             the
             Habit
             of
             his
             Order
             ,
             being
             distinguish'd
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Monks
             by
             his
             Ring
             ,
             his
             Hood
             ,
             and
             his
             four
             Corner'd
             Cap.
             The
             Monks
             of
             this
             Abby
             are
             wont
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             Gate
             of
             the
             Cloister
             which
             is
             near
             the
             Choir
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             more
             State
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             a
             greater
             show
             of
             their
             Abbot
             in
             all
             his
             Pomp
             and
             Majesty
             ,
             they
             chose
             this
             time
             to
             come
             out
             of
             the
             Monastery
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             a
             
             Round
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             Entring
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             Great
             Gate
             ,
             at
             the
             West-end
             of
             it
             .
             As
             soon
             as
             they
             entred
             ,
             the
             Bells
             ,
             Organs
             ,
             and
             other
             Musical
             Instruments
             sounded
             a
             March
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             the
             Monks
             ,
             they
             gave
             forth
             such
             an
             Air
             in
             their
             going
             ,
             as
             discover'd
             rather
             the
             Vanity
             of
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             than
             that
             Majesty
             which
             becomes
             the
             Ministers
             at
             the
             Altar
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             were
             come
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Abbot
             made
             a
             Halt
             before
             the
             Chappel
             of
             S.
             Bernard
             ,
             which
             is
             at
             the
             Lower-end
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             kneeled
             down
             upon
             Cushions
             of
             Violet-colour'd
             Velvet
             ,
             very
             richly
             Embroidered
             ,
             which
             were
             laid
             upon
             a
             Desk
             ,
             cover'd
             with
             a
             Carpet
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             garnish'd
             with
             a
             rich
             Golden-Fringe
             .
             And
             at
             the
             same
             time
             the
             Musicians
             sung
             an
             Anthem
             in
             praise
             of
             that
             Saint
             .
             After
             this
             the
             Abbot
             was
             conducted
             to
             his
             Throne
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             erected
             at
             the
             Right
             side
             of
             the
             Altar
             .
             It
             was
             cover'd
             on
             high
             with
             a
             magnificent
             Canopy
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             surrounded
             with
             several
             Seats
             ,
             very
             richly
             Adorn'd
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             Officers
             that
             were
             to
             officiate
             at
             the
             Pontifical
             .
             Being
             arrived
             here
             ,
             he
             seated
             himself
             ,
             having
             two
             Abbots
             of
             his
             Friends
             on
             each
             side
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             immediately
             Fourteen
             of
             his
             Monks
             ,
             in
             their
             Surplices
             ,
             went
             and
             took
             the
             Ornaments
             that
             were
             laid
             on
             Tables
             placed
             near
             the
             High
             Altar
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             was
             to
             be
             invested
             ;
             and
             having
             each
             of
             them
             taken
             what
             belong'd
             to
             their
             place
             ,
             they
             rang'd
             themselves
             one
             behind
             another
             ,
             making
             a
             long
             Row.
             The
             first
             of
             them
             carried
             in
             a
             large
             Silver-gilt-Charger
             the
             
               Abbatical
               Buskins
            
             ;
             
             the
             second
             ,
             in
             another
             like
             Charger
             ,
             the
             
               Abbatical
               Sh●es
            
             ,
             of
             Violet
             colour'd
             Velvet
             richly
             Embroider'd
             ;
             a
             third
             carried
             the
             Coif
             ;
             a
             fourth
             the
             Ro●het
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Coif
             ,
             was
             of
             most
             fine
             Linnen
             ,
             Lac'd
             round
             about
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             Hands
             ,
             with
             a
             very
             curious
             
               Point
               de
               Venice
            
             of
             a
             Foot
             deep
             ;
             the
             fi●●h
             follow'd
             with
             a
             very
             costly
             Girdle
             of
             white
             Silk
             woven
             and
             wrought
             to
             admiration
             ;
             the
             sixth
             carried
             the
             Stole
             ;
             the
             seventh
             and
             eighth
             ,
             each
             of
             them
             a
             Tunicle
             of
             white
             Taffety
             ;
             the
             ninth
             had
             the
             Cap
             ,
             which
             like
             the
             Stole
             was
             of
             Cloth
             of
             Gold
             ,
             the
             Edges
             of
             it
             being
             rais'd
             by
             Embroidery
             into
             several
             curious
             Figures
             ,
             compos'd
             of
             Seed-Pearl
             ,
             and
             furnish'd
             with
             Golden
             Clasps
             ;
             the
             tenth
             carried
             the
             
               Little
               Cross
            
             of
             Diamonds
             ,
             valued
             at
             Two
             Thousand
             Crowns
             ;
             the
             eleventh
             ,
             in
             a
             great
             Charger
             gilt
             and
             enamel'd
             ,
             carried
             the
             
               Abbatical
               Gloves
            
             ;
             and
             the
             twelfth
             ,
             the
             
               Abbatical
               Ring
            
             ,
             being
             an
             Amethist
             of
             an
             extraordinary
             size
             ;
             the
             thirteenth
             follow'd
             with
             the
             Mitre
             ,
             thick
             set
             with
             Pearls
             and
             precious
             Stones
             ;
             and
             the
             fourteenth
             and
             last
             ,
             carried
             the
             Crosier
             or
             
               Pastoral
               Staff.
            
             Every
             one
             of
             these
             in
             order
             ,
             as
             they
             drew
             near
             to
             the
             Abbot
             (
             seated
             on
             his
             Throne
             )
             bowed
             the
             Knee
             before
             him
             ;
             and
             after
             they
             had
             deliver'd
             their
             several
             Charges
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Assistant
             Abbots
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             Attire
             their
             Prelate
             ,
             having
             first
             worship'd
             him
             with
             another
             Genuflexion
             ,
             retir'd
             again
             in
             good
             order
             .
             At
             every
             Ornament
             that
             was
             put
             upon
             him
             ,
             there
             were
             particular
             Prayers
             which
             the
             Assisting
             Abbots
             repeated
             ,
             and
             the
             Officiating
             Prelat
             read
             himself
             in
             the
             Pontifical
             
             Book
             ,
             which
             was
             supported
             by
             two
             Monks
             ;
             and
             two
             others
             ,
             in
             their
             Surplices
             and
             Tunicles
             ,
             held
             Wax
             Candles
             to
             light
             him
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Master
             of
             Ceremonies
             turn'd
             the
             Leaves
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Abbot
             being
             Accoutred
             with
             all
             these
             Ornaments
             ,
             and
             having
             the
             Mitre
             on
             his
             Head
             ,
             seated
             himself
             on
             his
             Throne
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             two
             Abbots
             Assistants
             ;
             and
             immediately
             all
             the
             Officers
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             officiate
             at
             the
             Ceremony
             ,
             ranged
             themselves
             near
             to
             him
             .
             These
             Officers
             were
             four
             Chaunters
             in
             their
             Rochets
             and
             Hoods
             ,
             four
             Sub-Chaunters
             in
             their
             Surplices
             ,
             two
             Deacons
             in
             their
             Stoles
             and
             Tunicles
             ,
             two
             Sub-Deacons
             in
             their
             Tunicles
             ,
             two
             Taper-Bearers
             to
             hold
             the
             Candlesticks
             ,
             and
             two
             Incense-Bearers
             ,
             drest
             in
             Surplices
             and
             their
             
               Silver
               Censers
            
             in
             their
             Hands
             ;
             besides
             another
             Officer
             to
             hold
             the
             Crosier-Staff
             ,
             and
             the
             Master
             of
             Ceremonies
             with
             his
             Rod
             or
             Wand
             .
             All
             these
             were
             only
             to
             Officiate
             till
             about
             the
             middle
             of
             Even-song
             ;
             at
             which
             time
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             extreamly
             tired
             with
             the
             Attendance
             they
             had
             given
             ,
             they
             were
             relieved
             by
             others
             ,
             yet
             more
             gorgeously
             Apparel'd
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             Officiate
             till
             the
             Service
             was
             ended
             .
             Their
             Musick
             was
             very
             numerous
             and
             choice
             :
             The
             Abbot
             sung
             the
             first
             Verse
             of
             Even-song
             ,
             which
             was
             continued
             by
             the
             Musick
             and
             Singing-men
             with
             abundance
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             not
             insist
             upon
             at
             present
             ,
             that
             which
             I
             have
             already
             deliver'd
             being
             sufficient
             to
             give
             you
             an
             Idea
             of
             that
             extraordinary
             M●jesty
             and
             External
             Pomp
             ,
             wherewith
             Feasts
             are
             ●olemnized
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             Italy
             .
             For
             in
             case
             it
             be
             a
             
             Bishop
             or
             Archbishop
             that
             Officiates
             ,
             the
             Magnificence
             is
             much
             greater
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             a
             Cardinal
             or
             Pope
             that
             celebrates
             the
             Feast
             ,
             these
             Ceremonies
             are
             carried
             to
             the
             highest
             point
             of
             Elevation
             and
             Grandeur
             imaginable
             .
          
           
             I
             remember
             to
             have
             Read
             somewhere
             in
             an
             English
             Protestant
             Author
             ,
             the
             Commendations
             and
             Elogies
             he
             bestows
             upon
             those
             of
             the
             Roman
             Communion
             ,
             in
             this
             Point
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               in
               this
               only
               they
               are
               Praise-worthy
               and
               to
               be
               commended
               ,
               that
               they
               spare
               nothing
               that
               may
               contribute
               to
               the
               Costliness
               and
               Solemnity
               of
               their
               Feasts
               .
            
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             have
             very
             industriously
             apply'd
             my self
             ,
             to
             search
             out
             the
             Principle
             from
             whence
             so
             much
             false
             Lustre
             doth
             proceed
             ,
             which
             they
             make
             use
             of
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             to
             dazle
             the
             Eyes
             of
             the
             inconsiderate
             and
             unthinking
             People
             ;
             and
             I
             have
             found
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             not
             their
             great
             Zeal
             for
             the
             House
             of
             God
             that
             is
             the
             Motive
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             only
             Interest
             ,
             Vain-glory
             and
             Self-love
             ,
             as
             I
             abundantly
             discover'd
             upon
             this
             occasion
             .
          
           
             The
             Even-song
             ended
             ,
             about
             Six
             of
             the
             Clock
             in
             the
             Evening
             ;
             after
             which
             ,
             the
             Abbot
             and
             his
             Officers
             ,
             having
             put
             off
             their
             Ornaments
             ,
             went
             into
             the
             Sextry
             ,
             where
             they
             found
             great
             Tables
             cover'd
             and
             thick
             set
             with
             dry
             and
             wet
             Confects
             ,
             Neats-Tongues
             ,
             
             Bononia-Sausages
             ,
             and
             sine
             Pastry-meat
             .
             All
             the
             Ladies
             and
             Gentlemen
             of
             Quality
             ,
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             were
             desired
             to
             enter
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             my self
             ,
             having
             a
             free
             access
             to
             that
             Abby
             ,
             as
             being
             in
             a
             manner
             one
             of
             the
             Family
             ;
             because
             I
             publickly
             taught
             there
             the
             Liberal
             Arts
             ,
             and
             
             had
             a
             good
             Allowance
             ,
             besides
             the
             Abbots
             Table
             ;
             I
             entred
             into
             the
             Sextry
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             had
             moreover
             the
             Priviledge
             of
             bringing
             some
             Frenchmen
             of
             my
             Acquaintance
             in
             with
             me
             ,
             which
             are
             now
             in
             London
             .
             The
             Gentlemen
             and
             Ladies
             were
             not
             wanting
             to
             bestow
             great
             Encomiums
             on
             the
             Abbot
             ,
             each
             declaring
             how
             admirable
             well
             his
             Pontifical
             Habit
             did
             become
             him
             ,
             and
             how
             gracefully
             he
             did
             Officiate
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             Monks
             apply'd
             themselves
             to
             the
             Ladies
             of
             their
             Acquaintance
             ,
             and
             entred
             into
             close
             Discourse
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             what
             it
             was
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             be
             Witness
             to
             ;
             only
             thus
             much
             I
             can
             aver
             ,
             That
             their
             Beauty
             had
             so
             far
             charm'd
             them
             ,
             that
             for
             a
             whole
             Month
             after
             it
             was
             the
             great
             Subject
             of
             their
             Discourse
             .
             It
             seems
             they
             had
             so
             well
             studied
             them
             ,
             during
             the
             Converse
             they
             had
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             give
             an
             exact
             account
             of
             the
             Cloaths
             ,
             Ribands
             ,
             and
             Laces
             they
             had
             on
             .
          
           
             The
             Abbot
             (
             during
             the
             Entertainment
             )
             Addrest
             himself
             to
             two
             Ladies
             of
             Quality
             ,
             the
             one
             a
             Lady
             Marquess
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             a
             Countess
             ;
             and
             demanded
             of
             them
             ,
             Whether
             they
             had
             not
             found
             a
             desire
             stirring
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             persuade
             some
             of
             their
             Children
             to
             become
             Religious
             of
             his
             Order
             ?
             The
             Lady
             Marquess
             Answer'd
             ,
             
               She
               would
               consider
               of
               it
            
             .
             But
             the
             Countess
             very
             frankly
             assur'd
             him
             ,
             
               That
               she
               had
               been
               so
               extreamly
               satisfied
               with
               the
            
             Pontifical
             ,
             
               which
               had
               been
               celebrated
               with
               so
               much
               Pomp
               and
               Majesty
               ,
               that
               it
               had
               even
               Ravish'd
               her
               ;
               and
               that
               she
               was
               absolutely
               resolv'd
               ,
               her
               Son
               should
               take
               the
               Habit
               of
               the
               Order
               .
            
             She
             told
             the
             Abbot
             ,
             That
             
             the
             Jesuits
             did
             their
             utmost
             Endeavours
             ,
             to
             draw
             him
             over
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             that
             she
             would
             be
             sure
             to
             break
             all
             their
             Measures
             ,
             and
             hop'd
             that
             her
             Son
             would
             behave
             himself
             so
             well
             in
             the
             Monastery
             ,
             that
             one
             day
             she
             might
             have
             the
             Joy
             and
             Comfort
             ,
             to
             see
             him
             made
             Abbot
             of
             the
             Order
             ,
             and
             Pontifically
             Officiating
             .
          
           
             All
             our
             good
             Natur'd
             Monks
             ,
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             pains
             they
             had
             taken
             in
             assisting
             at
             the
             Church-Ceremonies
             ,
             were
             very
             ready
             to
             wait
             upon
             the
             Fair
             Ladies
             at
             Table
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             them
             Company
             ,
             as
             being
             in
             this
             regard
             a
             Thousandfold
             more
             happy
             ,
             than
             other
             Italian
             Laym●n
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             the
             Priviledge
             of
             making
             Feasts
             ,
             to
             get
             a
             Sight
             of
             their
             Ladies
             ,
             and
             who
             can
             scarcely
             ever
             meet
             with
             an
             opportunity
             of
             rendring
             them
             the
             like
             Services
             .
             I
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             some
             of
             these
             Ladies
             were
             of
             Kin
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             however
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             great
             satisfaction
             to
             have
             an
             occasion
             of
             Treating
             them
             so
             splendidly
             out
             of
             the
             publick
             Stock
             of
             the
             Abby
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             in
             those
             sorts
             of
             Ceremonies
             :
             For
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             if
             they
             desire
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             it
             must
             cost
             them
             a
             Round
             Sum
             of
             Mony.
             The
             Ladies
             ,
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             ,
             were
             in
             so
             a
             good
             Humor
             ,
             and
             so
             extraordinarily
             well
             pleas'd
             ,
             as
             well
             with
             their
             Entertainment
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Sextry
             ,
             That
             they
             very
             freely
             ask'd
             the
             Abbot
             ,
             When
             they
             might
             expect
             to
             come
             to
             another
             Pontifical
             ?
             Who
             promis'd
             them
             ,
             to
             celebrate
             another
             on
             the
             Day
             of
             S.
             Francis
             ,
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
           
             It
             is
             impossible
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             you
             should
             not
             take
             notice
             in
             all
             this
             I
             have
             related
             to
             you
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Solemnity
             of
             this
             Feast
             ,
             what
             indeed
             were
             the
             true
             Motives
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Abbot
             hereby
             pleased
             his
             Vainglorious
             humor
             ,
             by
             appearing
             in
             a
             Pontifical
             Dress
             ,
             with
             so
             many
             pompous
             Ornaments
             ,
             amidst
             so
             many
             Adorations
             and
             so
             many
             Incensings
             as
             were
             presented
             to
             him
             .
             Besides
             this
             ,
             he
             made
             also
             his
             Advantage
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             from
             hence
             he
             took
             occasion
             to
             sollicit
             Persons
             of
             Quality
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             dazled
             their
             Eyes
             with
             the
             magnificent
             Splendor
             of
             his
             Pontifical
             ,
             to
             persuade
             their
             Children
             to
             take
             the
             Habit
             of
             the
             Order
             .
             I
             know
             very
             well
             how
             gainful
             it
             is
             to
             the
             Abbot
             and
             other
             Principal
             Officers
             of
             the
             Abby
             ,
             when
             the
             Children
             of
             Persons
             of
             Quality
             take
             upon
             them
             the
             Habit.
             They
             never
             admit
             them
             to
             the
             Profession
             ,
             till
             their
             Parents
             have
             presented
             them
             very
             liberally
             ,
             besides
             the
             Annual
             Pension
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             allow
             their
             Son
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             Honourable
             the
             Persons
             are
             ,
             the
             more
             considerable
             still
             are
             the
             Presents
             that
             are
             made
             them
             .
             The
             rest
             of
             the
             Religious
             find
             their
             pleasure
             and
             satisfaction
             in
             these
             Festivals
             ;
             their
             Eyes
             are
             feasted
             with
             the
             sumptuous
             Adorning
             of
             their
             Churches
             ,
             and
             their
             Ears
             with
             the
             sweetness
             of
             the
             most
             choice
             and
             exquisit
             Musick
             ;
             neither
             is
             the
             Feast
             that
             concludes
             the
             Solemnity
             ,
             and
             the
             Ladies
             company
             ,
             the
             least
             Charm
             to
             make
             them
             desirable
             :
             So
             that
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Zeal
             of
             his
             Holy
             Temple
             ,
             are
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             most
             favourably
             ,
             but
             the
             more
             remote
             Object
             of
             these
             Pompous
             Solemnities
             .
          
           
           
             I
             have
             already
             told
             you
             in
             one
             of
             my
             LETTERS
             ,
             That
             I
             fear'd
             to
             pass
             for
             a
             Severe
             Censor
             in
             your
             Judgment
             ,
             who
             takes
             pleasure
             to
             put
             a
             rigorous
             Sense
             upon
             Actions
             ,
             otherwise
             capable
             of
             a
             favourable
             Interpretation
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             Reason
             ,
             I
             always
             back
             what
             I
             say
             with
             the
             Reasons
             that
             induce
             me
             to
             pass
             these
             sorts
             of
             Judgments
             ;
             and
             I
             question
             not
             in
             the
             least
             ,
             but
             that
             if
             you
             will
             be
             pleas'd
             well
             to
             weigh
             them
             ,
             you
             'l
             find
             that
             I
             have
             us'd
             abundance
             of
             Moderation
             in
             my
             Expressions
             .
             To
             apply
             this
             therefore
             to
             the
             present
             Subject
             ,
             I
             shall
             proceed
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             That
             the
             Festival
             of
             S.
             Francis
             of
             Rome
             approaching
             ,
             on
             which
             Day
             the
             Abbot
             had
             promis'd
             the
             Ladies
             another
             Pontifical
             ,
             Preparations
             were
             made
             for
             greater
             Pomp
             and
             Splendor
             ,
             than
             before
             had
             been
             at
             the
             Feast
             of
             S.
             Bernard
             .
             They
             had
             sent
             for
             Musicians
             from
             Florence
             and
             Venice
             ,
             who
             two
             days
             before
             the
             Feast
             were
             arrived
             at
             the
             Abby
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             very
             splendidly
             Entertain'd
             .
             The
             Evening
             before
             ,
             the
             Abbot
             and
             the
             Monks
             pray'd
             heartily
             for
             fair
             Weather
             ;
             and
             the
             Air
             being
             at
             that
             time
             very
             clear
             and
             serene
             ,
             there
             was
             all
             the
             appearance
             imaginable
             that
             it
             would
             continue
             so
             ;
             which
             Hopes
             fill'd
             them
             with
             unutterable
             Joys
             .
             There
             was
             only
             one
             good
             old
             Convert
             Fryer
             amongst
             them
             ,
             who
             being
             better
             inform'd
             than
             all
             this
             ,
             by
             the
             Twitches
             his
             Corns
             gave
             him
             ,
             very
             peremptorily
             aver'd
             ,
             It
             would
             Rain
             the
             next
             Day
             .
             Upon
             this
             ominous
             Intimation
             ,
             the
             Abbot
             himself
             went
             out
             after
             Supper
             ,
             to
             Star-gaze
             what
             Weather
             they
             were
             like
             to
             have
             the
             next
             day
             ;
             and
             seeing
             the
             Sky
             so
             very
             clear
             
             and
             full
             of
             Stars
             ,
             declar'd
             ,
             There
             was
             no
             need
             to
             fear
             ,
             but
             they
             should
             have
             a
             fair
             Day
             on
             't
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Old
             Fryer
             was
             a
             
               Turba
               Festa
            
             ,
             a
             meer
             Trouble-Feast
             to
             talk
             so
             at
             random
             :
             Upon
             this
             Assurance
             the
             Monks
             retir'd
             to
             their
             Apartments
             that
             Evening
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Joy.
             But
             forasmuch
             as
             it
             is
             not
             for
             Men
             to
             know
             the
             Times
             and
             Seasons
             ,
             which
             God
             has
             reserv'd
             in
             his
             own
             power
             ,
             about
             Midnight
             the
             Weather
             changed
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             Morning
             there
             fell
             so
             furious
             a
             Shower
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             to
             stir
             abroad
             without
             being
             wet
             to
             the
             Skin
             .
             This
             Tempestous
             Weather
             continu'd
             till
             Night
             ,
             which
             seiz'd
             the
             Spirits
             of
             the
             poor
             Monks
             with
             a
             strange
             Consternation
             .
             The
             next
             Morning
             they
             appear'd
             all
             Pail-fac'd
             ,
             and
             gave
             evident
             Proof
             ,
             how
             great
             a
             Change
             crost
             Desires
             are
             able
             to
             produce
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             Man.
             Some
             of
             them
             openly
             murmur'd
             against
             Heaven
             ,
             because
             that
             almost
             every
             Year
             it
             disturbed
             or
             disappointed
             their
             Feast
             of
             S.
             Francis
             ;
             others
             of
             them
             retain'd
             still
             some
             hope
             ,
             that
             the
             Rain
             might
             hold
             up
             within
             few
             Hours
             ;
             but
             alas
             !
             their
             Hopes
             were
             all
             in
             vain
             ;
             the
             Heavens
             were
             too
             resolv'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Storm
             was
             so
             far
             from
             ceasing
             or
             diminishing
             ,
             that
             it
             increas'd
             more
             and
             more
             .
             The
             Abbot
             perceiving
             there
             was
             no
             Remedy
             ,
             sent
             word
             to
             the
             Sexton
             ,
             to
             shut
             up
             the
             Ornaments
             of
             the
             Pontifical
             ;
             however
             ,
             he
             order'd
             the
             Musick
             should
             Play
             ,
             because
             the
             Musicians
             were
             present
             ,
             and
             that
             most
             of
             them
             were
             paid
             before
             hand
             ;
             but
             he
             forbad
             the
             great
             Rows
             of
             Wax-Candles
             to
             be
             Lighted
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             disposed
             of
             round
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             to
             burn
             
             the
             Incense
             that
             had
             been
             prepared
             for
             the
             Altars
             :
             So
             that
             ,
             excepting
             only
             the
             Musick
             ,
             the
             Office
             was
             very
             simply
             and
             plainly
             celebrated
             after
             the
             ordinary
             manner
             .
             The
             Abbot
             did
             not
             appear
             at
             it
             himself
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             great
             Pomp
             and
             Solemnity
             vanish'd
             in
             Smoak
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             desire
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             only
             to
             draw
             a
             rational
             and
             obvious
             Consequence
             from
             all
             these
             proceedings
             .
             Can
             you
             persuade
             your self
             ,
             that
             God
             or
             the
             Saint
             were
             the
             Object
             or
             Motive
             of
             all
             this
             ado
             ?
             God
             is
             Immense
             and
             Infinite
             ,
             every
             where
             present
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             fair
             or
             foul
             ;
             and
             the
             Saint
             also
             is
             suppos'd
             to
             be
             always
             the
             same
             in
             Heaven
             :
             How
             came
             it
             to
             pass
             then
             ,
             that
             the
             Solemnity
             was
             chang'd
             ,
             and
             put
             off
             ;
             but
             because
             the
             Gentlemen
             and
             Ladies
             that
             had
             been
             Invited
             ,
             and
             for
             whose
             sake
             the
             Feast
             was
             intended
             ,
             could
             not
             come
             ?
             
               Sublatâ
               causâ
               tollitur
               effectus
               ;
               Take
               away
               the
               Cause
               ,
               and
               the
               Effect
               ceaseth
               .
            
             Or
             can
             we
             draw
             a
             more
             just
             Consequence
             ,
             or
             more
             proper
             to
             stop
             the
             Mouths
             of
             our
             Adversaries
             of
             the
             
               Romish
               Communion
            
             ,
             who
             object
             to
             us
             their
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             as
             celebrated
             with
             so
             much
             Pomp
             and
             Magnificence
             ,
             and
             who
             find
             so
             much
             fault
             with
             the
             Simplicity
             and
             Modesty
             of
             ours
             ?
             When
             they
             celebrate
             their
             Mattins
             ,
             or
             
               Morning
               Service
            
             ,
             or
             their
             greatest
             Holidays
             before
             Day-light
             ,
             they
             scarcely
             Light
             Two
             Wax-Candles
             on
             the
             Altar
             ,
             (
             Because
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               no
               body
               frequents
               them
            
             )
             ;
             whereas
             in
             the
             Day
             time
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             abundance
             of
             Company
             ,
             they
             Light
             a
             matter
             of
             Three
             or
             Four
             hundred
             .
             May
             we
             not
             therefore
             with
             great
             Reason
             reproach
             them
             ,
             
             That
             all
             their
             Pompous
             Feasts
             and
             Solemnities
             ,
             are
             only
             to
             satisfie
             their
             own
             Pleasure
             ,
             Vain-glory
             and
             Avarice
             ?
             and
             that
             therefore
             God
             abhors
             and
             abominates
             these
             their
             Services
             ;
             so
             far
             are
             they
             from
             being
             any
             proof
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             their
             Religion
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             I
             must
             needs
             acknowledge
             ,
             That
             this
             is
             that
             which
             deludes
             many
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             Stone
             of
             Offence
             to
             all
             those
             ,
             who
             in
             Matters
             of
             Religious
             Worship
             consider
             only
             that
             which
             strikes
             the
             Senses
             .
          
           
             I
             knew
             a
             Papist
             in
             England
             ,
             that
             was
             turn'd
             Protestant
             many
             years
             before
             ,
             who
             told
             me
             he
             was
             returning
             again
             to
             Italy
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             joyn
             himself
             again
             to
             the
             
               Romish
               Communion
            
             ;
             and
             his
             Reason
             was
             ,
             
               Because
               forsooth
               ,
               the
               Divine
               Service
               was
               not
               solemniz'd
               here
               with
               that
               Solemnity
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               in
               his
               Country
               .
            
             I
             wonder
             ,
             why
             by
             the
             dint
             of
             the
             same
             Argument
             he
             was
             not
             perswaded
             to
             turn
             Jew
             ,
             who
             use
             yet
             more
             Ceremonies
             than
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             I
             am
             astonish'd
             he
             did
             not
             consider
             with
             himself
             ,
             That
             all
             these
             Ceremonies
             and
             Pompous
             Vanities
             being
             only
             Arbitrary
             things
             ,
             which
             depend
             only
             on
             the
             Will
             of
             Men
             ,
             if
             the
             Protestants
             were
             inclin'd
             that
             way
             ,
             might
             contrive
             and
             institute
             such
             as
             should
             be
             more
             Magnificent
             than
             those
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             might
             make
             their
             Bishops
             to
             appear
             every
             day
             in
             as
             pompous
             Ornaments
             ,
             as
             the
             Pope
             does
             on
             S.
             
             Peter's
             Day
             :
             And
             if
             they
             don't
             do
             it
             ,
             the
             Reason
             is
             ,
             
               Because
               they
               are
               well
               persuaded
               ,
               that
               what
               is
               most
               pleasing
               in
               the
               Eyes
               of
               Men
               ,
               is
               not
               always
               most
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               requires
               pure
               and
               holy
               Hearts
               ,
               and
               not
               rich
               and
               
               pompous
               Apparel
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               the
               fervency
               of
               our
               Prayers
               is
               far
               more
               acceptable
               ,
               than
               Clouds
               of
               the
               sweetest
               Incense
               .
            
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Service
             and
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             celebrated
             in
             their
             Churches
             ,
             is
             not
             altogether
             destitute
             of
             decent
             Ornaments
             neither
             :
             The
             Ministers
             Habit
             is
             such
             as
             distinguisheth
             them
             from
             all
             others
             in
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             but
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             without
             any
             thing
             of
             Superstition
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             Divine
             Virtue
             attributed
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             renders
             the
             Wearers
             thereof
             more
             holy
             than
             others
             ;
             whereas
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             should
             a
             Priest
             celebrate
             Mass
             without
             his
             Hood
             ,
             or
             Amict
             ,
             and
             that
             wilfully
             ,
             they
             hold
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Mortal
             Sin.
             
          
           
             I
             return
             now
             to
             our
             Feasts
             again
             ,
             and
             having
             given
             you
             an
             account
             how
             the
             same
             are
             celebrated
             by
             those
             Monks
             who
             live
             upon
             their
             Incoms
             ;
             I
             shall
             proceed
             now
             to
             those
             of
             other
             Religious
             ,
             who
             partly
             live
             of
             Incoms
             and
             partly
             of
             Alms
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             those
             who
             live
             altogether
             of
             Alms
             ,
             who
             are
             known
             in
             Italy
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             Frati
             .
             During
             my
             stay
             at
             Rome
             ,
             I
             went
             to
             the
             Minerva
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Famous
             Convent
             of
             the
             Dominicans
             ;
             it
             was
             on
             a
             Saturday
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             they
             were
             celebrating
             a
             Festival
             in
             Honour
             of
             the
             Rosary
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin.
            
             I
             learnt
             ,
             That
             the
             Heads
             of
             that
             Confraternity
             met
             every
             Saturday
             ,
             and
             did
             every
             one
             of
             them
             by
             Turns
             celebrate
             the
             Feast
             of
             the
             Rosary
             at
             their
             own
             Charges
             .
             'T
             is
             the
             Humor
             of
             the
             Italians
             ,
             in
             such
             like
             cases
             ,
             to
             strive
             for
             the
             Honour
             of
             surpassing
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             spare
             no
             Cost
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             in
             Magnificence
             outvy
             
             others
             ;
             This
             is
             an
             Emulation
             that
             is
             Natural
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             believe
             cannot
             with
             good
             ground
             be
             attributed
             to
             their
             Vertue
             ,
             because
             herein
             they
             feed
             their
             Vanity
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             in
             those
             sumptuous
             Cavalcades
             they
             make
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             (
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             )
             their
             great
             aim
             is
             to
             outdo
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             These
             Religious
             ,
             or
             Frati
             ,
             have
             contrived
             a
             Form
             of
             Feasts
             for
             their
             own
             Tooth
             :
             The
             Monks
             (
             as
             was
             said
             before
             )
             make
             them
             at
             their
             own
             Charges
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             forth
             their
             Riches
             and
             Glory
             ;
             but
             these
             always
             celebrate
             them
             upon
             other
             Mens
             Purses
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             Caution
             ,
             as
             withal
             to
             fill
             their
             own
             into
             the
             bargain
             .
             The
             Laws
             they
             have
             establish'd
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             are
             ,
             That
             whosoever
             causeth
             a
             Feast
             to
             be
             solemniz'd
             ,
             must
             send
             before-hand
             a
             sufficient
             Sum
             of
             Mony
             ,
             to
             defray
             all
             the
             Masses
             that
             the
             Religious
             of
             the
             Convent
             do
             celebrate
             that
             Day
             :
             In
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             at
             all
             the
             Charge
             of
             Adorning
             the
             Chappel
             ,
             or
             Church
             ,
             where
             the
             Feast
             is
             to
             be
             kept
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             he
             is
             oblig'd
             to
             send
             in
             a
             splendid
             Dinner
             for
             all
             the
             good
             Fryers
             of
             the
             Convent
             .
             Some
             amongst
             them
             ,
             for
             this
             very
             Reason
             ,
             do
             very
             aptly
             call
             these
             Feasts
             ,
             
               The
               Fryers
               Milch-Cows
            
             .
             As
             for
             those
             Fryers
             which
             are
             call'd
             Mendicants
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Capuchins
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             who
             live
             wholly
             of
             Alms
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
             they
             cannot
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             Vow
             of
             Poverty
             in
             Common
             ,
             receive
             any
             Mony
             for
             their
             Masses
             ,
             there
             is
             this
             difference
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             delivering
             the
             Mony
             for
             that
             purpose
             into
             their
             own
             Hands
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             paid
             
             to
             him
             whom
             they
             call
             their
             Temporal
             Father
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             Layman
             ,
             who
             has
             the
             disposal
             of
             their
             Mony
             for
             their
             use
             ,
             and
             whom
             they
             call
             every
             Month
             to
             an
             account
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             utmost
             Farthing
             .
             Their
             Patriarch
             ,
             S.
             Francis
             ,
             never
             dreamt
             of
             this
             piece
             of
             subtilty
             ,
             and
             consequently
             also
             he
             has
             not
             made
             the
             least
             mention
             of
             it
             in
             his
             Rule
             ,
             or
             Directory
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             these
             good
             Fathers
             ,
             they
             have
             quite
             out-done
             him
             in
             refined
             Wit
             and
             Invention
             .
             They
             do
             not
             think
             it
             convenient
             ,
             so
             wholly
             to
             rely
             upon
             the
             Divine
             Providence
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             think
             their
             own
             the
             more
             safe
             and
             sure
             way
             .
             
               What
               would
               you
               have
               us
               do
               ?
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               alas
               !
               the
               Times
               are
               changed
               ,
               and
               Laymen
               are
               not
               so
               Charitable
               now
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               in
               the
               time
               of
               S.
            
             Francis
             !
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             durst
             undertake
             to
             prove
             to
             their
             Faces
             ,
             That
             in
             case
             they
             liv'd
             with
             as
             much
             Frugality
             as
             their
             Ancient
             Fathers
             (
             who
             ,
             to
             speak
             Truth
             ,
             are
             of
             no
             great
             Antiquity
             neither
             )
             they
             would
             find
             Superstitious
             People
             enough
             ,
             to
             furnish
             them
             with
             a
             sufficiency
             ,
             for
             a
             Sober
             and
             Penitential
             Diet.
             But
             who
             would
             take
             delight
             to
             incommodate
             themselves
             ,
             to
             Cram
             a
             Company
             of
             Lazy
             Lubbers
             ,
             who
             do
             nothing
             but
             go
             from
             House
             to
             House
             to
             fill
             their
             Bellies
             ,
             especially
             leading
             so
             scandalous
             a
             Life
             as
             they
             do
             ?
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             Cunning
             they
             have
             so
             order'd
             the
             Matter
             ,
             that
             they
             want
             for
             nothing
             ;
             and
             one
             of
             the
             best
             Inventions
             they
             have
             ever
             yet
             found
             out
             ,
             to
             be
             sumptuously
             and
             delicately
             Treated
             ,
             is
             their
             Feasts
             .
          
           
           
             And
             forasmuch
             as
             a
             Regular
             Feast
             ,
             I
             mean
             those
             that
             are
             mark'd
             in
             the
             Almanack
             ,
             are
             only
             to
             be
             found
             once
             in
             the
             Year
             ,
             they
             have
             invented
             the
             useful
             Contrivance
             of
             Confraternities
             ,
             as
             being
             most
             fruitful
             Nurseries
             of
             Feasts
             or
             Holy-days
             for
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             even
             to
             produce
             many
             for
             them
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Week
             .
             A
             Confraternity
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             definition
             they
             give
             us
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             an
             Association
             of
             many
             Persons
             ,
             who
             unite
             themselves
             and
             agree
             together
             ,
             at
             certain
             Times
             ,
             to
             render
             some
             Religious
             Worship
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             or
             to
             some
             other
             Saint
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             is
             not
             common
             to
             all
             :
             But
             at
             the
             bottom
             ,
             it
             is
             indeed
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             the
             most
             sure
             and
             refined
             Art
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             has
             to
             catch
             Mony
             ;
             and
             they
             have
             always
             some
             good
             Crafty
             .
             Father
             or
             other
             ,
             that
             has
             the
             Trade
             of
             Drawing-in
             People
             at
             his
             Fingers-end
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Director
             of
             it
             :
             'T
             is
             to
             him
             all
             those
             that
             desire
             to
             be
             Admitted
             to
             the
             Confraternity
             must
             address
             themselves
             ,
             where
             (
             for
             Writing
             down
             his
             Name
             in
             the
             Book
             ,
             and
             for
             Entrance-Mony
             )
             it
             costs
             him
             a
             Crown
             at
             least
             ;
             and
             every
             Year
             at
             the
             same
             Day
             ,
             he
             must
             come
             to
             have
             his
             Name
             renewed
             ,
             and
             pay
             over
             the
             same
             Entrance-Mony
             ,
             as
             at
             his
             first
             Admittance
             ,
             otherwise
             you
             are
             without
             Mercy
             most
             ignominiously
             Expell'd
             the
             Confraternity
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             time
             forwards
             are
             excluded
             from
             having
             any
             share
             in
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             or
             partaking
             of
             their
             Indulgences
             .
             Over
             and
             above
             all
             this
             ,
             there
             is
             some
             Mony
             to
             be
             paid
             every
             Month
             ,
             towards
             the
             Lights
             of
             the
             Chappel
             where
             the
             Confraternity
             is
             erected
             ;
             which
             ,
             considering
             the
             vast
             Number
             of
             
             those
             who
             are
             Inroll'd
             in
             it
             ,
             produceth
             a
             prodigious
             Sum
             of
             Mony.
             
          
           
             The
             Least
             Confraternities
             that
             are
             ,
             consist
             of
             Three
             or
             Four
             hundred
             persons
             ;
             there
             are
             some
             have
             a
             Thousand
             ,
             yea
             ,
             Two
             or
             Three
             Thousand
             belonging
             to
             them
             .
             I
             have
             my self
             seen
             above
             Twenty
             Thousand
             Names
             enroll'd
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Confraternity
             of
             the
             Scapulary
             of
             the
             Carmelites
             of
             Milan
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             of
             the
             great
             Confraternity
             of
             the
             Rosary
             of
             S.
             John
             ,
             and
             S.
             Paul
             of
             Venice
             ,
             I
             have
             been
             certainly
             inform'd
             ,
             there
             are
             above
             ●orty
             Thousand
             Brothers
             :
             Suppose
             every
             one
             of
             the
             Brethren
             should
             only
             give
             a
             Peny
             every
             Months
             towards
             the
             Chappel-Lights
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             impossible
             to
             burn
             all
             the
             Wax-Candles
             that
             Mony
             would
             buy
             ;
             which
             by
             consequence
             turns
             to
             the
             profit
             of
             these
             good
             Fryers
             .
             They
             are
             continually
             hankering
             about
             the
             Richest
             Persons
             of
             their
             Confraternity
             ,
             endeavouring
             to
             persuade
             them
             to
             make
             Feasts
             in
             honour
             of
             the
             He
             or
             She
             Saint
             ,
             in
             whose
             Name
             their
             Confraternity
             is
             erected
             .
          
           
             I
             hapned
             once
             to
             be
             in
             Company
             of
             an
             Italian
             Count
             ,
             who
             was
             of
             the
             Confraternity
             of
             the
             
               Little
               Scapulary
            
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             erected
             in
             the
             Great
             Convent
             of
             the
             Carmelites
             at
             Rome
             ;
             at
             the
             time
             when
             the
             Father
             Director
             of
             the
             Confraternity
             came
             in
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             with
             a
             Smiling
             Countenance
             ,
             
               Conte
               Giovanni
               ,
               I
               have
               a
               great
               Complaint
               against
               you
               ,
               from
               one
               of
               your
               very
               good
               She
               Friends
               .
            
             The
             Count
             supposing
             it
             to
             be
             from
             one
             of
             his
             Mistresses
             ,
             ask'd
             him
             ,
             Who
             it
             was
             ?
             
             The
             Director
             answer'd
             ,
             
               That
               it
               was
               from
               the
            
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             
               and
               that
               he
               had
               no
               Reason
               to
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               she
               was
               very
               angry
               with
               him
               ,
               for
               having
               for
               so
               long
               a
               time
               neglected
               ,
               to
               cause
               the
               Feast
               of
               the
            
             Holy
             Scapulary
             
               to
               be
               celebrated
            
             .
             The
             Count
             excused
             himself
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             some
             extraordinary
             business
             ,
             that
             had
             put
             him
             by
             his
             Thoughts
             that
             way
             ;
             and
             desired
             the
             Director
             ,
             to
             send
             him
             in
             next
             Week
             the
             List
             of
             their
             Religious
             .
             When
             he
             was
             departed
             ,
             the
             Count
             told
             me
             ,
             That
             what
             he
             had
             told
             him
             imply'd
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             would
             make
             the
             Feast
             of
             the
             Scapulary
             the
             next
             Week
             ;
             because
             on
             the
             like
             occasion
             it
             is
             customary
             ,
             to
             send
             in
             as
             many
             Couples
             of
             Capons
             and
             Bottles
             of
             Wine
             ,
             as
             there
             be
             Religious
             in
             the
             Convent
             ,
             besides
             Mony
             to
             pay
             for
             the
             Masses
             that
             are
             to
             be
             said
             that
             Day
             ;
             so
             that
             his
             demanding
             a
             List
             of
             the
             Director
             ,
             was
             a
             full
             Intimation
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             granted
             his
             Suit
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             he
             took
             his
             leave
             very
             well
             satisfied
             ,
             Saying
             ,
             
               He
               would
               take
               care
               to
               pacifie
               his
               She
               Friend
               .
            
             The
             Count
             told
             me
             afterwards
             ,
             That
             this
             Feast
             would
             cost
             him
             a
             Round
             Sum
             ,
             because
             commonly
             the
             Note
             of
             the
             Director
             of
             the
             Confraternity
             mounted
             very
             high
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             the
             Lights
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             Musicians
             and
             Adorners
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             order
             to
             the
             multiplication
             of
             these
             Feasts
             ,
             they
             have
             pitch'd
             upon
             one
             Day
             of
             the
             Week
             ,
             for
             the
             assembling
             or
             meeting
             together
             of
             their
             Confraternities
             ;
             that
             of
             the
             Rosary
             meets
             every
             Saturday
             ;
             of
             the
             
               Little
               Scapulary
            
             on
             Thursdays
             ,
             as
             likewise
             that
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Sacrament
            
             the
             
             Confraternity
             of
             S.
             Francis
             his
             Cord
             on
             Fridays
             ;
             that
             of
             the
             Annunciation
             on
             Wednesdays
             ;
             that
             of
             S.
             Antonio
             ,
             on
             the
             Tuesdays
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             the
             Mondays
             are
             peculiarly
             appropriated
             to
             the
             Confraternities
             of
             the
             
               Souls
               in
               Purgatory
            
             .
             So
             that
             you
             see
             ,
             they
             are
             fairly
             provided
             with
             Feasts
             for
             every
             Day
             of
             the
             Week
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             counting
             several
             other
             particular
             Confraternities
             ,
             the
             Number
             whereof
             is
             unknown
             to
             me
             ,
             these
             which
             I
             have
             mentioned
             being
             only
             the
             more
             general
             .
             They
             are
             not
             indeed
             all
             of
             them
             to
             be
             met
             with
             in
             one
             Church
             ,
             nor
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Order
             of
             Religious
             ;
             for
             the
             Rosary
             belongs
             to
             the
             Dominicans
             ;
             the
             
               Little
               Scapulary
            
             to
             the
             Carmelites
             ;
             the
             Cord
             of
             S.
             Francis
             to
             the
             Franciscans
             ;
             the
             Annunciation
             to
             the
             Soccolanti
             ;
             S.
             Anthony
             of
             Padua
             appertains
             in
             general
             to
             all
             the
             Religious
             ,
             that
             live
             under
             the
             Rule
             of
             S.
             Francis
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Souls
               in
               Purgatory
            
             do
             not
             only
             belong
             to
             all
             the
             Religious
             Orders
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             all
             Parishes
             and
             Churches
             under
             the
             inspection
             of
             Secular
             Priests
             .
          
           
             After
             all
             this
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             deny'd
             ,
             but
             that
             those
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Communion
            
             are
             certainly
             fallen
             in
             love
             with
             their
             own
             Blindness
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             will
             not
             so
             much
             as
             take
             the
             pains
             to
             open
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             to
             see
             how
             mise●ably
             these
             Fellows
             gull
             and
             cheat
             them
             :
             For
             what
             can
             be
             imagin'd
             more
             ridiculous
             ,
             than
             all
             these
             sorts
             of
             Confraternities
             ?
             Because
             S.
             Francis
             forsooth
             ,
             wore
             a
             Cord
             or
             Rope
             instead
             of
             a
             Girdle
             ,
             they
             have
             erected
             a
             Confraternity
             in
             Honour
             of
             it
             ;
             accordingly
             every
             Brother
             of
             the
             Society
             must
             wear
             a
             small
             Cord
             :
             These
             small
             Cords
             
             or
             Bands
             ,
             do
             not
             in
             the
             least
             resemble
             that
             which
             S.
             Francis
             wore
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             seen
             at
             Assize
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             thick
             as
             some
             of
             the
             greatest
             Ropes
             ,
             that
             wind
             up
             Buckets
             in
             a
             Well
             ;
             but
             these
             are
             very
             delicately
             wrought
             ,
             and
             very
             artificially
             Knotted
             in
             several
             places
             .
             The
             Custom
             is
             ,
             to
             bless
             them
             publickly
             ,
             with
             many
             Ceremonies
             and
             Prayers
             ;
             which
             being
             performed
             ,
             they
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               They
               have
               the
               virtue
               to
               blot
               out
               all
               Venial
               Sins
               ;
               to
               drive
               away
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               troublesom
               Temptations
               of
               the
               Flesh
               .
            
             Most
             of
             the
             Ladies
             of
             Italy
             wear
             this
             Cord
             of
             S.
             Francis
             ;
             they
             ty
             them
             round
             about
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             the
             Ends
             of
             them
             reach
             to
             the
             bottom
             of
             their
             Petty-coats
             ;
             they
             are
             full
             of
             pretty
             little
             Knots
             ,
             and
             they
             serve
             them
             to
             Play
             withal
             ,
             as
             the
             English
             Ladies
             do
             with
             their
             Fans
             or
             Masks
             .
             Were
             it
             true
             indeed
             ,
             That
             these
             Cords
             had
             the
             power
             of
             repressing
             Carnal
             Temptations
             ,
             the
             Ladies
             of
             Italy
             ,
             who
             wear
             such
             lovely
             ones
             ,
             could
             not
             fail
             of
             being
             the
             Cha●est
             Women
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             yet
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             the
             Commendation
             that
             is
             given
             them
             .
             But
             be
             it
             as
             it
             will
             ,
             this
             Cord
             is
             a
             thing
             so
             extraordinary
             Holy
             ,
             that
             Great
             Feasts
             are
             celebrated
             in
             Honour
             of
             it
             every
             Week
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             belonging
             to
             the
             Franciscans
             ;
             and
             the
             Popes
             have
             been
             pleas'd
             to
             bestow
             great
             Indulgences
             to
             all
             those
             ,
             who
             shall
             Enroll
             themselves
             in
             this
             Society
             of
             the
             Cord.
             They
             are
             only
             the
             poor
             Protestants
             that
             do
             not
             enjoy
             all
             these
             fair
             Advantages
             ,
             because
             they
             look
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             no
             better
             than
             meer
             Folly
             ;
             and
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             believe
             they
             have
             very
             good
             Reason
             for
             being
             of
             this
             
             Opinion
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             surest
             and
             safest
             way
             is
             ,
             to
             believe
             with
             them
             ,
             That
             the
             only
             thing
             that
             can
             make
             us
             of
             proof
             against
             all
             Temptations
             ,
             and
             endue
             us
             with
             power
             to
             overcome
             Sin
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Grace
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             means
             of
             it
             alone
             ,
             we
             shall
             become
             Conquerors
             over
             the
             Devil
             ,
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             ,
             without
             the
             assistance
             of
             either
             Rope
             ,
             or
             Cord.
             
          
           
             The
             Confraternity
             of
             the
             Rosary
             ,
             is
             no
             less
             Superstitiously
             founded
             than
             the
             fore-going
             .
             Since
             the
             Salutation
             of
             the
             Angel
             Gabriel
             to
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             has
             past
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             for
             the
             most
             Holy
             Prayer
             that
             can
             be
             made
             to
             her
             ,
             the
             Father
             Dominicans
             ,
             who
             pretend
             to
             be
             the
             greatest
             Favourites
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Virgin
            
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             might
             have
             some
             particular
             Devotion
             to
             distinguish
             them
             from
             the
             Common
             ,
             have
             invented
             that
             which
             is
             now
             called
             
               The
               Rosary
            
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             an
             aggregation
             of
             several
             
               Ave
               Maries
            
             ;
             there
             are
             Tentimes
             Ten
             of
             them
             in
             the
             Rosary
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             end
             of
             each
             Ten
             they
             add
             the
             
               Lords
               Prayer
            
             .
             And
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             not
             fail
             of
             saying
             the
             just
             Number
             (
             for
             in
             case
             one
             only
             Ave-Mary
             should
             chance
             to
             be
             omitted
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             the
             loss
             of
             the
             whole
             Indulgence
             )
             they
             have
             brought
             into
             use
             their
             Pater-nosters
             ,
             or
             Beads
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             count
             the
             Prayers
             as
             they
             say
             them
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             no
             mistake
             .
             And
             as
             it
             is
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             That
             the
             Elements
             and
             material
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             are
             not
             only
             Signs
             ,
             but
             Physical
             Instrumental
             Causes
             ,
             producing
             Grace
             in
             the
             Soul
             :
             For
             they
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Water
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             the
             Oil
             in
             
             the
             Extream
             Unction
             ,
             and
             the
             Matter
             presented
             in
             the
             Collation
             of
             Orders
             ,
             do
             physically
             produce
             Grace
             in
             the
             Soul
             ;
             so
             in
             like
             manner
             the
             Popes
             have
             affixed
             to
             these
             Beads
             of
             Wood
             ,
             Glass
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Matter
             ,
             the
             Graces
             and
             Priviledges
             that
             belong
             to
             the
             Rosary
             :
             So
             that
             if
             a
             person
             should
             Repeat
             all
             the
             Prayers
             ordered
             and
             established
             for
             the
             Rosary
             ,
             without
             having
             one
             of
             these
             Pater-nosters
             ;
             yea
             ,
             tho'
             (
             to
             be
             exact
             in
             his
             Tale
             )
             he
             should
             count
             them
             on
             his
             Buttons
             or
             Fingers
             ,
             yet
             would
             he
             not
             thereby
             obtain
             the
             Indulgence
             :
             No
             ,
             by
             no
             means
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             Pater-nosters
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             Instrumental
             Causes
             of
             producing
             Grace
             in
             the
             Soul.
             There
             are
             scarcely
             any
             Italians
             ,
             but
             have
             these
             Pater-nosters
             about
             them
             ,
             either
             in
             their
             Pockets
             ,
             or
             hanging
             about
             their
             Necks
             ,
             between
             their
             Shirts
             and
             their
             Doublets
             .
             The
             Ladies
             carry
             them
             on
             their
             Arms
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             now-adays
             made
             an
             Ornamental
             Bravery
             of
             it
             ,
             not
             inferiour
             to
             their
             Necklaces
             and
             Bracelets
             of
             Pearls
             and
             Diamonds
             .
             They
             sometimes
             go
             abroad
             without
             either
             Fan
             or
             Mask
             ,
             but
             never
             without
             their
             Beads
             .
             The
             most
             common
             ,
             for
             Women
             of
             a
             mean
             Condition
             ,
             are
             of
             Coral
             or
             Amber
             ;
             but
             the
             Ladies
             of
             Quality
             have
             them
             of
             
               Precious
               Stones
            
             ,
             or
             of
             
               Odoriferous
               Pasts
            
             ,
             adorn'd
             with
             the
             most
             curious
             Ribands
             ,
             and
             garnish'd
             with
             abundance
             of
             Gold
             and
             
               Silver
               Medals
            
             .
             The
             greatest
             Prostitutes
             would
             be
             asham'd
             to
             go
             abroad
             without
             their
             Great
             Pater-nosters
             on
             their
             Arms
             ,
             which
             hang
             down
             to
             their
             Feet
             ;
             not
             that
             their
             Devotion
             is
             so
             great
             in
             Running
             of
             them
             over
             ,
             but
             meerly
             because
             it
             is
             customary
             ,
             
             and
             a
             kind
             of
             necessary
             Implement
             for
             them
             to
             trifle
             with
             ,
             which
             they
             cannot
             well
             be
             without
             :
             Neither
             do
             they
             make
             any
             difficulty
             ,
             to
             ask
             of
             their
             Lovers
             a
             Pater-noster
             for
             the
             Price
             of
             their
             Infamous
             Commerce
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Little
               Scapulary
            
             ,
             or
             
               Habit
               of
               the
               Virgin
            
             ,
             is
             a
             Piece
             of
             the
             same
             worth
             and
             value
             ,
             and
             belongs
             to
             the
             Carmelites
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             their
             own
             Habit
             to
             which
             they
             make
             People
             pay
             so
             great
             Respect
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             Adorations
             .
             These
             Fathers
             were
             originally
             Hermits
             ,
             who
             had
             their
             place
             of
             Retirement
             on
             Carmel
             .
             They
             pretend
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             appeared
             to
             them
             there
             ,
             and
             gave
             them
             the
             Form
             of
             the
             Habit
             they
             were
             to
             wear
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Vest
             and
             a
             Scapulary
             of
             a
             Brown
             Colour
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             
               White
               Hood
            
             ;
             and
             that
             she
             told
             them
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             
               That
               all
               those
               who
               should
               wear
               that
               Habit
               ,
               should
               be
               Blessed
               by
               her
               and
               her
               Son
            
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             
               and
               should
               never
               die
               in
               any
               Mortal
               Sin.
            
             Now
             forasmuch
             as
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             to
             persuade
             all
             the
             World
             to
             become
             Carmelites
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             enjoy
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             this
             Miraculous
             Habit
             ,
             they
             have
             found
             out
             a
             way
             to
             cut
             their
             Old
             Habits
             into
             little
             Square-pieces
             of
             the
             bigness
             of
             four
             or
             five
             Fingers-breadth
             ,
             which
             they
             (
             for
             their
             Mony
             )
             bestow
             upon
             Lay-men
             ,
             to
             wear
             about
             them
             .
             They
             have
             Persons
             on
             purpose
             standing
             at
             the
             Doors
             of
             their
             Churches
             ,
             who
             ●ell
             them
             for
             Four-pence
             or
             Five-pence
             a
             piece
             .
             Certainly
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             best
             improvement
             of
             Old
             Cloaths
             that
             ever
             was
             thought
             of
             ;
             and
             the
             most
             excellent
             Invention
             never
             to
             want
             New
             ones
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             always
             well
             Clad
             ,
             that
             
             could
             possibly
             be
             imagin'd
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             I
             scarcely
             remember
             ever
             to
             have
             seen
             any
             Carmelites
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             very
             well
             Accouter'd
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             New
             Cloaths
             too
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             There
             are
             some
             of
             those
             to
             be
             sold
             ,
             that
             are
             very
             curiously
             wrought
             over
             with
             Silk
             ,
             for
             those
             ,
             who
             not
             contenting
             themselves
             with
             these
             Foolish
             Devotions
             ,
             must
             needs
             have
             them
             set
             forth
             with
             abundance
             of
             Vanity
             ;
             but
             however
             ,
             the
             Ground
             of
             them
             must
             always
             be
             a
             Shred
             of
             a
             Carmelites
             Old
             Frock
             .
             They
             have
             instituted
             several
             Confraternities
             in
             Honour
             of
             this
             Holy
             Habit
             ;
             they
             celebrate
             Great
             Feasts
             every
             Week
             ,
             with
             most
             exquisit
             Musick
             ,
             and
             have
             particular
             Masses
             said
             in
             Reverence
             and
             Respect
             to
             this
             Habit.
             As
             for
             this
             
               Little
               Scapulary
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Rosary
             ,
             S.
             
             Francis's
             Cord
             ,
             the
             blest
             Pasts
             and
             Medals
             of
             our
             Lady
             of
             Loretto
             ,
             't
             is
             still
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Song
             ;
             it
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             Forgives
             
               Venial
               Sins
            
             ,
             prevents
             ones
             dying
             in
             
               Mortal
               Sin
            
             ,
             and
             procures
             a
             speedy
             Deliverance
             from
             the
             
               Flames
               of
               Purgatory
            
             .
             I
             desire
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             to
             represent
             to
             your self
             a
             poor
             
               Roman
               Catholick
            
             with
             all
             this
             Gear
             and
             Harness
             about
             him
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             
               Little
               Scapularies
            
             on
             his
             Back
             ,
             S.
             Francis
             his
             Rope
             about
             his
             Waste
             ,
             a
             Rosary
             ,
             or
             Great
             Paternoster
             in
             his
             Hand
             ;
             abundance
             of
             Medals
             and
             
               Blest
               Pasts
               ,
               Images
               ,
               Written
               Prayers
               ,
            
             and
             
               Saints
               Bones
            
             ,
             about
             his
             Neck
             ,
             upon
             his
             Breast
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             Pockets
             ,
             who
             is
             Cock-sure
             ,
             that
             by
             means
             of
             these
             he
             shall
             not
             only
             escape
             Hell
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             scorching
             
               Flames
               of
               Purgatory
            
             .
             What
             think
             you
             ?
             Have
             we
             not
             all
             the
             Reason
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             write
             above
             his
             Head
             in
             great
             Characters
             ,
             
               Error
               &
               Superstitio
            
             ?
             
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             set
             before
             your
             Eyes
             a
             Good
             Protestant
             ,
             who
             neglecting
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             wholly
             applies
             himself
             to
             Live
             well
             ,
             placing
             all
             his
             Hope
             and
             Confidence
             in
             God
             alone
             ,
             and
             the
             Merits
             of
             his
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             then
             tell
             me
             sincerely
             ,
             and
             without
             byass
             ,
             which
             of
             both
             has
             more
             Reason
             of
             his
             Side
             ,
             and
             better
             ground
             for
             what
             he
             does
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             Error
             and
             Superstition
             is
             so
             deeply
             rooted
             in
             the
             Minds
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             scarcely
             any
             way
             left
             to
             disabuse
             and
             unhoodwink
             them
             ,
             so
             fatally
             have
             their
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             enchanted
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             knew
             in
             Germany
             ,
             a
             German
             Captain
             ,
             who
             had
             no
             great
             Faith
             in
             all
             these
             Confraternities
             and
             
               Contrived
               Devotions
            
             ;
             I
             Tabled
             at
             his
             House
             ,
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Mentz
             ;
             whenever
             there
             hapned
             to
             be
             any
             Discourse
             concerning
             them
             ,
             he
             always
             discover'd
             his
             Aversion
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             declar'd
             with
             abundance
             of
             Reason
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             only
             the
             effects
             of
             Priests
             and
             Monk-Craft
             ,
             to
             get
             Mony
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             believed
             ,
             God
             would
             most
             severely
             punish
             them
             for
             it
             in
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             those
             who
             suffer'd
             themselves
             to
             be
             abused
             by
             such
             Follies
             .
             This
             Captain
             some
             time
             after
             fell
             into
             a
             Consumption
             ,
             and
             about
             Three
             or
             Four
             Hours
             before
             his
             Death
             ,
             I
             was
             with
             him
             in
             his
             Chamber
             ,
             and
             forasmuch
             as
             he
             had
             still
             the
             free
             use
             of
             his
             Senses
             and
             Speech
             ,
             he
             discoursed
             concerning
             the
             Things
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             a
             Good
             Father
             )
             exhorted
             his
             Children
             ,
             which
             stood
             about
             his
             Bed
             ,
             to
             an
             honest
             and
             truly
             Christian
             Life
             .
             Whilst
             he
             was
             thus
             employ'd
             ,
             in
             comes
             a
             Father
             Dominican
             ,
             who
             
             had
             been
             sent
             for
             by
             the
             Mistress
             of
             the
             House
             :
             He
             was
             the
             Director
             of
             the
             Confraternity
             of
             the
             Rosary
             ,
             with
             a
             Great
             Pater-noster
             in
             his
             Hand
             ,
             and
             drawing
             near
             to
             the
             Dying-man
             ,
             he
             exhorted
             him
             to
             Enroll
             himself
             in
             the
             Confraternity
             before
             his
             Death
             .
             The
             Sick-man
             desir'd
             him
             ,
             not
             to
             interrupt
             the
             Exhortation
             he
             was
             giving
             to
             his
             Children
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             of
             far
             more
             Profit
             to
             them
             than
             his
             ▪
             Rosary
             ;
             the
             Words
             of
             a
             dying-Father
             to
             his
             Children
             ,
             remaining
             commonly
             imprest
             on
             their
             Minds
             as
             long
             as
             they
             live
             .
             The
             Dominican
             giving
             little
             heed
             to
             all
             this
             ,
             obstinately
             prosecuted
             his
             Design
             ,
             repeating
             continually
             to
             him
             ,
             
               That
               should
               he
               come
               to
               die
               without
               Enrolling
               his
               Name
               in
               the
            
             Confraternity
             ,
             
               he
               would
               lie
               a
               tedious
               while
               in
               Purgatory
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               he
               would
               have
               time
               enough
               ,
               and
               to
               spare
               ,
               to
               repent
               him
               at
               leisure
               .
            
             The
             Sick
             Man
             told
             him
             ,
             
               If
               you
               believe
               it
               to
               be
               so
               good
               and
               saving
               a
               thing
               for
               my
               Soul
               ,
               why
               don't
               you
               then
               set
               down
               my
               Name
               of
               your
               own
               accord
               ?
            
             But
             the
             Father
             not
             finding
             his
             Account
             in
             this
             ,
             continued
             to
             fright
             and
             terrifie
             the
             Patient
             ;
             who
             at
             last
             being
             scar'd
             by
             the
             horrid
             Representations
             he
             had
             made
             him
             ,
             Cry'd
             out
             to
             his
             Wife
             ,
             
               Pray
               give
               him
               a
               Crown
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               write
               down
               my
               Name
               .
            
             Whereupon
             the
             Father
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             given
             him
             a
             Paternoster
             ,
             went
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             was
             going
             out
             of
             Doors
             ,
             told
             his
             Wife
             ,
             
               That
               in
               case
               he
               had
               not
               happily
               come
               to
               her
               Husband
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               died
               like
               a
               Dog.
            
             The
             good
             Father
             having
             obtain'd
             his
             end
             ,
             came
             no
             more
             to
             look
             after
             him
             ;
             and
             this
             poor
             Gentleman
             died
             about
             Three
             or
             Four
             hours
             after
             ,
             
             with
             his
             great
             Bead-row
             about
             his
             Neck
             .
             I
             confess
             ,
             I
             should
             have
             been
             extreamly
             surpriz'd
             to
             see
             ,
             That
             a
             Man
             ,
             who
             had
             all
             his
             life
             time
             witnessed
             so
             great
             an
             aversion
             for
             these
             Foppish
             Superstitions
             ,
             should
             himself
             at
             last
             fall
             under
             them
             a
             little
             before
             his
             Death
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             should
             have
             been
             very
             much
             astonish'd
             at
             it
             ,
             had
             I
             not
             my self
             heard
             the
             frightful
             Discourse
             wherewith
             the
             Dominican
             entertain'd
             him
             ,
             taking
             occasion
             from
             his
             weak
             and
             dying
             condition
             ,
             to
             impress
             in
             his
             Mind
             all
             the
             Pannick
             Terrours
             of
             Hell
             and
             Purgatory
             ;
             for
             he
             talk'd
             at
             such
             a
             dreadful
             rate
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             impossible
             for
             him
             (
             without
             giving
             his
             consent
             to
             be
             admitted
             of
             the
             Confraternity
             ,
             with
             a
             Crown
             at
             the
             Tail
             of
             it
             )
             to
             be
             ever
             saved
             ,
             but
             would
             be
             sure
             to
             be
             damn'd
             with
             all
             the
             Devils
             in
             Hell
             to
             all
             Eternity
             .
          
           
             See
             here
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             the
             goodly
             use
             is
             made
             of
             these
             Confraternities
             ,
             and
             what
             all
             these
             affected
             and
             contrived
             Devotions
             of
             the
             Papists
             do
             end
             in
             .
             I
             am
             now
             enter'd
             into
             so
             large
             a
             Field
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             so
             many
             True
             Stories
             to
             produce
             on
             this
             Subject
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             never
             make
             an
             end
             ,
             should
             I
             once
             begin
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             am
             therefore
             oblig'd
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             this
             LETTER
             may
             not
             swell
             too
             big
             ,
             to
             pass
             them
             by
             in
             Silence
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             I
             think
             I
             cannot
             in
             Reason
             exempt
             my self
             from
             giving
             you
             a
             word
             of
             Information
             more
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Society
             of
             the
             Souls
             in
             Purgatory
             .
             This
             is
             the
             most
             general
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             as
             belonging
             to
             all
             Churches
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             Priests
             ,
             as
             well
             Secular
             as
             Regular
             :
             This
             is
             their
             true
             Nursing-Mother
             ;
             for
             in
             Italy
             the
             Dead
             (
             which
             is
             strange
             )
             maintain
             the
             Living
             ;
             
             and
             the
             Priests
             and
             the
             Monks
             are
             the
             Ravens
             and
             Crows
             ,
             that
             fatten
             and
             cram
             themselves
             with
             the
             Karkasses
             of
             the
             Dead
             .
             This
             is
             that
             probably
             which
             inspires
             them
             with
             that
             inhuman
             Cruelty
             and
             Barbarity
             ,
             that
             makes
             them
             desire
             the
             Death
             of
             all
             Men.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             spend
             any
             time
             here
             ,
             to
             oppose
             the
             false
             Opinion
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             because
             being
             a
             Point
             of
             Doctrin
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Task
             I
             have
             undertaken
             ;
             but
             shall
             only
             acquaint
             you
             with
             the
             use
             is
             made
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             and
             how
             dexterously
             the
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             have
             turn'd
             it
             to
             their
             great
             Gain
             and
             Advantage
             .
             I
             cannot
             but
             own
             ,
             that
             a
             person
             who
             is
             perswaded
             of
             the
             Existence
             of
             a
             Purgatory
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             dreadful
             an
             one
             as
             the
             Roman
             Catholicks
             represent
             to
             us
             ,
             cannot
             but
             apprehend
             it
             his
             Interest
             to
             think
             seriously
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             according
             to
             this
             Persuasion
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             think
             it
             strange
             ,
             if
             a
             Papist
             in
             his
             Last
             Will
             appropriates
             some
             considerable
             part
             of
             his
             Estate
             for
             Prayers
             and
             Masses
             to
             be
             said
             for
             the
             Relief
             of
             his
             Soul
             after
             Death
             ,
             or
             even
             his
             bestowing
             something
             by
             way
             of
             Charity
             ,
             to
             have
             them
             said
             for
             others
             also
             ;
             but
             when
             this
             is
             done
             with
             Indiscretion
             and
             Excess
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             great
             prejudice
             of
             ones
             Neighbour
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             thing
             I
             can
             in
             no
             wise
             approve
             of
             .
             I
             know
             well
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             Point
             I
             shall
             have
             all
             the
             Clergy
             of
             the
             Roman
             Communion
             against
             me
             ▪
             for
             they
             maintain
             ,
             That
             in
             this
             case
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Indiscretion
             or
             Excess
             committed
             ,
             nor
             any
             prejudice
             or
             hurt
             done
             to
             any
             whatsoever
             ,
             grounding
             themselves
             on
             this
             Principle
             (
             which
             they
             extreamly
             
             Misconstrue
             ,
             )
             
               That
               a
               well-order'd
               Charity
               begins
               from
               a
               mans
               self
               ;
               Charitas
               bene
               ordinata
               incipit
               à
               seipsa
               .
            
             So
             that
             conform
             to
             their
             Hypothesis
             ,
             a
             man
             that
             should
             Disinherit
             all
             his
             Children
             without
             any
             other
             Cause
             ,
             but
             the
             desire
             he
             has
             to
             bestow
             all
             his
             Estate
             upon
             the
             Priests
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             Pray
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             say
             Masses
             for
             his
             Soul
             after
             his
             Death
             ,
             does
             them
             no
             injury
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             would
             be
             ready
             to
             represent
             him
             as
             a
             man
             who
             did
             not
             consult
             with
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             in
             a
             case
             where
             the
             good
             of
             his
             own
             Soul
             lay
             at
             stake
             ,
             and
             was
             concerned
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             to
             this
             purpose
             relate
             to
             you
             a
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             the
             remembrance
             only
             whereof
             doth
             still
             afflict
             and
             grieve
             me
             ,
             because
             it
             prov'd
             the
             Ruin
             of
             some
             persons
             ,
             whom
             I
             was
             particularly
             acquainted
             with
             .
             In
             a
             second
             Journy
             I
             took
             to
             Rome
             ,
             I
             took
             a
             Lodging
             in
             the
             House
             of
             a
             very
             honest
             Widow
             ,
             who
             was
             plentifully
             provided
             for
             ,
             her
             Husband
             having
             left
             her
             a
             good
             Estate
             ;
             and
             forasmuch
             as
             she
             had
             no
             Children
             ,
             she
             took
             two
             of
             her
             Sisters
             to
             live
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             Entertain'd
             them
             very
             Charitably
             .
             The
             Father
             Jesuits
             ,
             who
             are
             far
             better
             acquainted
             with
             how
             many
             Widows
             there
             are
             in
             Rome
             ,
             than
             how
             many
             Chapters
             there
             be
             in
             the
             Bible
             ,
             had
             not
             forgot
             to
             set
             this
             good
             Woman
             on
             their
             List
             ;
             neither
             were
             they
             wanting
             in
             their
             diligence
             and
             application
             to
             Court
             her
             ,
             in
             hopes
             to
             get
             her
             Estate
             .
             Her
             Confessor
             ,
             who
             probably
             wanted
             to
             have
             her
             in
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             order'd
             her
             (
             during
             the
             greatest
             Heats
             of
             the
             Summer
             )
             to
             take
             a
             Journy
             to
             Loretto
             ;
             which
             she
             fail'd
             
             not
             to
             perform
             ;
             but
             return'd
             very
             sick
             to
             Rome
             ,
             where
             the
             Physicians
             soon
             despair'd
             of
             her
             Recovery
             ;
             whereupon
             she
             made
             her
             Last
             Will
             ,
             whereby
             she
             left
             all
             her
             Estate
             to
             her
             two
             Sisters
             ,
             except
             only
             Two
             hundred
             Livers
             ,
             which
             she
             assign'd
             for
             Masses
             to
             be
             said
             for
             her
             after
             her
             decease
             .
             The
             Father
             Jesuits
             had
             soon
             notice
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             without
             delay
             presented
             themselves
             before
             the
             Bed
             of
             their
             dying
             Votary
             ;
             they
             forgot
             nothing
             which
             they
             conceiv'd
             might
             prevail
             with
             her
             to
             change
             her
             Testament
             .
             They
             represented
             to
             her
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             the
             greatest
             folly
             imaginable
             to
             bestow
             ones
             Goods
             upon
             Relations
             ,
             who
             commonly
             were
             very
             unthankful
             ;
             That
             her
             chiefest
             Care
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             to
             procure
             her
             own
             Rest
             and
             Happiness
             in
             the
             other
             World
             ;
             That
             she
             might
             be
             sure
             her
             Sisters
             would
             never
             be
             at
             a
             Farthing
             charge
             ,
             to
             procure
             Prayers
             for
             her
             ;
             yea
             ,
             so
             far
             was
             it
             from
             that
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             discover'd
             ,
             That
             her
             Sisters
             foster'd
             a
             secret
             and
             mortal
             Hatred
             against
             her
             ,
             and
             that
             consequently
             (
             by
             a
             Trick
             of
             an
             Italian
             Revenge
             )
             they
             should
             be
             glad
             to
             leave
             her
             to
             swelter
             a
             good
             while
             in
             Purgatory
             .
             Last
             of
             all
             ,
             they
             told
             her
             ,
             That
             her
             Sisters
             were
             too
             far
             engag'd
             in
             a
             Worldly
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             would
             probably
             make
             a
             very
             ill
             use
             of
             the
             Estate
             she
             should
             leave
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             to
             leave
             them
             any
             Mony
             would
             be
             no
             better
             ,
             than
             to
             trust
             a
             Knife
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             Child
             ,
             or
             Fool
             ,
             who
             might
             hurt
             themselves
             therewith
             ;
             And
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             said
             they
             ,
             she
             would
             give
             an
             occasion
             to
             her
             Sisters
             of
             offending
             God
             ,
             and
             damning
             their
             own
             Souls
             ,
             and
             consequently
             would
             become
             responsible
             
             therefore
             before
             God
             :
             That
             her
             Sisters
             could
             Work
             ,
             and
             so
             might
             honestly
             gain
             their
             Livelyhood
             with
             the
             Labour
             of
             their
             Hands
             ,
             which
             at
             the
             same
             time
             would
             secure
             them
             from
             Idleness
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Mother
             of
             all
             Vices
             .
             All
             these
             fair
             Reasons
             being
             utter'd
             with
             all
             the
             Artifice
             and
             Rhetorick
             imaginable
             ,
             prevail'd
             with
             this
             poor
             Widow
             ,
             whom
             a
             violent
             Fever
             ,
             and
             the
             Pangs
             of
             approaching
             Death
             ,
             made
             yet
             more
             apprehensive
             of
             the
             Pains
             of
             Purgatory
             ;
             so
             that
             without
             any
             more
             ado
             she
             revok'd
             her
             Testament
             ,
             and
             made
             but
             one
             Article
             of
             it
             ,
             disposing
             all
             she
             had
             to
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Father
             Jesuits
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             cause
             Prayers
             and
             Masses
             to
             be
             said
             for
             her
             .
             Thus
             she
             Died
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             four
             Jesuits
             ;
             and
             scarcely
             had
             they
             shut
             her
             Eyes
             ,
             ●but
             they
             turn'd
             her
             Sisters
             out
             of
             Doors
             ,
             and
             possest
             themselves
             of
             all
             that
             she
             had
             .
             These
             poor
             Gentlewomen
             ,
             with
             Tears
             in
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             desired
             only
             ,
             That
             they
             would
             be
             pleas'd
             to
             give
             them
             some
             of
             their
             Sisters
             Cloaths
             ;
             but
             the
             Jesuits
             utterly
             refused
             it
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               they
               could
               not
               dispose
               of
               the
               least
               thing
               that
               belong'd
               to
               their
               Sister
               ,
               for
               that
               all
               was
               to
               be
               turn'd
               into
               Mony
               ,
               to
               pray
               God
               for
               her
               Soul
               ,
               who
               was
               now
               actually
               burning
               in
               the
               Flames
               of
            
             Purgatory
             ;
             
               so
               that
               they
               could
               not
               in
               Conscience
               deprive
               her
               of
               the
               least
               Refreshment
               or
               Comfort
               ,
               she
               had
               so
               wisely
               provided
               for
               her self
               .
            
             Thus
             these
             poor
             afflicted
             young
             Women
             were
             fain
             to
             leave
             the
             House
             in
             a
             most
             desolate
             condition
             ;
             and
             I
             learnt
             since
             ,
             That
             one
             of
             them
             died
             in
             an
             Hospital
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             other
             (
             prest
             by
             Want
             )
             had
             suffer'd
             her self
             to
             be
             debauch'd
             ,
             
             and
             at
             present
             led
             a
             lewd
             and
             scandalous
             Life
             in
             Rome
             .
          
           
             What
             think
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             an
             excellent
             use
             that
             is
             made
             of
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Purgatory
             by
             these
             wretched
             and
             accursed
             Jesuits
             ?
             I
             'le
             spend
             no
             more
             time
             in
             representing
             to
             you
             the
             deformity
             and
             abominableness
             of
             the
             Fact
             ,
             since
             the
             sole
             recital
             of
             it
             evidenceth
             it
             as
             clear
             as
             the
             Sun.
             
          
           
             Now
             ,
             to
             bring
             this
             false
             Devotion
             the
             more
             in
             Request
             ,
             and
             to
             procure
             ways
             and
             means
             of
             multiplying
             it
             ,
             they
             teach
             in
             Italy
             ,
             That
             the
             Souls
             in
             Purgatory
             are
             not
             only
             succour'd
             and
             reliev'd
             by
             the
             Prayers
             and
             Masses
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             but
             that
             by
             the
             same
             means
             they
             become
             helps
             and
             assistants
             to
             others
             .
             If
             we
             will
             believe
             them
             ,
             they
             assist
             Persons
             upon
             Earth
             in
             all
             their
             Concerns
             and
             Occasions
             ;
             if
             any
             one
             has
             a
             Suit
             at
             Law
             ,
             or
             is
             engag'd
             in
             some
             Troublesom
             business
             ;
             or
             if
             a
             man
             be
             desirous
             to
             obtain
             a
             Place
             ,
             Command
             or
             Dignity
             ;
             the
             surest
             way
             (
             say
             they
             )
             in
             these
             cases
             ,
             is
             to
             have
             recourse
             to
             these
             Suffering-Souls
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             a
             Number
             of
             Masses
             said
             for
             them
             ;
             for
             then
             by
             way
             of
             gratitude
             and
             acknowledgment
             ,
             they
             take
             all
             Rubs
             out
             of
             ones
             way
             ;
             they
             influence
             the
             Spirits
             of
             the
             Judges
             ,
             and
             procure
             the
             Favo●●
             of
             Great
             Men.
             If
             a
             man
             be
             to
             go
             a
             Journy
             ,
             〈◊〉
             is
             nothing
             more
             common
             in
             Italy
             ,
             than
             to
             send
             him
             away
             with
             this
             good
             Prayer
             or
             Wish
             ;
             
               Go
               ,
               and
               may
               the
            
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             S.
             Anthony
             of
             Padua
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Souls
               of
            
             Purgatory
             
               accompany
               you
               every
               where
               ,
               and
               deliver
               you
               from
               all
               Dangers
               .
            
             This
             is
             so
             Universal
             ,
             that
             even
             the
             Boys
             that
             go
             to
             the
             Jesuits
             School
             
             are
             taught
             ,
             That
             if
             they
             would
             rise
             at
             the
             Set-hour
             in
             the
             Morning
             ,
             they
             must
             recommend
             themselves
             to
             the
             Souls
             in
             Purgatory
             over-night
             ,
             before
             they
             go
             to
             Sleep
             .
             But
             pray
             ,
             What
             appearance
             is
             there
             ,
             That
             those
             poor
             Souls
             who
             cannot
             help
             themselves
             ,
             should
             be
             in
             a
             condition
             to
             concern
             themselves
             about
             ,
             and
             help
             others
             ?
             I
             have
             seen
             Lewd
             Women
             impudently
             come
             into
             the
             Sextry
             ,
             and
             to
             order
             a
             company
             of
             Masses
             to
             be
             said
             for
             the
             Souls
             in
             Purgatory
             ,
             to
             recover
             the
             good-will
             of
             some
             of
             their
             Lovers
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             more
             Practice
             ;
             neither
             indeed
             are
             they
             so
             much
             to
             be
             blamed
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             no
             better
             taught
             .
          
           
             The
             Power
             of
             the
             Souls
             in
             Purgatory
             is
             conceiv'd
             to
             be
             of
             that
             extent
             ,
             and
             so
             general
             ,
             as
             to
             believe
             ,
             That
             by
             this
             means
             they
             can
             obtain
             even
             Unlawful
             things
             at
             the
             Hand
             of
             God.
             If
             it
             be
             demanded
             ,
             Who
             they
             are
             that
             entertain
             the
             People
             in
             this
             gross
             Ignorance
             ?
             It
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             no
             other
             but
             the
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             ;
             and
             the
             Motive
             for
             which
             they
             do
             it
             ,
             is
             purely
             their
             own
             Interest
             .
             They
             agree
             admirably
             well
             in
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Purgatory
             ;
             but
             in
             sharing
             the
             Mony
             that
             is
             assign'd
             for
             the
             Prayers
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             of
             them
             together
             〈◊〉
             the
             Ears
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             neither
             better
             nor
             worse
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Catch
             that
             catch
             can
             .
          
           
             A
             Noble
             Venetian
             ,
             in
             a
             Company
             where
             I
             hapned
             to
             be
             present
             ,
             gave
             a
             very
             pleasant
             Relation
             of
             the
             Sport
             he
             had
             on
             this
             occasion
             :
             He
             was
             left
             Executor
             of
             a
             Testament
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             Guardian
             of
             a
             Pupil
             :
             The
             Lady
             who
             was
             dead
             ,
             had
             bequeathed
             a
             Sum
             of
             Mony
             for
             Two
             Thousand
             
             Masses
             ,
             to
             be
             said
             for
             her
             .
             The
             Monks
             and
             Priests
             are
             very
             diligent
             to
             inform
             themselves
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             their
             Emissaries
             ,
             when
             any
             Person
             of
             Quality
             dies
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             prevent
             one
             another
             if
             they
             can
             ,
             and
             get
             the
             Masses
             for
             themselves
             .
             The
             Jesuits
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             most
             crafty
             of
             all
             ,
             had
             first
             got
             the
             scent
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             before
             any
             others
             ,
             addrest
             themselves
             to
             the
             Noble
             Venetian
             ;
             and
             as
             their
             Custom
             is
             ,
             they
             began
             to
             enlarge
             on
             the
             Subject
             of
             their
             own
             Praises
             ,
             and
             averr'd
             ,
             That
             there
             were
             no
             Religious
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             did
             celebrate
             Masses
             with
             more
             Modesty
             and
             Devotion
             than
             themselves
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             great
             Zeal
             they
             had
             for
             the
             speedy
             Deliverance
             of
             the
             deceased
             Party
             ,
             had
             induc'd
             them
             to
             come
             and
             desire
             the
             discharging
             of
             the
             Two
             Thousand
             Masses
             ,
             left
             by
             her
             Last
             Will.
             They
             said
             ,
             it
             was
             an
             open
             shame
             to
             see
             in
             what
             manner
             the
             other
             Religious
             and
             Secular
             Priests
             did
             dispatch
             their
             Masses
             with
             so
             much
             hurry
             and
             precipitation
             ,
             that
             a
             Mass
             did
             not
             last
             above
             Half
             a
             quarter
             of
             an
             Hour
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             doubt
             God
             was
             rather
             dishonour'd
             ,
             than
             honour'd
             by
             such
             Services
             .
             The
             Noble
             Venetian
             having
             heard
             this
             fair
             Speech
             ,
             told
             them
             ,
             
               He
               was
               glad
               to
               see
               the
               great
               Zeal
               they
               had
               for
               the
               Soul
               of
               his
               Kinswoman
               ,
               tho'
               he
               was
               not
               so
               fully
               perswaded
               of
               the
               Indevotion
               of
               all
               other
               Ecclesiasticks
               ,
               as
               they
               seem'd
               willing
               to
               represent
               them
               ;
               that
               they
               might
               say
               Masses
               for
               the
               Dead
               as
               well
               as
               others
               ;
               and
               that
               tho'
               he
               knew
               well
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               lawful
               for
               the
            
             Jesuits
             ,
             
               according
               to
               their
               Constitution
               ,
               to
               receive
               the
               least
               Mony
               for
               the
               Masses
               they
               said
               ;
               yet
               because
               he
               would
               not
               
               seem
               altog●ther
               to
               reject
               them
               ,
               he
               would
               give
               them
               Mon●
               for
               F●●ty
               of
               them
               .
            
             The
             Jesuits
             being
             sorely
             vex'●●
             ,
             thus
             to
             be
             put
             by
             the
             Two
             Thousand
             Mass●s
             they
             had
             already
             devour'd
             ,
             retir'd
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Soon
             after
             them
             the
             Sacristans
             ,
             or
             Sextons
             of
             the
             Father
             Dominicans
             ,
             were
             introduc'd
             ;
             who
             represented
             ,
             That
             they
             had
             in
             their
             Churches
             of
             Castello
             ,
             and
             of
             S.
             G●ovanni
             and
             Paolo
             ,
             many
             Priviledg'd
             Altars
             (
             these
             are
             Altars
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Popes
             have
             affixed
             so
             many
             Indulgences
             ,
             that
             if
             one
             only
             Mass
             be
             said
             at
             them
             for
             any
             Soul
             in
             Purgatory
             ,
             they
             are
             infallibly
             deliver'd
             thence
             )
             they
             alledg'd
             besides
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             other
             Religious
             made
             no
             Bones
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             Sing
             one
             High
             Mass
             instead
             of
             many
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             made
             to
             pass
             for
             an
             Hundred
             common
             Masses
             ;
             but
             that
             ,
             as
             for
             them
             ,
             they
             scorn'd
             any
             such
             sinister
             ways
             ,
             and
             promis'd
             fairly
             to
             Say
             them
             all
             without
             the
             least
             abatement
             of
             the
             Tale
             ;
             and
             that
             moreover
             ,
             to
             testifie
             their
             superabundant
             Kindness
             to
             the
             Deceased
             party
             ,
             they
             would
             over
             and
             above
             the
             Number
             cause
             several
             Masses
             to
             be
             Sung
             for
             her
             on
             the
             grand
             Priviledg'd
             Altar
             in
             their
             Chappel
             of
             the
             Holy
             Rosary
             .
             The
             Noble
             Venetian
             ,
             without
             taking
             any
             great
             notice
             of
             their
             Discourse
             ,
             Treated
             them
             no
             better
             than
             the
             Jesuits
             ;
             and
             having
             granted
             them
             only
             some
             few
             Masses
             ,
             sent
             them
             packing
             .
          
           
             After
             them
             follow'd
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Sextons
             of
             other
             Religious
             Houses
             ,
             and
             all
             for
             the
             Love
             of
             these
             Two
             Thousand
             Masses
             .
             If
             a
             man
             might
             believe
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             every
             one
             of
             them
             more
             
             Holy
             than
             their
             Brethren
             of
             other
             Orders
             ;
             all
             others
             ,
             according
             to
             them
             ,
             were
             Persons
             without
             Conscience
             ,
             who
             devour'd
             the
             Mony
             assign'd
             to
             Masses
             ,
             without
             performing
             the
             obligations
             they
             took
             upon
             them
             .
             The
             Venetian
             however
             gave
             to
             every
             of
             them
             a
             pretty
             competent
             number
             of
             Masses
             ,
             so
             that
             of
             the
             Two
             Thousand
             he
             had
             only
             Five
             Hundred
             left
             .
          
           
             He
             sent
             in
             the
             Evening
             one
             of
             his
             Servants
             to
             the
             Place
             of
             S.
             Mark
             ,
             to
             inform
             the
             
               Sec●lar
               Priests
            
             (
             who
             commonly
             have
             their
             Walks
             there
             ,
             to
             acquaint
             themselves
             where
             they
             may
             meet
             with
             Mony
             for
             their
             Masses
             )
             That
             the
             next
             Morning
             his
             Master
             would
             be
             there
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             distribute
             a
             number
             of
             Masses
             .
             According
             to
             his
             Promise
             ,
             the
             Venetian
             Nobleman
             repair'd
             thither
             with
             Five
             Hundred
             Notes
             (
             this
             being
             the
             way
             of
             giving
             Masses
             in
             Italy
             ,
             they
             give
             a
             Note
             ,
             whereupon
             he
             that
             hath
             received
             ,
             goes
             and
             says
             Mass
             ,
             and
             enters
             it
             into
             the
             
             Sexton's
             Book
             ,
             and
             then
             returns
             it
             to
             him
             who
             hath
             given
             it
             him
             ,
             to
             receive
             his
             Mony
             )
             and
             went
             up
             to
             the
             Procuracies
             of
             S.
             Mark
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Buildings
             which
             surround
             the
             Place
             of
             S.
             Mark
             ,
             and
             there
             pleas'd
             himself
             ,
             throwing
             down
             these
             Notes
             amongst
             them
             from
             some
             of
             the
             Upper-Windows
             .
             There
             were
             about
             Three
             or
             Four
             Hundred
             Priests
             below
             greedily
             waiting
             for
             them
             ;
             who
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             saw
             the
             Papers
             fly
             about
             ,
             put
             themselves
             in
             a
             posture
             ,
             to
             catch
             each
             of
             them
             the
             most
             they
             could
             ;
             they
             push'd
             one
             another
             ,
             they
             flung
             one
             another
             in
             the
             Dirt
             ,
             they
             Beat
             one
             another
             ,
             they
             pluck'd
             one
             another
             by
             the
             Hair
             ,
             
             and
             tore
             one
             anothers
             Bands
             and
             Cassocks
             ,
             whilst
             a
             great
             number
             of
             People
             look'd
             on
             ,
             and
             Laugh'd
             at
             them
             .
             There
             can
             be
             no
             better
             way
             of
             representing
             this
             Action
             ,
             than
             by
             fancying
             to
             our selves
             a
             Crowd
             of
             Common
             People
             ,
             or
             rather
             of
             the
             Scum
             or
             Filth
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             to
             whom
             some
             pieces
             of
             Mony
             are
             thrown
             out
             of
             Windows
             ,
             as
             I
             saw
             some
             Persons
             of
             Quality
             did
             on
             the
             Day
             of
             the
             Coronation
             of
             Their
             Majesties
             ,
             King
             William
             and
             Queen
             Mary
             ;
             for
             this
             was
             a
             perfect
             Representation
             of
             the
             Behaviour
             of
             the
             good
             Priests
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             on
             this
             occasion
             .
             And
             seeing
             many
             in
             the
             Scuffle
             had
             dropt
             their
             Cloaks
             and
             Hats
             ,
             some
             of
             their
             Companions
             ,
             more
             dexterous
             than
             they
             ,
             who
             chose
             rather
             to
             get
             a
             Cloak
             ,
             or
             a
             Hat
             ,
             than
             a
             Note
             ,
             took
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             having
             slily
             convey'd
             them
             under
             their
             own
             ,
             skulk'd
             away
             with
             two
             Cloaks
             instead
             of
             one
             .
             The
             Notes
             being
             thus
             distributed
             ,
             or
             rather
             Chance
             and
             Force
             having
             thus
             dispos'd
             of
             them
             ,
             these
             good
             Priests
             departed
             each
             of
             them
             to
             their
             several
             Posts
             ,
             to
             say
             their
             Masses
             .
          
           
             Probably
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             you
             'l
             think
             very
             strange
             of
             this
             Relation
             of
             the
             Noble
             Venetian
             ,
             yet
             I
             dare
             assure
             you
             ,
             you
             need
             not
             question
             the
             belief
             of
             every
             part
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             do
             agree
             the
             best
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             are
             but
             as
             one
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             their
             Common
             Interest
             cements
             and
             keeps
             them
             together
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             all
             at
             Daggers-drawing
             ,
             when
             the
             least
             particular
             Interest
             divides
             them
             :
             And
             as
             for
             those
             Priests
             who
             Thrub'd
             one
             another
             in
             the
             Place
             of
             S.
             Mark
             ,
             for
             to
             catch
             the
             Assignations
             to
             say
             Masses
             ,
             that
             is
             no
             strange
             thing
             in
             Italy
             ,
             I
             my
             
             self
             have
             seen
             it
             with
             mine
             own
             Eyes
             above
             an
             hundred
             times
             :
             Alas
             !
             they
             do
             far
             worse
             than
             this
             ,
             for
             even
             whilst
             they
             are
             in
             the
             Sextry
             ,
             invested
             with
             their
             Sacerdotal
             Ornaments
             ,
             they
             sometimes
             fight
             together
             for
             the
             Priority
             ,
             or
             Precedency
             ,
             in
             saying
             their
             Masses
             ,
             and
             call
             one
             another
             the
             most
             Infamous
             Names
             imaginable
             .
             The
             Italians
             in
             this
             also
             excuse
             them
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Favourableness
             ,
             or
             rather
             with
             too
             much
             Indulgence
             .
             
               What
               would
               you
               have
               them
               do
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             ?
             
               they
               are
               a
               Company
               of
               Poor
               Priests
               ,
               that
               live
               of
               their
               Masses
               ,
               and
               have
               nothing
               else
               to
               help
               themselves
               with
               ;
               when
               that
               fails
               them
               ,
               all
               fails
               them
               :
               And
               therefore
               they
               have
               great
               Reason
               to
               exert
               their
               utmost
               Activity
               for
               the
               obtaining
               of
               them
               .
            
             However
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             a
             little
             amaz'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             take
             no
             course
             to
             prevent
             these
             scandalous
             Disorders
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             ordain
             so
             many
             Priests
             without
             providing
             them
             some
             Benefices
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             scandalous
             in
             a
             Clergy
             ,
             than
             to
             see
             those
             who
             are
             the
             Members
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             reduc'd
             by
             a
             necessity
             of
             Subsistence
             ,
             to
             base
             and
             mean
             Actions
             ,
             and
             altogether
             unworthy
             of
             their
             Character
             .
             This
             Disgrace
             cannot
             but
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Reason
             reflect
             upon
             their
             Heads
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             an
             evident
             demonstration
             either
             of
             their
             Negligence
             to
             remedy
             it
             ,
             or
             their
             want
             of
             Charity
             to
             procure
             the
             means
             of
             it
             .
             The
             most
             part
             of
             these
             Poor
             Priests
             in
             Italy
             live
             of
             their
             Masses
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             Filching
             ,
             when
             Masses
             fail
             them
             :
             They
             take
             all
             they
             can
             get
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Churches
             themselves
             ;
             the
             Calices
             ,
             the
             Linnen-Covering
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             the
             Wax
             Candles
             ,
             the
             Books
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             
             word
             ,
             all
             that
             comes
             to
             hand
             .
             Wherefore
             we
             need
             make
             no
             difficulty
             to
             believe
             what
             this
             Noble
             Venetian
             averr'd
             ,
             That
             some
             in
             the
             Scuffle
             had
             stolen
             the
             Cloaks
             of
             their
             Companions
             .
          
           
             Another
             thing
             mentioned
             in
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             whereon
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             make
             some
             Reflection
             ,
             is
             the
             great
             Division
             and
             Enmity
             of
             those
             Religious
             who
             went
             to
             demand
             the
             Masses
             :
             They
             accused
             one
             another
             as
             persons
             without
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             false
             and
             faithless
             in
             discharging
             the
             Trust
             they
             took
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             they
             were
             paid
             .
             What
             the
             Jacobite
             said
             of
             the
             Cordelier
             ,
             the
             very
             same
             the
             Cordelier
             said
             of
             the
             Jacobite
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             indeed
             herein
             they
             all
             spoke
             Truth
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             common
             practice
             in
             Italy
             ,
             That
             when
             any
             one
             sends
             Mony
             to
             a
             Convent
             for
             an
             Hundred
             Masses
             ,
             they
             content
             themselves
             with
             Singing
             one
             ,
             with
             the
             assistance
             of
             a
             Deacon
             and
             Subdeacon
             .
             'T
             is
             the
             Prior
             ,
             or
             Guardian
             of
             the
             Colledge
             ,
             that
             Sings
             it
             :
             They
             call
             this
             a
             
               Mass
               Sung
            
             ,
             an
             
               High
               Mass
            
             ,
             a
             
               Solemn
               Mass
            
             ;
             and
             they
             maintain
             that
             one
             of
             these
             Masses
             is
             an
             equivalent
             to
             many
             Common
             ones
             :
             They
             call
             this
             ,
             
               Making
               a
               Reduction
            
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             pray
             Sir
             ,
             What
             can
             this
             Singing
             ,
             or
             these
             Ceremonies
             ,
             contribute
             towards
             the
             rendring
             One
             Mass
             as
             efficacious
             as
             an
             Hundred
             ?
             I
             know
             a
             Protestant
             may
             easily
             solve
             this
             difficulty
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             That
             One
             Mass
             is
             as
             good
             as
             an
             Hundred
             ,
             and
             that
             an
             Hundred
             are
             of
             no
             more
             Value
             than
             One
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             good
             for
             nought
             ,
             whether
             singly
             or
             aggregately
             consider'd
             .
             But
             you
             who
             are
             a
             
               Roman
               Catholick
            
             ,
             how
             can
             you
             answer
             this
             ?
             If
             you
             have
             
             never
             so
             little
             Sincerity
             ,
             you
             cannot
             but
             own
             that
             your
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             ,
             are
             not
             only
             content
             for
             to
             satisfie
             their
             Covetousness
             ,
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Purgatory
             to
             induce
             Lay-men
             to
             lavish
             their
             Mony
             for
             the
             celebrating
             of
             Masses
             ;
             but
             that
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             they
             would
             by
             this
             Artifice
             of
             Reduction
             ,
             exempt
             themselves
             from
             the
             trouble
             of
             Saying
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             deceased
             Pope
             Innocent
             the
             Eleventh
             was
             no
             way
             favouring
             this
             Trick
             of
             Reduction
             ;
             for
             being
             inform'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Carmelites
             of
             Naples
             had
             celebrated
             a
             Mass
             in
             Musick
             ,
             to
             acquit
             themselves
             of
             all
             the
             Masses
             they
             were
             oblig'd
             to
             say
             ,
             he
             sent
             down
             a
             Commission
             ,
             to
             examine
             the
             Registers
             and
             Books
             of
             the
             Sextry
             ;
             and
             upon
             Examination
             there
             were
             found
             no
             less
             than
             Four
             and
             forty
             Thousand
             Masses
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             discharged
             .
             Innocent
             being
             acquainted
             herewith
             ,
             did
             not
             believe
             ,
             That
             so
             vast
             a
             number
             of
             Masses
             could
             ever
             be
             satisfied
             by
             one
             Mass
             only
             ,
             how
             solemn
             soever
             it
             might
             be
             .
             He
             let
             them
             know
             ,
             That
             seeing
             they
             had
             receiv'd
             the
             Mony
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             Say
             them
             with
             the
             first
             ;
             and
             because
             they
             had
             not
             Priests
             enough
             in
             their
             Convent
             to
             celebrate
             them
             ,
             they
             must
             take
             in
             some
             Secular
             Priests
             to
             their
             assistance
             .
             The
             thing
             taking
             Wind
             ,
             and
             being
             divulg'd
             through
             Naples
             ,
             many
             Stranger
             Priests
             went
             and
             presented
             themselves
             to
             celebrate
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             Fifteen
             Days
             they
             admitted
             them
             ;
             within
             which
             Time
             they
             said
             about
             Four
             Thousand
             Masses
             at
             several
             Altars
             ;
             and
             the
             Fathers
             paid
             them
             at
             the
             Rate
             of
             the
             one
             Half
             of
             what
             they
             had
             received
             for
             them
             .
             At
             the
             end
             of
             Three
             Weeks
             ,
             some
             Priests
             that
             I
             
             was
             acquainted
             with
             ,
             came
             and
             told
             me
             ,
             That
             having
             been
             to
             offer
             themselves
             ,
             to
             Say
             more
             Masses
             for
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             refus'd
             ;
             and
             told
             ,
             
               That
               all
               the
               Masses
               were
               already
               celebrated
            
             ;
             tho'
             indeed
             it
             were
             a
             thing
             absolutely
             impossible
             ,
             for
             so
             many
             Masses
             to
             be
             said
             in
             that
             compass
             of
             Time
             :
             But
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             matter
             was
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             griev'd
             at
             the
             Heart
             ,
             to
             squander
             their
             Mony
             thus
             abroad
             ,
             and
             therefore
             were
             resolv'd
             rather
             to
             tell
             a
             gross
             Lye
             ,
             than
             to
             part
             with
             any
             more
             .
             They
             alledg'd
             for
             their
             Excuse
             ,
             
               That
               they
               had
               celebrated
               several
               Masses
               at
               their
               Priviledg'd
               Altar
               .
            
             This
             is
             another
             Stratagem
             of
             those
             Priests
             ,
             which
             is
             never
             a
             whit
             inferiour
             to
             that
             of
             Reduction
             ,
             and
             against
             which
             the
             Popes
             have
             nothing
             to
             alledge
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             they
             would
             contradict
             themselves
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Power
             they
             pretend
             to
             have
             over
             the
             Affairs
             of
             Purgatory
             .
          
           
             These
             
               Priviledg'd
               Altars
            
             (
             as
             was
             hinted
             before
             )
             are
             such
             as
             be
             Endow'd
             with
             great
             Indulgences
             .
             To
             obtain
             one
             of
             these
             Altars
             ,
             great
             Sums
             of
             Mony
             must
             be
             given
             ;
             but
             what
             care
             they
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Bubled
             Multitude
             refund
             it
             an
             Hundred-fold
             .
             A
             Mass
             celebrated
             at
             this
             sort
             of
             Altars
             ,
             on
             such
             a
             Day
             of
             the
             Week
             ,
             which
             commonly
             is
             Monday
             ,
             doth
             infallibly
             deliver
             a
             Soul
             out
             of
             Purgatory
             ;
             and
             a
             man
             who
             should
             dare
             to
             question
             this
             ,
             would
             be
             look'd
             upon
             as
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             and
             Committed
             to
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             deny'd
             one
             of
             the
             Fundamentals
             of
             Christianity
             .
             According
             now
             to
             this
             Principle
             ,
             they
             Argue
             thus
             ;
             (
             and
             indeed
             ,
             granting
             their
             Supposition
             ,
             I
             find
             their
             
             Argument
             strong
             enough
             )
             
               The
               Pope
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               grants
               a
               Priviledge
               to
               one
               of
               our
               Altars
               ,
               and
               declares
               ,
               That
               when
               any
               shall
               procure
               a
               Mass
               to
               be
               said
               there
               for
               any
               Soul
               in
            
             Purgatory
             ,
             
               tho'
               the
               most
               obnoxious
               that
               is
               there
               ,
               it
               shall
               in
               the
               same
               moment
               be
               deliver'd
               thence
               .
               Now
               ,
               the
               Pope
               is
               Infallible
               in
               all
               he
               declares
               ,
               especially
               about
               the
               Concerns
               of
               the
               other
               World
               ;
               wherefore
               to
               draw
               to
               a
               Conclusion
               ,
               We
               have
               Mony
               sent
               us
               to
               celebrate
               so
               many
               Hundred
               or
               Thousand
               Masses
               ,
               to
               Say
               for
               such
               a
               Man
               or
               Woman
               ;
               What
               is
               to
               be
               done
               in
               this
               Case
               ?
            
             Frustra
             fit
             per
             plura
             ,
             quod
             fieri
             potest
             per
             pauciora
             ;
             'T
             is
             a
             folly
             to
             go
             about
             ,
             when
             there
             lies
             a
             short
             Cut
             before
             us
             ;
             
               We
               'l
               therefore
               cause
               One
               Mass
               to
               be
               said
               at
               our
               Priviledg'd
               Altar
               ,
               which
               will
               infallibly
               deliver
               the
               Party
               concern'd
               out
               of
            
             Purgatory
             ,
             
               and
               will
               trouble
               our selves
               no
               farther
               about
               Saying
               the
               rest
               ;
               forasmuch
               as
               they
               ,
               being
               only
               in
               order
               to
               procure
               the
               same
               End
               ,
               would
               be
               altogether
               superfluous
               and
               unprofitable
               ;
               so
               that
               by
               this
               fair
               Way
               ,
               we
               have
               (
               without
               the
               least
               Pains-taking
               )
               gain'd
               a
               good
               Lump
               of
               Mony
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               without
               the
               least
               discomposure
               to
               our
               Peace
               of
               Conscience
               .
            
             This
             Argument
             was
             once
             most
             vigorously
             enforc'd
             against
             the
             Jesuits
             of
             Rome
             upon
             this
             occasion
             :
          
           
             A
             Rich
             Merchant
             by
             his
             Last
             Will
             had
             left
             them
             all
             his
             Estate
             ,
             to
             have
             so
             many
             Millions
             of
             Masses
             said
             for
             the
             Deliverance
             of
             his
             Soul
             from
             Purgatory
             after
             his
             Death
             :
             His
             near
             Kinsman
             ,
             who
             of
             Right
             was
             to
             have
             been
             his
             Heir
             ,
             being
             made
             acquainted
             with
             his
             Will
             ,
             lost
             no
             time
             ;
             but
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             was
             Dead
             ,
             went
             to
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             and
             
             gave
             them
             Mony
             to
             say
             a
             Mass
             at
             their
             Priviledg'd
             Altar
             ,
             for
             the
             Soul
             of
             the
             Deceased
             ;
             he
             himself
             was
             present
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             took
             an
             Attestation
             in
             Writing
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             Said
             it
             .
             Having
             done
             this
             ,
             he
             order'd
             all
             the
             Goods
             of
             his
             Kinsman
             to
             be
             Arrested
             ;
             alledging
             ,
             That
             the
             End
             of
             the
             Testament
             being
             obtain'd
             ,
             the
             Goods
             ought
             to
             return
             to
             their
             Natural
             Channel
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             to
             the
             Heir
             at
             Law
             ;
             that
             he
             could
             prove
             ,
             That
             his
             Relation
             was
             either
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             or
             in
             Hell
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             either
             of
             those
             places
             he
             stood
             in
             no
             need
             of
             Masses
             .
             The
             Case
             was
             brought
             to
             the
             Bar
             ,
             and
             pleaded
             with
             great
             heat
             on
             both
             sides
             ;
             the
             Jesuits
             being
             Plaintiffs
             ,
             and
             the
             Merchant
             the
             Defendant
             :
             But
             alas
             !
             the
             Case
             was
             to
             be
             determin'd
             by
             an
             Ecclesiastical
             Court
             ,
             where
             all
             the
             Judges
             were
             Parties
             ,
             who
             (
             had
             they
             done
             right
             )
             would
             have
             condemn'd
             what
             themselves
             do
             every
             day
             :
             So
             the
             Suit
             was
             carried
             in
             Favour
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             under
             pretence
             forsooth
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             must
             always
             be
             favour'd
             .
             However
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             Right
             and
             Reason
             were
             on
             the
             Merchant's
             side
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             could
             not
             be
             condemn'd
             without
             Injustice
             .
             But
             I
             return
             to
             our
             Confraternities
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             never
             a
             Village
             in
             Italy
             ,
             how
             small
             and
             inconsiderable
             soever
             ,
             which
             has
             not
             a
             Confraternity
             for
             the
             Souls
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             least
             a
             Score
             of
             Priests
             ,
             who
             live
             upon
             it
             very
             plentifully
             .
             Besides
             the
             Mony
             they
             receive
             for
             their
             Masses
             ,
             which
             never
             fails
             them
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             sort
             of
             People
             who
             carry
             Boxes
             through
             the
             Streets
             ,
             from
             House
             to
             House
             ,
             Begging
             of
             all
             those
             they
             meet
             with
             ,
             
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Importunity
             ,
             some
             Mony
             for
             the
             Souls
             in
             Purgatory
             ;
             which
             Mony
             the
             Priests
             afterwards
             share
             amongst
             themselves
             .
             In
             many
             places
             of
             Italy
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             great
             Cities
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             having
             a
             fix'd
             and
             setled
             Income
             ,
             they
             Let
             to
             Farm
             this
             Purgatory-Mony
             to
             some
             Lay-man
             or
             other
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             seen
             at
             Milan
             ,
             in
             that
             Famous
             Confraternity
             of
             the
             
               Souls
               in
               Purgatory
            
             ,
             establish'd
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             S.
             
               John
               de
               Casa
               Rotta
            
             .
             The
             Farmer
             here
             pays
             Four
             Thousand
             Crowns
             every
             Year
             to
             the
             Priests
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             makes
             his
             Profit
             of
             the
             rest
             :
             He
             maintains
             for
             this
             end
             Forty
             Box-Carriers
             ,
             who
             are
             cloath'd
             in
             White
             ,
             and
             wear
             upon
             their
             short
             White
             Cloaks
             the
             Arms
             of
             the
             Con●raternity
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             them
             .
             They
             have
             each
             of
             them
             a
             Shilling
             a
             Day
             allow'd
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Business
             is
             to
             run
             through
             all
             the
             Streets
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             beg
             Mony
             for
             the
             Souls
             in
             Purgatory
             .
             These
             Box-Carryers
             are
             pickt
             Men
             ,
             very
             cunning
             and
             skilful
             at
             their
             Trade
             of
             Begging
             .
             Sometimes
             they
             are
             so
             importunate
             and
             impertinent
             ,
             that
             they
             follow
             a
             man
             the
             length
             of
             two
             or
             three
             Streets
             ,
             without
             quitting
             him
             ,
             to
             force
             him
             by
             their
             Importunity
             to
             give
             them
             something
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             without
             danger
             to
             give
             them
             any
             rude
             or
             churlish
             Answer
             ;
             for
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             they
             have
             the
             Malice
             to
             tell
             you
             to
             your
             Face
             ,
             
               That
               they
               see
               well
               enough
               by
               you
               ,
               you
               have
               no
               consideration
               for
               the
               Souls
               in
               Purgatory
               :
            
             And
             should
             you
             continue
             to
             Revile
             them
             ,
             might
             probably
             get
             you
             recommended
             to
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             to
             learn
             more
             Manners
             .
             The
             Farmer
             of
             the
             
               Souls
               in
               Purgatory
            
             ,
             has
             the
             Keys
             of
             all
             
             these
             Boxes
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             bound
             once
             or
             twice
             a
             Week
             to
             bring
             them
             in
             to
             him
             .
             When
             at
             any
             time
             they
             bring
             them
             full
             and
             well
             Lin'd
             ,
             he
             gives
             them
             something
             over
             and
             above
             their
             ordinary
             Pay
             ,
             to
             encourage
             them
             to
             perform
             the
             Quest
             with
             so
             much
             the
             more
             application
             and
             dexterity
             .
             He
             takes
             care
             to
             place
             some
             of
             his
             Boxes
             in
             all
             Inns
             ,
             Ordinaries
             ,
             Taverns
             ,
             Victualling-Houses
             ,
             and
             other
             publick
             Places
             .
             Those
             who
             have
             Travell'd
             Italy
             know
             ,
             That
             the
             Host
             doth
             commonly
             at
             the
             end
             of
             every
             Meal
             ,
             bring
             in
             his
             Box
             for
             the
             Souls
             in
             Purgatory
             ,
             and
             desire
             his
             Guests
             to
             put
             in
             their
             Charity
             .
             At
             the
             Time
             of
             Harvest
             and
             Vintage
             ,
             the
             Farmer
             sends
             some
             of
             his
             Emissaries
             into
             the
             Fields
             ,
             to
             carry
             on
             the
             Quest
             there
             for
             the
             said
             Souls
             ;
             they
             have
             great
             Wagons
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             beg
             some
             Portion
             of
             what
             is
             gather'd
             ,
             in
             Corn
             ,
             Wine
             ,
             Wood
             ,
             Rice
             ,
             Hemp
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             very
             Eggs
             and
             Hens
             .
             Which
             done
             ,
             they
             either
             spend
             what
             they
             have
             got
             themselves
             ,
             or
             else
             sell
             it
             and
             turn
             it
             to
             Mony.
             
          
           
             Now
             the
             poor
             Country
             People
             being
             extreamly
             Simple
             and
             Ignorant
             ,
             and
             the
             persons
             employ'd
             to
             Receive
             their
             Charity
             being
             very
             Subtil
             and
             Cra●ty
             ,
             make
             them
             believe
             what
             they
             please
             themselves
             ,
             and
             so
             abuse
             them
             extreamly
             .
             I
             over-heard
             once
             a
             poor
             Country-woman
             ,
             who
             gave
             some
             Hemp
             to
             some
             of
             these
             crafty
             Collectors
             ;
             saying
             ,
             
               She
               was
               very
               sorry
               she
               could
               not
               give
               them
               enough
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               great
               Shift
               of
               :
            
             But
             one
             of
             the
             Quest-men
             told
             her
             ,
             
               That
               they
               would
               take
               care
               to
               make
               a
               little
               Shift
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               some
               small
               Soul
               in
               Purgatory
               .
            
             
             They
             turn'd
             their
             Heads
             ,
             and
             laugh'd
             at
             the
             Simplicity
             of
             this
             poor
             Woman
             ;
             but
             not
             one
             of
             them
             had
             the
             Charity
             to
             inform
             her
             better
             .
          
           
             Ignorance
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             passeth
             for
             Simplicity
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             to
             this
             Ignorant
             Simplicity
             ,
             or
             Simple
             Ignorance
             ,
             that
             they
             attribute
             that
             Blessing
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               poor
               in
               Spirit
               .
            
             Whereas
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             this
             Poverty
             of
             Spirit
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             a
             Simplicity
             equally
             devoid
             of
             Malice
             and
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Candid
             and
             Open
             Spirit
             ,
             without
             any
             foldings
             or
             deceit
             ;
             or
             else
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             having
             their
             Hearts
             set
             loose
             from
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             Riches
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             are
             the
             true
             Lovers
             of
             Evangelical
             Poverty
             .
             But
             to
             speak
             Truth
             ,
             the
             Reason
             hereof
             is
             ,
             Because
             this
             Ignorant
             Simplicity
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             of
             such
             exceeding
             Profit
             and
             Advantage
             to
             the
             Priests
             and
             Religious
             of
             Rome
             .
             The
             more
             Idiots
             the
             People
             are
             ,
             the
             more
             easie
             it
             is
             to
             Chowse
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             Pick
             their
             Pockets
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             some
             part
             of
             what
             I
             have
             observ'd
             concerning
             the
             Use
             that
             is
             made
             of
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Purgatory
             in
             Italy
             .
             I
             might
             produce
             many
             Instances
             of
             every
             different
             Point
             I
             have
             Treated
             of
             in
             my
             LETTERS
             ;
             but
             commonly
             I
             alledge
             one
             only
             ,
             and
             very
             rarely
             two
             ;
             and
             indeed
             never
             ,
             but
             when
             some
             particular
             Circumstance
             ,
             which
             deserves
             ones
             Notice
             ,
             does
             oblige
             me
             to
             it
             .
             I
             shall
             only
             add
             a
             word
             or
             two
             concerning
             their
             Pictures
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             before
             I
             conclude
             this
             LETTER
             .
          
           
           
             There
             is
             never
             a
             Church
             or
             Chappel
             in
             Italy
             ,
             which
             has
             not
             some
             large
             Picture
             in
             it
             ,
             representing
             Purgatory
             .
             The
             Souls
             that
             are
             there
             are
             painted
             in
             the
             resemblance
             of
             Naked
             young
             Men
             and
             Women
             ,
             with
             some
             Flames
             surrounding
             them
             ;
             these
             Flames
             indeed
             are
             harmless
             enough
             ,
             because
             they
             burn
             not
             ;
             but
             I
             fear
             those
             infamous
             
               Naked
               Figures
            
             ,
             kindle
             very
             dangerous
             Flames
             in
             the
             Hearts
             of
             many
             Spectators
             .
             An
             Italian
             having
             caus'd
             his
             Mistress
             to
             be
             painted
             in
             the
             Flames
             of
             Purgatory
             ;
             because
             she
             had
             refus'd
             him
             some
             Favours
             ,
             had
             these
             two
             Lines
             writ
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Picture
             :
             
               
                 S'
                 è
                 così
                 piacevole
                 divederla
                 in
                 Purgatorio
                 ,
              
               
                 Che
                 cosa
                 sarebbe
                 divederla
                 nel
                 Ciele
                 .
              
            
             His
             Fancy
             was
             this
             :
             
               If
               it
               be
               so
               pleasing
               a
               thing
               to
               see
               her
               in
               Purgatory
               ,
               where
               the
               Flames
               hide
               some
               part
               of
               her
               Naked
               Body
               ;
               how
               great
               would
               the
               pleasure
               be
               ,
               to
               see
               her
               painted
               in
               Heaven
               stark
               Naked
               ,
               where
               no
               part
               of
               her
               Body
               would
               be
               hid
               ?
            
             For
             after
             this
             manner
             do
             they
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             represent
             the
             Last
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             the
             Blessed
             Souls
             in
             Heaven
             .
             They
             publickly
             expose
             these
             Pictures
             on
             their
             Altars
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             have
             them
             before
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             whilst
             they
             hear
             Mass
             .
             I
             know
             what
             they
             alledge
             ,
             
               That
               this
               is
               done
               ,
               to
               impress
               these
               great
               Truths
               of
               Christianity
               the
               more
               strongly
               upon
               the
               Imagination
            
             ;
             as
             if
             Christians
             were
             only
             to
             be
             led
             by
             their
             Imaginations
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             their
             Reason
             .
             They
             will
             have
             a
             man
             to
             submit
             his
             Reason
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             spare
             
             nothing
             for
             to
             fortifie
             his
             Imagination
             .
             Whereas
             the
             Protestants
             do
             quite
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             disregard
             and
             neglect
             Material
             things
             that
             so
             vigorously
             affect
             the
             Senses
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             
               worship
               God
               in
               Spirit
               and
               in
               Truth
               ,
            
             and
             render
             to
             him
             a
             
               reasonable
               Service
            
             .
          
           
             They
             practise
             one
             thing
             in
             Italy
             ,
             which
             indeed
             is
             very
             horrible
             .
             When
             a
             poor
             Criminal
             is
             led
             to
             Punishment
             ,
             he
             has
             always
             two
             Priests
             by
             his
             side
             ,
             who
             hold
             a
             Picture
             of
             Purgatory
             before
             his
             Eyes
             ;
             yea
             ,
             they
             go
             up
             the
             Ladder
             or
             Scaffold
             with
             him
             ,
             still
             holding
             the
             Picture
             before
             him
             till
             Execution
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             talk
             to
             him
             of
             nothing
             else
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             indeed
             to
             double
             the
             Fright
             and
             Terrour
             of
             these
             poor
             Wretches
             ,
             who
             are
             but
             too
             much
             terrified
             already
             with
             the
             Death
             they
             see
             prepared
             for
             them
             ?
             The
             same
             thing
             they
             practise
             towards
             those
             that
             lie
             a
             Dying
             ;
             They
             place
             a
             Picture
             of
             Purgatory
             at
             the
             Feet
             of
             their
             Bed
             ,
             between
             two
             lighted
             Wax-Candles
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             with
             more
             lustre
             ,
             and
             the
             Patient
             is
             exhorted
             to
             keep
             his
             Eyes
             upon
             it
             .
             Some
             are
             fain
             to
             beseech
             them
             ,
             to
             speak
             to
             them
             of
             the
             Goodness
             and
             Mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             already
             sufficiently
             terrified
             with
             his
             Justice
             :
             But
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             they
             do
             but
             Knock
             at
             a
             Dead-man's
             Door
             ;
             for
             the
             Priests
             are
             so
             wedded
             to
             their
             Songs
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             chance
             to
             make
             a
             small
             digression
             ,
             they
             presently
             fall
             again
             into
             their
             old
             Track
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             That
             after
             we
             have
             spoke
             to
             a
             Sick
             Person
             concerning
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             punishing
             of
             Sin
             in
             the
             other
             World
             ▪
             by
             the
             Eternal
             Pains
             of
             Hell
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             seriously
             examine
             his
             own
             Couscience
             ;
             
             it
             is
             very
             sitting
             afterwards
             to
             lay
             before
             him
             the
             great
             Mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             raise
             his
             Hope
             and
             enflame
             his
             Charity
             .
             We
             Fear
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             Just
             to
             Punish
             ;
             but
             we
             Love
             him
             ,
             because
             ●e
             is
             kind
             to
             Pardon
             ;
             and
             surely
             ,
             't
             is
             better
             the
             last
             Moments
             of
             a
             Christians
             Life
             should
             be
             spent
             in
             Loving
             God
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             Fears
             and
             Terrours
             of
             his
             Judgments
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             hath
             cast
             many
             into
             those
             Terrours
             ,
             which
             wanted
             little
             of
             downright
             Despair
             .
             But
             alas
             !
             it
             is
             but
             too
             evident
             ,
             That
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Purgatory
             was
             never
             contrived
             so
             much
             for
             the
             Comfort
             of
             Dying
             persons
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             Profit
             of
             the
             Living
             ,
             I
             mean
             of
             those
             Lazy
             Priests
             ,
             who
             think
             of
             nothing
             ,
             but
             of
             pleasing
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             enjoy
             Ease
             and
             Plenty
             in
             this
             World.
             
          
           
             I
             should
             now
             come
             ,
             to
             speak
             something
             of
             the
             Principal
             Means
             they
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             to
             confirm
             and
             maintain
             their
             Doctrin
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             Preach
             it
             up
             with
             an
             incomparable
             Zeal
             and
             Earnestness
             .
             I
             call
             to
             mind
             also
             ,
             that
             I
             promis'd
             you
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             LETTER
             ,
             to
             give
             you
             some
             account
             of
             their
             Manner
             of
             Preaching
             in
             Italy
             :
             But
             forasmuch
             as
             I
             perceive
             my
             LETTER
             to
             be
             long
             enough
             already
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             Subject
             cannot
             be
             dispatch'd
             in
             few
             Words
             ,
             I
             shall
             reserve
             it
             for
             the
             next
             occasion
             I
             shall
             have
             of
             Writing
             to
             you
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             continue
             all
             my
             Life
             ,
          
           
             
               Your
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Sixth
             LETTER
             ,
             Of
             the
             deplorable
             Abuse
             of
             Preaching
             in
             Italy
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             YOu
             know
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             That
             that
             which
             supports
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             the
             Life
             and
             Soul
             of
             it
             ,
             are
             the
             Sacraments
             and
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             wherefore
             it
             is
             of
             the
             highest
             Consequence
             ,
             that
             both
             these
             be
             faithfully
             and
             decently
             Administred
             ;
             and
             I
             shall
             always
             take
             the
             due
             and
             faithful
             Dispensation
             thereof
             for
             a
             sure
             Mark
             of
             the
             True
             Church
             .
             This
             Motive
             engag'd
             me
             ,
             whilst
             I
             was
             at
             Rome
             ,
             particularly
             to
             inspect
             the
             Practices
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             in
             reference
             to
             both
             these
             .
             I
             suppos'd
             I
             could
             not
             meet
             with
             any
             place
             more
             favourable
             to
             this
             my
             design
             than
             this
             Great
             City
             ,
             which
             boasts
             her self
             (
             if
             we
             will
             believe
             her
             )
             not
             only
             to
             contain
             within
             her
             Precinct
             ,
             the
             Principal
             and
             Mother
             Church
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ;
             but
             over
             and
             above
             ,
             doth
             attribute
             to
             Her self
             (
             tho'
             it
             be
             hard
             to
             say
             upon
             what
             good
             ground
             )
             the
             Name
             of
             HOLY
             ,
             
               Roma
               Sancta
            
             .
             As
             for
             what
             concerns
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             I
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             is
             performed
             there
             both
             very
             orderly
             and
             solemnly
             ,
             and
             indeed
             with
             an
             overplus
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             even
             to
             Superstition
             .
             Here
             I
             should
             
             give
             you
             an
             account
             of
             those
             Ceremonies
             which
             are
             observed
             at
             the
             Consecration
             of
             Priests
             ,
             the
             Celebrating
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Pompous
             Preparations
             that
             are
             made
             against
             Easter
             ,
             the
             Week
             before
             ,
             called
             
               The
               Holy
               Week
            
             ;
             which
             by
             their
             Splendour
             and
             Magnificence
             ,
             draw
             an
             infinite
             Number
             of
             Strangers
             to
             Rome
             ,
             towards
             the
             End
             of
             Lent
             ,
             to
             be
             Spectators
             thereof
             .
             It
             is
             a
             common
             Saying
             ,
             
               That
               he
               who
               would
               pass
               his
               Time
               most
               agreeably
               in
            
             Italy
             ,
             
               must
               be
               at
            
             Venice
             at
             Shrovetide
             and
             Ascension-day
             ;
             the
             Octave
             
               of
               the
               Holy
               Sacrament
               at
            
             Bononia
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Holy
             Week
             at
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Here
             also
             I
             should
             have
             occasion
             to
             Relate
             to
             you
             an
             infinite
             Number
             of
             Fopperies
             ,
             that
             are
             practis'd
             here
             on
             certain
             Feasts
             in
             the
             Year
             ;
             as
             at
             
               Christmass
               ,
               Ascension
            
             ,
             and
             Pentecost
             ;
             but
             because
             this
             would
             take
             up
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Time
             ,
             I
             shall
             pass
             them
             by
             in
             Silence
             at
             present
             ,
             to
             enlarge
             my self
             on
             a
             more
             considerable
             Subject
             ,
             wherewith
             my
             intent
             is
             to
             Entertain
             you
             particularly
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             their
             Way
             and
             Manner
             of
             Preaching
             .
             Asmuch
             as
             there
             is
             of
             Superstition
             and
             Excess
             in
             the
             pompous
             Administration
             of
             their
             Sacraments
             ;
             so
             great
             a
             Deficiency
             ,
             Negligence
             ,
             and
             Unfaithfulness
             do
             we
             meet
             with
             in
             their
             Dispensing
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             During
             the
             space
             of
             the
             Seven
             Years
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             in
             Italy
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             Cities
             where
             I
             have
             been
             at
             the
             Times
             of
             Advent
             and
             Shrovetide
             ,
             I
             have
             heard
             a
             vast
             Number
             of
             Sermons
             ;
             but
             I
             have
             never
             seen
             or
             known
             any
             Curate
             ,
             or
             Secular
             Priest
             ,
             to
             Preach
             ,
             except
             once
             a
             Canon
             at
             S.
             John
             of
             Lateran
             ,
             and
             a
             Cardinal
             on
             Easter-day
             ,
             in
             the
             Cathedral
             Church
             
             of
             Milan
             .
             So
             that
             in
             case
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             be
             corrupted
             and
             abus'd
             ,
             as
             indeed
             it
             is
             very
             considerably
             every
             day
             ,
             we
             cannot
             charge
             the
             Secular
             Priests
             of
             Italy
             therewith
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             Preach
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             who
             indeed
             are
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             so
             Ignorant
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             ;
             but
             the
             Fault
             is
             wholly
             to
             be
             laid
             at
             the
             Door
             of
             the
             Monks
             ,
             and
             other
             Religious
             ,
             who
             have
             in
             a
             manner
             wholly
             engross'd
             the
             performance
             thereof
             .
             Methinks
             it
             is
             enough
             said
             ,
             when
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             That
             the
             true
             Pastors
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             Curates
             ,
             take
             no
             pains
             to
             ●eed
             their
             own
             Flock
             ,
             but
             recommend
             that
             Care
             to
             Strangers
             ,
             I
             mean
             to
             Monks
             ,
             who
             are
             more
             sollicitous
             to
             satisfie
             their
             own
             Interest
             and
             Vain-glory
             ,
             than
             to
             procure
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
             .
             Yea
             ,
             the
             Monks
             have
             so
             absolutely
             possess'd
             themselves
             of
             this
             Ministry
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             suffer
             a
             Secular
             Priest
             to
             Preach
             in
             his
             own
             Church
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             of
             them
             should
             undertake
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             find
             that
             they
             could
             not
             supplant
             him
             ,
             they
             would
             maliciously
             employ
             all
             manner
             of
             Means
             to
             blacken
             and
             misrepresent
             him
             in
             the
             Eyes
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             rob
             him
             of
             his
             Credit
             and
             Reputation
             .
          
           
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             the
             Curates
             being
             generally
             lovers
             of
             Ease
             and
             Idleness
             ,
             make
             no
             great
             endeavours
             to
             reclaim
             their
             Right
             to
             the
             Pulpit
             :
             They
             declare
             openly
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             the
             Business
             of
             the
             Monks
             to
             Preach
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             not
             being
             engag'd
             in
             the
             Business
             and
             Trouble
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             they
             have
             leisure
             enough
             in
             their
             Monasteries
             to
             Study
             and
             Cun
             their
             Sermons
             ;
             but
             that
             as
             for
             them
             ,
             being
             wholly
             employ'd
             in
             the
             Administration
             
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             in
             hearing
             of
             Confessions
             ,
             and
             assisting
             at
             Funerals
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             spare
             Time
             to
             turn
             their
             Thoughts
             that
             way
             .
             So
             that
             we
             seldom
             meet
             with
             any
             Quarrels
             on
             this
             occasion
             between
             them
             and
             the
             Monks
             .
          
           
             Whilst
             I
             was
             at
             
               Rome
               ▪
            
             I
             often
             went
             to
             the
             Minerva
             to
             hear
             Sermons
             :
             They
             are
             the
             Father
             Dominicans
             that
             Preach
             here
             ,
             who
             are
             also
             called
             
               The
               Preaching
               Brothers
            
             ;
             because
             in
             the
             sharing
             and
             division
             of
             the
             Gifts
             and
             Graces
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Monks
             have
             made
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             these
             have
             boldly
             appropriated
             to
             themselves
             the
             Gift
             of
             Preaching
             .
             But
             we
             find
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             nothing
             but
             an
             arrogant
             Usurpation
             of
             theirs
             ,
             without
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ;
             for
             I
             have
             scarcely
             found
             any
             Monks
             more
             unsuccessful
             in
             this
             Ministry
             than
             themselves
             .
             God
             will
             never
             permit
             the
             Pride
             of
             Men
             ,
             to
             dispose
             of
             those
             Gifts
             which
             belong
             to
             him
             alone
             .
             The
             Jesuits
             have
             arrogated
             to
             themselves
             the
             Gifts
             of
             Tongues
             ,
             and
             of
             Informing
             Youth
             ;
             and
             yet
             Experience
             shews
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             indeed
             very
             ignorant
             and
             unskilful
             in
             both
             these
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Scholars
             who
             have
             Studied
             in
             the
             Universities
             under
             other
             Masters
             ,
             are
             incomparably
             better
             grounded
             in
             Learning
             ,
             than
             theirs
             are
             .
             The
             Monks
             of
             S.
             Bennet
             have
             appropriated
             to
             themselves
             the
             Character
             of
             Retirement
             and
             Silence
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             find
             no
             People
             more
             Gadding
             up
             and
             down
             in
             Cities
             and
             Country
             ,
             than
             they
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             to
             my
             Discourse
             ;
             It
             was
             one
             of
             these
             Old
             Dominican
             ,
             or
             Preaching
             Brothers
             ,
             that
             Pre●●●ed
             at
             the
             Minerva
             ;
             but
             he
             did
             it
             in
             so
             
             unworthy
             and
             indecent
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             I
             wonder
             how
             I
             could
             resolve
             to
             go
             and
             hear
             him
             more
             than
             once
             .
             All
             that
             was
             attractive
             in
             him
             was
             ,
             That
             notwithstanding
             he
             was
             very
             Old
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             extreamly
             Comical
             ,
             and
             an
             egregious
             Buffoon
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             made
             his
             Auditors
             Laugh
             with
             open
             Throats
             :
             He
             walked
             in
             his
             Pulpit
             (
             for
             in
             Italy
             they
             have
             them
             very
             long
             and
             wide
             )
             ;
             he
             Thump'd
             the
             Pulpit
             with
             his
             Hands
             and
             Feet
             ;
             he
             Roll'd
             his
             Eyes
             in
             his
             Head
             ,
             and
             put
             himself
             into
             an
             Hundred
             ridiculous
             Postures
             .
          
           
             
               I
               shall
               give
               you
               here
               a
               small
               scantling
               of
               one
               of
               his
               Sermons
               ,
               which
               I
               still
               remember
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Pattern
               ye
               may
               judge
               of
               the
               Whole
               Piece
               .
               He
               had
               a
               mind
               it
               seems
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               Moral
               Application
               of
               the
               History
               set
               down
               in
               the
               XXI
               .
               Chapter
               of
               the
               Book
               of
            
             Genesis
             ,
             where
             Abraham
             
               turn'd
               his
               Maid
            
             Hagar
             
               out
               of
               Doors
               .
               He
               begins
               thus
            
             ;
             Sirs
             ,
             
               said
               he
            
             ,
             come
             follow
             me
             ,
             and
             take
             a
             Walk
             with
             me
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             ;
             
               Then
               fetching
               three
               Steps
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               having
               one
               of
               his
               Arms
               a
               Kimbow
               ,
               he
               stopt
               short
               at
               the
               Fourth
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               man
               who
               in
               an
               horrid
               Desert
               saw
               some
               Body
               at
               a
               great
               distance
               ,
               he
               stood
               still
               a
               good
               while
               without
               speaking
               a
               word
               ,
               and
               very
               attentively
               fixing
               his
               Eyes
               till
               the
               near
               approach
               of
               the
               Object
               ;
               he
               began
               to
               say
               ,
            
             What
             is
             that
             I
             see
             there
             ?
             Sure
             it
             is
             a
             Woman
             ;
             
               and
               keeping
               Silence
               again
               a
               good
               while
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
            
             O
             God!
             if
             I
             beent
             much
             mistaken
             ,
             't
             is
             Hagar
             ,
             Abraham's
             Servant
             :
             Ay
             ,
             sure
             enough
             't
             is
             the
             very
             same
             .
             God
             save
             you
             Hagar
             !
             Prethee
             tell
             me
             what
             is
             thy
             Business
             here
             in
             this
             loansom
             Desert
             ,
             which
             
             is
             so
             dismal
             and
             frightful
             to
             Nature
             ?
             
               Then
               making
               as
               if
               he
               view'd
               her
               from
               Head
               to
               Foot
            
             ;
             I
             perceive
             one
             thing
             already
             (
             
               said
               he
            
             )
             ,
             that
             she
             has
             not
             Robb'd
             her
             Master
             ,
             as
             many
             Servants
             do
             now
             a-days
             ;
             for
             she
             is
             in
             a
             very
             pitiful
             Equipage
             ▪
             Tell
             me
             Hagar
             ,
             Why
             is
             it
             then
             you
             have
             left
             your
             Master
             ?
             
               Here
               making
            
             Hagar
             
               speak
               in
               a
               most
               afflicted
               and
               sorrowful
               manner
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               all
               in
               Tears
               ,
            
             That
             it
             was
             because
             of
             her
             Mistresses
             Jealousie
             ;
             
               he
               answer'd
               Laughing
            
             ,
             A
             very
             fine
             Reason
             believe
             me
             ;
             What
             was
             this
             all
             ?
             Hum
             ▪
             this
             is
             very
             pleasant
             ;
             Madam
             Sarah
             Turns
             away
             her
             Servant
             ,
             because
             she
             is
             jealous
             of
             her
             .
             Come
             Hagar
             ,
             come
             thou
             along
             with
             me
             ;
             I
             'le
             at
             this
             instant
             go
             and
             speak
             to
             thy
             Master
             about
             it
             .
             
               And
               then
               taking
               seven
               or
               eight
               Turns
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               muttering
               all
               the
               while
               to
               himself
               ;
               Sarah
            
             Turns
             away
             her
             Servant
             ,
             because
             she
             is
             Jealous
             of
             her
             ;
             a
             stanch
             Reason
             indeed
             ;
             
               and
               then
               stopt
               ,
               Striking
               two
               great
               Thumps
               against
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
            
             Who
             is
             there
             ?
             Pray
             tell
             Abraham
             ,
             I
             would
             speak
             with
             him
             ;
             
               and
               soon
               after
               making
               a
               very
               low
               Bow
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               seen
            
             Abraham
             ,
             
               he
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               Abraham
               ,
            
             pray
             tell
             me
             for
             what
             Reason
             you
             have
             Turn'd
             away
             your
             Servant
             Hagar
             ?
             She
             tells
             me
             it
             is
             ,
             because
             your
             Wife
             is
             Jealous
             of
             her
             :
             
               Then
               personating
            
             Abraham
             ,
             Abraham
             
               answers
               him
            
             ,
             If
             I
             have
             turn'd
             away
             my
             Servant
             ,
             I
             have
             had
             an
             Order
             from
             God
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             don't
             think
             my self
             bound
             to
             give
             you
             any
             further
             Reason
             of
             it
             .
             Tho'
             indeed
             Hagar
             has
             not
             told
             you
             all
             ;
             It
             was
             not
             only
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Jealousie
             she
             was
             turn'd
             out
             of
             
             Doors
             ,
             but
             because
             she
             has
             a
             Little
             Boy
             of
             her
             own
             ,
             that
             is
             very
             Naughty
             ,
             he
             beats
             him
             that
             I
             had
             by
             my
             Wi●e
             ;
             they
             are
             continually
             wrangling
             together
             ;
             they
             pull
             one
             another
             by
             the
             Hair
             ;
             they
             Cry
             ,
             and
             make
             an
             intolerable
             Noise
             in
             the
             House
             .
             My
             Wife
             has
             several
             times
             spoke
             friendly
             to
             her
             Servant
             about
             it
             ,
             but
             Hagar
             is
             become
             too
             bold
             and
             impertinent
             ,
             she
             gives
             saw●y
             Answers
             ,
             and
             has
             too
             much
             Tongue
             :
             For
             these
             Reasons
             therefore
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             quiet
             in
             mine
             own
             House
             ,
             I
             have
             been
             fain
             to
             Turn
             her
             out
             of
             Doors
             .
             
               Here
               the
               Old
               Father
            
             Dominican
             ,
             
               rolling
               his
               Eyes
               in
               his
               Head
               ,
               and
               wrinkling
               his
               Brow
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               was
               very
               Angry
               with
            
             Hagar
             ;
             Hagar
             ,
             
               said
               he
            
             ,
             I
             find
             now
             ,
             that
             you
             did
             not
             tell
             me
             the
             Cream
             of
             the
             Jest
             :
             Thou
             art
             just
             like
             the
             Servants
             of
             Rome
             ;
             when
             they
             are
             turn'd
             out
             of
             Service
             ,
             't
             is
             never
             any
             of
             their
             Fault
             ,
             't
             is
             because
             their
             Mistresses
             are
             of
             an
             intollerable
             difficult
             Temper
             ;
             they
             are
             exceeding
             Humoursom
             ;
             they
             are
             very
             Jealous
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             impossible
             to
             live
             with
             them
             :
             But
             by
             what
             I
             can
             perceive
             ,
             it
             was
             because
             you
             began
             to
             play
             the
             Mistress
             ,
             and
             because
             there
             was
             a
             continual
             disturbance
             in
             the
             House
             upon
             your
             account
             .
             I
             know
             well
             enough
             ,
             that
             Jealousie
             could
             not
             be
             a
             sufficient
             Reason
             for
             sending
             a
             good
             Servant
             packing
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             our
             Roman
             Dames
             ,
             who
             are
             extreamly
             Jealous
             ,
             would
             never
             be
             able
             to
             keep
             any
             :
             But
             there
             must
             be
             this
             besides
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             That
             this
             Jealousie
             causeth
             Disturbance
             and
             Noise
             in
             the
             House
             between
             the
             Husband
             and
             his
             Wife
             ,
             or
             between
             the
             Children
             ;
             and
             then
             I
             am
             clearly
             of
             
             Abraham's
             Opinion
             ,
             The
             Servant
             must
             Turn
             out
             ,
             
               Ejice
               Ancillam
               &
               ●iliū
               ej●●
               ▪
               
               The
               Father
               ,
               after
               that
               he
               had
               very
               dexterously
               plaid
               the
               Buffoon
               on
               this
               History
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               past
               on
               to
               another
               ,
               which
               he
               handled
               in
               the
               same
               Comical
               manner
               ,
               making
               all
               his
               Hearers
               to
               burst
               out
               into
               loud
               Laughter
               :
               And
               after
               all
               ,
               fell
               upon
               the
            
             Devotion
             
               common
               to
               their
               Order
               ,
               which
               is
               the
            
             Rosary
             ;
             
               for
               they
               bring
               this
               in
               by
               Head
               and
               Shoulders
               upon
               all
               occasions
               ,
               let
               their
               Subjects
               be
               what
               they
               please
               .
               This
               was
               his
               constant
               Mode
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               was
               always
               full
               of
               People
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Italians
             are
             extreamly
             in
             love
             with
             Sermons
             that
             make
             them
             Laugh
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Reason
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             part
             of
             their
             Preachers
             apply
             themselves
             to
             a
             Comical
             and
             Drolling
             Style
             .
             The
             Jesuits
             have
             another
             Way
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             which
             I
             may
             call
             a
             
               Poetical
               Style
            
             :
             For
             they
             being
             persons
             who
             have
             spent
             their
             young
             Years
             in
             Teaching
             Human
             Learning
             in
             their
             Colledges
             ,
             they
             have
             their
             Head
             and
             Fancies
             fill'd
             with
             
             Ovid's
             Metamorphosis
             and
             
             Aesop's
             Fables
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             all
             their
             Sermons
             are
             stuft
             with
             them
             .
             If
             they
             speak
             concerning
             the
             
               Incarnation
               of
               the
               Word
            
             ,
             they
             would
             think
             they
             had
             not
             exprest
             themselves
             well
             ,
             without
             saying
             ,
             That
             the
             Divine
             Prometheus
             brought
             down
             Fire
             from
             Heaven
             to
             the
             Earth
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Has
               personally
               united
               the
               Divine
               with
               the
               Human
               Nature
               .
            
             They
             commonly
             quote
             a
             vast
             number
             of
             Passages
             drawn
             from
             Profane
             Authors
             and
             Poets
             ;
             as
             from
             
               Cicero
               ,
               Virgil
               ,
               Horace
               ,
               Martial
               ,
               &c.
            
             yea
             ,
             I
             have
             heard
             some
             of
             them
             that
             have
             quoted
             
             Terence's
             Comedies
             ,
             and
             
               Ovid
               De
               Arte
               Amandi
            
             ;
             but
             they
             
             very
             seldom
             are
             heard
             Citing
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             yet
             more
             seldom
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             .
             The
             great
             Converse
             they
             have
             with
             Persons
             of
             Quality
             ,
             makes
             their
             Words
             and
             Expressions
             to
             be
             choice
             ;
             their
             Discourse
             neat
             and
             refin'd
             ,
             tho'
             Substance
             and
             Solidity
             be
             for
             the
             most
             part
             wanting
             in
             them
             ;
             their
             Gesture
             is
             very
             proper
             ,
             and
             their
             Declamation
             or
             Elocution
             not
             amiss
             .
             For
             to
             gain
             the
             more
             Credit
             to
             their
             Order
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             late
             standing
             ,
             and
             yet
             so
             powerful
             ,
             they
             very
             frequently
             quote
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Exercises
             of
             their
             Founder
             S.
             Ignatius
             ;
             which
             ,
             after
             all
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             very
             poor
             Book
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             't
             is
             said
             )
             none
             of
             his
             own
             neither
             ,
             having
             stolen
             it
             when
             he
             was
             Convert
             Brother
             in
             the
             Abby
             of
             the
             Benedictins
             of
             Montserra
             .
          
           
             The
             Capuchins
             have
             another
             Way
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             their
             Style
             is
             Stoical
             ,
             Emphatical
             ,
             and
             Thundering
             :
             They
             commonly
             make
             choice
             of
             very
             Terrible
             Subjects
             ,
             as
             Death
             ,
             the
             
               Last
               Judgment
               ,
               Purgatory
            
             ,
             and
             Hell
             :
             They
             ●ill
             the
             Air
             with
             Exclamations
             ,
             Thump
             the
             Pulpit
             with
             their
             Hands
             and
             Feet
             ;
             they
             lay
             hold
             of
             their
             great
             Beards
             ,
             and
             Roar
             with
             such
             a
             Tone
             ,
             as
             terrisies
             all
             Men
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             the
             Dogs
             too
             ;
             for
             I
             have
             observ'd
             ,
             That
             when
             a
             Capuchin
             Preaches
             ,
             all
             the
             Dogs
             run
             out
             of
             Church
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             Almost
             all
             the
             Religious
             have
             a
             different
             Way
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             different
             Divines
             too
             ,
             whom
             they
             follow
             ,
             whose
             Opinions
             are
             frequently
             opposite
             to
             one
             another
             .
             The
             Cordeliers
             have
             their
             Scotus
             and
             S.
             Bonaventura
             ;
             the
             Dominicans
             ,
             S.
             Thomas
             ;
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             their
             Suarez
             ;
             and
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
           
             As
             for
             the
             Order
             observ'd
             as
             to
             Partition
             of
             their
             Sermon
             ,
             't
             is
             the
             same
             throughout
             all
             Italy
             .
             They
             all
             begin
             their
             Sermon
             with
             the
             
               Angelical
               Salutation
            
             ,
             or
             
               Ave
               Maria
            
             ;
             and
             not
             with
             the
             Invocation
             of
             our
             Heavenly
             Father
             ,
             in
             praying
             ,
             
               Our
               Father
               ,
               &c.
            
             or
             by
             calling
             upon
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             the
             most
             proper
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             only
             necessary
             for
             this
             purpose
             .
             But
             indeed
             ,
             the
             Doctrin
             they
             preach
             is
             so
             extreamly
             corrupt
             and
             wrested
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             to
             find
             their
             Introductions
             tainted
             with
             the
             same
             Infection
             .
             God
             by
             this
             very
             thing
             manifesting
             to
             us
             ,
             That
             what
             they
             preach
             is
             not
             the
             pure
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             permitting
             them
             to
             Preface
             their
             Human
             Inventions
             with
             the
             Invocation
             of
             a
             Creature
             .
             After
             their
             Address
             to
             the
             Virgin
             they
             pronounce
             their
             Text
             ,
             which
             commonly
             is
             a
             place
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             sometimes
             a
             part
             of
             a
             Prayer
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             or
             some
             Entrance
             of
             the
             Mass
             .
             They
             cite
             the
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             only
             by
             halves
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             abstract
             and
             interrupted
             Sense
             ,
             without
             declaring
             what
             goes
             before
             ,
             or
             follows
             after
             ;
             which
             yet
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             to
             render
             the
             Sense
             perfect
             .
             After
             this
             they
             proceed
             to
             their
             Proposition
             ,
             and
             then
             continue
             their
             Discourse
             all
             of
             a
             pi●●e
             ,
             without
             any
             Divisions
             or
             Subdivisions
             at
             all
             .
             They
             divide
             their
             Sermon
             indeed
             into
             Two
             parts
             ;
             but
             the
             Second
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             an
             heap
             of
             Examples
             ,
             Histories
             ,
             and
             Tales
             made
             at
             pleasure
             ,
             to
             divert
             their
             Auditors
             .
             In
             the
             Interval
             between
             this
             First
             and
             Second
             part
             ,
             they
             gather
             the
             Alms
             in
             the
             Church
             for
             the
             Poor
             .
             There
             are
             Men
             appointed
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             who
             have
             Bags
             fastned
             to
             the
             end
             of
             long
             
             S●aves
             ,
             with
             little
             Bells
             at
             the
             Bottom
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             pass
             by
             all
             the
             Ranks
             and
             Seats
             of
             the
             Hearers
             ,
             to
             receive
             their
             Charity
             .
             The
             Preacher
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             whilst
             these
             Bags
             or
             Purses
             are
             marching
             about
             ,
             doth
             with
             an
             incomparable
             Zeal
             exhort
             them
             ,
             to
             Give
             freely
             .
          
           
             I
             never
             in
             my
             life
             saw
             People
             more
             enflam'd
             with
             Charity
             for
             their
             Neighbour
             ,
             than
             they
             are
             ,
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ;
             you
             would
             say
             ,
             
               They
               are
               the
               very
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Poor
               .
            
             Herein
             I
             cannot
             but
             do
             them
             the
             Justice
             to
             own
             ,
             That
             our
             
               Protestant
               Ministers
            
             are
             not
             so
             good
             Advocates
             for
             the
             Necessitous
             Members
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             take
             the
             Cause
             of
             the
             Poor
             to
             Heart
             ,
             with
             so
             much
             Heat
             and
             Zeal
             ,
             as
             these
             Men
             do
             .
             However
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             you
             know
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             praise
             your
             Italian
             Monks
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             their
             Persons
             I
             praise
             ,
             but
             their
             Action
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             External
             Appearance
             of
             their
             Action
             :
             For
             if
             we
             cut
             this
             Fair
             Apple
             in
             two
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             the
             Worm
             there
             ,
             which
             makes
             it
             all
             Rotten
             and
             Corrupt
             within
             .
             To
             make
             short
             ,
             my
             meaning
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Motive
             that
             prompts
             them
             so
             seriously
             and
             zealously
             to
             Recommend
             the
             Poor
             to
             their
             Auditors
             ,
             is
             a
             piece
             of
             Self-Interest
             :
             For
             the
             one
             half
             of
             the
             Alms
             that
             are
             gathered
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             at
             the
             Church-Door
             ,
             during
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             belongs
             to
             the
             Father-Preacher
             :
             Otherwise
             ,
             it
             were
             impossible
             to
             induce
             those
             Hard-hearted
             and
             pitiless
             Monks
             ,
             those
             Hearts
             of
             Brass
             and
             Marble
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             signally
             qualified
             with
             Insensibleness
             and
             Cruelty
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             impossible
             to
             induce
             them
             to
             any
             Sentiments
             of
             Mercy
             and
             Compassion
             for
             the
             Miseries
             
             of
             their
             Neighbour
             ,
             if
             Lay-men
             had
             not
             found
             out
             a
             way
             to
             joyn
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             Preachers
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Poor
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             but
             one
             of
             them
             .
             This
             ,
             this
             Sir
             ,
             is
             the
             great
             Spring
             that
             moves
             the
             whole
             Engin
             ,
             and
             makes
             the
             Monks
             to
             study
             such
             importunate
             Motives
             and
             Reasons
             ,
             to
             draw
             Mony
             from
             their
             Hearers
             Purses
             :
             Yea
             ,
             there
             be
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             extreamly
             Malepert
             and
             Insolent
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             astonish'd
             they
             do
             not
             pull
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Pulpit
             .
          
           
             I
             went
             one
             day
             in
             Lent
             ,
             to
             hear
             one
             of
             the
             Sermons
             at
             the
             Church
             of
             S.
             Andrew
             of
             the
             Valley
             at
             Rome
             ;
             it
             was
             a
             Father
             Franciscan
             that
             then
             preach'd
             there
             ;
             his
             Sermon
             was
             concerning
             Predestination
             ,
             and
             after
             he
             had
             declar'd
             ,
             That
             the
             Number
             of
             those
             that
             were
             predestinate
             ,
             was
             not
             so
             small
             as
             some
             did
             imagin
             ;
             
               I
               speak
               now
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             of
             Catholicks
             ;
             
               for
               as
               for
               all
               Infidels
               ,
               who
               do
               not
               believe
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               aswell
               as
               all
            
             Hereticks
             ,
             
               as
               the
            
             Lutherans
             ,
             Calvinists
             ,
             Zuinglians
             ,
             &c.
             
               our
               Mother
               (
               the
               Holy
               Church
               Catholick
               ,
               Apostolick
               ,
               and
               Roman
               )
               teacheth
               us
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               all
               undoubtedly
               Damn'd
               ,
               and
               we
               ought
               to
               believe
               accordingly
               .
            
             Afterwards
             ,
             making
             a
             long
             enumeration
             of
             all
             those
             he
             firmly
             believ'd
             would
             certainly
             be
             saved
             ,
             he
             amongst
             the
             rest
             mention'd
             all
             those
             who
             were
             Enroll'd
             in
             the
             Confraternity
             of
             S.
             Francis
             his
             Rope
             ,
             which
             peculiarly
             belongs
             to
             those
             of
             his
             Order
             ;
             Because
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               it
               is
               impossible
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Bulls
               we
               have
               concerning
               it
               ,
               from
               the
               Popes
               ,
               that
               any
               such
               should
               die
               in
               any
               Mortal
               Sin.
            
             He
             very
             frankly
             allow'd
             the
             same
             Grace
             also
             to
             all
             those
             who
             wore
             the
             
             Habit
             of
             his
             Order
             ,
             and
             so
             very
             handsomly
             justled
             in
             himself
             into
             the
             Number
             of
             the
             Elect.
             Finally
             ,
             putting
             a
             Question
             to
             himself
             ,
             Whether
             there
             were
             not
             some
             visible
             Mark
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             by
             which
             one
             might
             distinguish
             the
             Elect
             from
             the
             Reprobate
             ?
             he
             answer'd
             himself
             ,
             
               Yes
               ,
               that
               certainly
               there
               were
               such
               Signs
               .
            
             Amongst
             other
             Signs
             he
             reckon'd
             up
             ,
             I
             remember
             this
             was
             one
             ,
             
               To
               love
               Musick
               ,
               and
               the
               sound
               of
               Instruments
            
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             principal
             Sign
             of
             all
             was
             ,
             
               To
               give
               Alms.
            
             This
             indeed
             was
             the
             Point
             he
             would
             be
             at
             ,
             and
             very
             dexterously
             he
             took
             occasion
             from
             hence
             ,
             to
             Exhort
             all
             his
             Auditory
             ,
             
               To
               expose
               that
               day
               to
               the
               Eyes
               of
               all
               Men
               ,
               the
               undoubted
               Tokens
               of
               their
               Predestination
               ,
               by
               their
               Liberal
               putting
               into
               the
               Purses
               ;
               and
               that
               for
               his
               part
               ,
               He
               would
               take
               exact
               Notice
               from
               his
               station
               on
               high
               ,
               of
               all
               those
               who
               gave
               this
               Evidence
               of
               their
               Election
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               might
               know
               ,
               who
               were
               Reprobate
               ,
               and
               who
               were
               Predestinate
               amongst
               them
               .
            
             Accordingly
             he
             sets
             himself
             down
             in
             his
             Pulpit
             ,
             and
             was
             silent
             ;
             and
             staring
             with
             his
             great
             Eyes
             that
             way
             they
             carried
             the
             Bags
             ,
             having
             perceived
             all
             the
             first
             Rank
             had
             shewed
             themselves
             very
             Liberal
             :
             
               This
               is
               well
            
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               I
               find
               that
               here
               is
               one
               Rank
               already
               of
               my
               Auditors
               that
               are
               Predestinate
               :
            
             And
             the
             second
             and
             third
             having
             follow'd
             the
             same
             Example
             ;
             
               In
               very
               Truth
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               I
               believe
               ,
               that
               my
               whole
               Auditory
               will
               prove
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Number
               of
               the
               Elect.
               This
               is
               an
               extraordinary
               Com●ort
               for
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               Preach'd
               here
               this
            
             Lent
             ,
             
               and
               I
               render
               Thanks
               to
               God
               for
               it
               ▪
               because
               it
               is
               a
               Sign
               ,
               that
               Sinners
               are
               Converted
               .
            
             
             By
             this
             means
             ,
             the
             Father
             procur'd
             a
             very
             Liberal
             Collection
             .
             I
             observ'd
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             that
             he
             put
             many
             of
             his
             Auditors
             into
             great
             trouble
             and
             confusion
             ,
             especially
             some
             Women
             ,
             who
             probably
             had
             no
             Mony
             about
             them
             ;
             they
             Blusht
             exceedingly
             ,
             and
             to
             avoid
             the
             confusion
             of
             being
             accounted
             Reprobates
             ,
             they
             reach'd
             forth
             their
             Hands
             to
             the
             Bags
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             put
             in
             something
             .
             I
             my self
             heard
             an
             Handicrafts-man
             saying
             to
             one
             of
             his
             Acquaintance
             ,
             
               That
               Monk
               there
               (
               with
               his
               Signs
               of
               Predestination
               )
               made
               me
               ,
               sore
               against
               my
               Will
               ,
               put
               a
               Crown
               into
               the
               Bags
               ,
               because
               I
               had
               no
               other
               Small
               Mony
               about
               me
               ;
               for
               if
               I
               had
               given
               nothing
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               spoil'd
               my
               Reputation
               ;
               they
               would
               have
               taken
               me
               for
               a
               Damn'd
               Wretch
               ,
               which
               would
               have
               been
               enough
               to
               have
               frightned
               all
               Customers
               from
               my
               Shop
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Monk
             ravish'd
             to
             have
             seen
             so
             many
             Elect
             in
             his
             Auditory
             ,
             very
             joyfully
             fell
             to
             the
             Second
             part
             of
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             being
             put
             into
             an
             extream
             good
             Humor
             by
             their
             Liberality
             ,
             he
             play'd
             the
             Buffoon
             to
             admiration
             .
             After
             he
             had
             told
             them
             many
             Little
             pleasant
             Stories
             ,
             he
             began
             his
             Second
             Quest
             for
             the
             Souls
             in
             Purgatory
             .
             He
             made
             use
             of
             the
             same
             Motive
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             had
             speeded
             so
             well
             before
             .
             He
             represented
             to
             them
             ,
             
               That
               it
               was
               not
               enough
               to
               have
               shew'd
               their
               Charity
               to
               the
               Living
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               was
               necessary
               for
               the
               compleating
               of
               the
               Evidence
               of
               their
               Predestination
               ,
               to
               extend
               it
               also
               to
               those
               that
               are
               Dead
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               to
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               Suffering-Church
            
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             the
             Title
             they
             give
             to
             Purgatory
             .
             The
             Mony
             of
             this
             
             Quest
             ,
             goes
             to
             the
             Priests
             or
             Monks
             to
             whom
             the
             Church
             belongs
             ,
             where
             the
             Sermon
             is
             Preached
             ;
             and
             to
             Encourage
             the
             Preacher
             to
             do
             it
             more
             effectually
             ,
             they
             allow
             him
             the
             Fourth
             part
             of
             the
             Collection
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             makes
             them
             so
             zealous
             to
             Exhort
             the
             People
             from
             their
             Pulpits
             ,
             to
             a
             Liberal
             Contribution
             .
             There
             are
             some
             who
             are
             so
             far
             transported
             with
             Zeal
             for
             these
             Suffering
             Souls
             ,
             that
             not
             content
             to
             have
             made
             one
             Quest
             in
             General
             on
             this
             Subject
             ,
             they
             back
             the
             same
             with
             two
             others
             .
             The
             Second
             is
             with
             an
             intention
             to
             Relieve
             some
             Relation
             or
             Friend
             ,
             that
             any
             of
             the
             Auditors
             are
             more
             particularly
             obliged
             to
             assist
             ;
             and
             the
             Third
             for
             that
             Soul
             in
             Purgatory
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             most
             neglected
             as
             to
             matter
             of
             Suffrages
             ,
             and
             who
             hath
             neither
             Relations
             nor
             Friends
             to
             pray
             God
             for
             her
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             that
             these
             Foolish
             and
             Rash
             Men
             ,
             imprudently
             exalt
             their
             own
             Mercy
             and
             Compassion
             above
             that
             of
             God
             himself
             ;
             implying
             ,
             That
             if
             their
             Charity
             did
             not
             extend
             it self
             to
             these
             Wretched
             Souls
             ,
             destitute
             of
             all
             help
             and
             assistance
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             God
             would
             be
             Pitiless
             and
             Cruel
             enough
             ,
             to
             let
             them
             suffer
             a
             vast
             Number
             of
             Years
             ,
             yea
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             without
             shewing
             any
             Mercy
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             been
             told
             a
             Story
             of
             a
             Country-man
             ,
             who
             perceiving
             that
             the
             Preacher
             of
             his
             Parish
             ,
             after
             having
             made
             Three
             Quests
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             was
             about
             to
             make
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             for
             the
             Soul
             that
             suffer'd
             the
             most
             ;
             call'd
             out
             to
             him
             aloud
             ,
             
               Father
               ,
               I
               would
               advise
               you
               to
               shut
               up
               your
               Purgatory
               at
               present
               ;
               for
               if
               you
               let
               one
               Soul
               more
               out
               ,
               she
               will
               be
               in
               danger
               
               to
               return
               from
               whence
               she
               came
               ,
               without
               any
               thing
               :
               For
               my
               part
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               I
               tell
               you
               plainly
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               more
               Mony
               to
               give
               .
            
             Whether
             this
             be
             a
             true
             Story
             or
             no
             ,
             I
             cannot
             aver
             ;
             only
             this
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             very
             often
             they
             give
             a
             fair
             occasion
             for
             their
             Auditors
             to
             say
             as
             much
             .
             'T
             is
             in
             the
             Interval
             of
             their
             gathering
             this
             Collect
             ,
             that
             the
             good
             Father
             Preachers
             do
             utter
             whatsoever
             comes
             into
             their
             Crowns
             ,
             to
             persuade
             their
             Auditors
             to
             so
             Charitable
             a
             Work.
             Here
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Heat
             they
             vent
             all
             their
             Fables
             and
             Tales
             of
             Purgatory
             .
          
           
             I
             heard
             a
             Father
             Carmelite
             in
             the
             Parish
             of
             S.
             Sophia
             at
             Venice
             ,
             who
             having
             made
             a
             Sign
             with
             his
             Hand
             ,
             to
             oblige
             his
             Auditory
             to
             be
             Silent
             ,
             and
             Listning
             attentively
             with
             his
             Ear
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             heard
             something
             ;
             he
             at
             length
             ask'd
             them
             ,
             Whether
             they
             did
             not
             hear
             a
             kind
             of
             indistinct
             Noise
             ,
             as
             of
             many
             Voices
             at
             a
             distance
             ?
             Afterwards
             ,
             lending
             his
             Ear
             a
             Second
             time
             ,
             he
             told
             them
             ,
             That
             he
             heard
             the
             Souls
             of
             Purgatory
             calling
             upon
             them
             ,
             
               Not
               to
               spare
               their
               Charities
               ,
               but
               to
               Relieve
               them
               with
               a
               Liberal
               Contribution
            
             ;
             corrupting
             to
             this
             purpose
             that
             Passage
             of
             the
             
               Revelation
               ,
               Audivi
               sub
               Altare
               Animas
               interfectorum
               clamantium
               ,
               vindica
               sanguinem
               nostrum
               ,
               Deus
               noster
               ;
               I
               heard
               under
               the
               Altar
               the
               Souls
               of
               those
               that
               were
               slain
               ;
               Crying
               ,
               Avenge
               our
               Blood
               ,
               O
               God
               :
            
             For
             he
             made
             bold
             to
             change
             most
             of
             the
             Words
             ,
             to
             accommodate
             them
             to
             his
             purpose
             ;
             saying
             ,
             
               Audio
               sub
               Altare
               Animas
               defunctorum
               clamantium
               ,
               Refrigerate
               Sanguinem
               nostrum
               Fratres
               nostri
               ;
               I
               heard
               under
               the
               Altar
               the
               Souls
               in
               Purgatory
               ,
               that
               Cry
               ,
               Refresh
               and
               cool
               our
               Blood
               
               our
               Dear
               Brethren
               .
            
             I
             took
             this
             Action
             of
             the
             Preacher
             for
             an
             excellent
             Figure
             of
             Rhetorick
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             Fictio
             ;
             but
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             that
             many
             there
             did
             not
             take
             it
             in
             my
             Sense
             ,
             but
             did
             really
             believe
             ,
             That
             the
             Preacher
             had
             indeed
             heard
             the
             Souls
             in
             Purgatory
             crying
             under
             the
             High
             Altar
             ;
             a
             sure
             Sign
             of
             which
             was
             ,
             that
             many
             rose
             up
             from
             their
             Seats
             to
             look
             that
             way
             .
             The
             Sermon
             being
             ended
             ,
             the
             Preacher
             comes
             down
             out
             of
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             and
             is
             led
             into
             the
             Sextry
             ;
             whither
             the
             Purses
             are
             brought
             ,
             and
             there
             they
             are
             open'd
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             his
             Share
             or
             Dividend
             counted
             out
             to
             him
             ;
             the
             Preachers
             herein
             resembling
             Fowls
             of
             Prey
             ,
             or
             Hunting-Dogs
             ,
             to
             whom
             always
             a
             portion
             is
             given
             of
             the
             Prey
             they
             have
             taken
             .
          
           
             In
             those
             parts
             of
             Italy
             that
             Border
             upon
             Germany
             and
             France
             ,
             the
             People
             don't
             suffer
             the
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             to
             lead
             them
             by
             the
             Nose
             ,
             somuch
             as
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Provinces
             that
             are
             nearer
             to
             Rome
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             Priests
             are
             not
             wanting
             to
             use
             their
             utmost
             Endeavours
             to
             bring
             their
             Purgatory
             into
             Request
             ;
             but
             the
             Lay-men
             look
             upon
             them
             no
             better
             than
             Mountebanks
             for
             their
             pains
             ,
             who
             spare
             no
             Lies
             to
             persuade
             the
             People
             to
             buy
             their
             Drugs
             .
          
           
             I
             was
             once
             desired
             ,
             by
             the
             Curate
             of
             
               Campo
               Dolcino
            
             in
             the
             Alpes
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             pains
             to
             clamber
             up
             to
             Mount
             Splug
             ,
             to
             go
             and
             preach
             the
             Day
             of
             the
             Assumption
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             in
             a
             small
             Village
             :
             I
             went
             thither
             ,
             and
             did
             my
             utmost
             Endeavour
             to
             stir
             up
             their
             Devotion
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             Beneficial
             to
             their
             Curate
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             
             me
             to
             exalt
             their
             Beneficence
             ,
             beyond
             a
             few
             Pounds
             of
             Butter
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Curate
             had
             earnestly
             entreated
             me
             ,
             to
             be
             importunate
             with
             them
             for
             some
             Mony.
             Mony
             it
             seems
             is
             very
             scarce
             in
             those
             Mountains
             ,
             they
             affording
             nothing
             besides
             Butter
             ,
             Cheese
             ,
             Chesnuts
             ,
             and
             Salt-Meat
             ;
             and
             the
             poor
             Country
             people
             carry
             to
             the
             Church
             such
             as
             they
             have
             ,
             to
             bestow
             upon
             their
             Curate
             .
             At
             the
             place
             where
             I
             went
             to
             Preach
             ,
             the
             Inhabitants
             cannot
             continue
             ,
             but
             about
             Two
             Months
             in
             the
             very
             midst
             of
             the
             Summer
             ;
             after
             which
             the
             extream
             Cold
             drives
             them
             from
             thence
             ,
             and
             obliges
             them
             to
             Remove
             lower
             ,
             where
             they
             continue
             about
             Two
             Months
             longer
             with
             their
             Cattle
             ;
             thus
             descending
             by
             degrees
             ,
             till
             they
             come
             down
             to
             the
             Vallies
             ,
             where
             they
             continue
             all
             the
             Winter
             .
             But
             to
             return
             to
             our
             Preachers
             .
          
           
             The
             Second
             part
             of
             their
             Sermon
             ,
             as
             is
             already
             mention'd
             ,
             is
             made
             up
             of
             nothing
             but
             Idle
             Tales
             and
             Drollery
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             Reason
             why
             many
             persons
             ,
             who
             take
             no
             delight
             in
             these
             Jests
             and
             Fooleries
             ,
             and
             probably
             also
             ,
             for
             fear
             they
             should
             be
             forced
             against
             their
             Wills
             by
             the
             Impudence
             of
             the
             Preacher
             ,
             to
             put
             Mony
             into
             the
             Purses
             ,
             go
             out
             of
             Church
             towards
             the
             End
             of
             the
             First
             part
             .
             This
             First
             part
             contains
             the
             Body
             and
             Substance
             of
             their
             Discourse
             ;
             and
             they
             who
             print
             their
             Quadragesimals
             and
             their
             Advent
             Sermons
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             disparage
             themselves
             ,
             never
             print
             the
             Second
             part
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             make
             a
             shift
             to
             divide
             their
             First
             part
             ,
             and
             make
             two
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Buffoon
             ,
             or
             
               Comical
               Preachers
            
             ,
             are
             the
             most
             follow'd
             by
             the
             Common
             people
             ;
             but
             those
             that
             preach
             by
             curious
             Thoughts
             ,
             are
             the
             most
             esteem'd
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             are
             call'd
             Dotti
             ,
             or
             Virtuosi
             ,
             do
             generally
             frequent
             them
             .
             This
             Way
             of
             Preaching
             by
             curious
             Thoughts
             ,
             consists
             chiefly
             in
             never
             representing
             things
             in
             their
             Natural
             Sense
             .
             If
             they
             alledge
             a
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Sense
             that
             is
             forc'd
             ,
             subtil
             ,
             curious
             ,
             and
             far-fetch'd
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             a
             Preacher
             who
             should
             stop
             at
             the
             Literal
             and
             Natural
             Sense
             ,
             would
             be
             look'd
             upon
             no
             better
             than
             a
             Simpleton
             ,
             Ignoramus
             ,
             and
             Ideot
             ;
             and
             except
             he
             had
             something
             of
             a
             Comical
             Air
             with
             him
             ,
             would
             be
             very
             slenderly
             provided
             with
             Auditors
             .
             I
             have
             made
             it
             my
             Observation
             ,
             That
             they
             commonly
             take
             no
             place
             of
             Scripture
             in
             the
             Literal
             Sense
             ,
             besides
             the
             Sacramental
             Words
             ,
             
               Hoc
               est
               Corpus
               meum
               ;
               This
               is
               my
               Body
            
             ;
             for
             here
             they
             obstinately
             keep
             to
             the
             Letter
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             once
             heard
             a
             Father
             Minim
             ,
             in
             Trinity
             Church
             on
             the
             Hill
             ,
             at
             Rome
             ,
             who
             interpreted
             the
             whole
             History
             of
             the
             Institution
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             in
             another
             Sense
             ,
             applying
             it
             wholly
             to
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Alms.
             
               Our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               the
               more
               engagingly
               to
               recommend
               to
               us
               the
               Care
               of
               the
               Poor
               ,
               would
               have
               the
               last
               Action
               he
               ever
               did
               here
               on
               Earth
               ,
               should
               be
               an
               Act
               of
               Charity
               ;
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               nothing
               more
               to
               dispose
               of
               ,
               save
               one
               poor
               Morsel
               of
               Bread
               he
               had
               in
               his
               hands
               ,
               He
               brake
               it
               ,
               and
               gave
               it
               to
               his
               Disciples
               .
            
             This
             Thought
             of
             his
             was
             found
             very
             quaint
             and
             curious
             ;
             tho'
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             it
             is
             very
             evident
             ,
             that
             
             this
             is
             not
             the
             True
             and
             Natural
             Sense
             of
             the
             Holy
             History
             ;
             for
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             this
             Action
             ,
             did
             not
             in
             the
             least
             pretend
             to
             give
             an
             Alms
             ,
             but
             to
             institute
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             that
             might
             serve
             for
             the
             Sustenance
             and
             Spiritual
             nourishment
             of
             our
             Souls
             .
             However
             ,
             the
             Monk
             was
             extraordinarily
             applauded
             for
             this
             his
             curious
             Thought
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             not
             wanting
             to
             make
             good
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             at
             his
             Quest
             .
             And
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             be
             the
             more
             fruitful
             and
             copious
             in
             these
             fine
             Thoughts
             ,
             the
             Monks
             ordinarily
             Retire
             ,
             and
             take
             their
             Walks
             in
             pleasant
             places
             ,
             as
             in
             Gardens
             and
             Woods
             ,
             there
             to
             Meditate
             their
             Sermons
             :
             Others
             again
             ,
             betake
             themselves
             to
             Dark
             and
             Subterranean
             places
             ,
             there
             to
             Contemplate
             without
             disturbance
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             drink
             good
             Wine
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             good
             quantity
             too
             ,
             because
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Common
             Proverb
             )
             
               Vinum
               acuit
               Ingenium
               ;
               Wine
               excites
               Invention
               :
            
             And
             lastly
             ,
             Others
             follow
             there
             particular
             Humors
             .
          
           
             The
             Superiours
             of
             Religious
             Houses
             ,
             suffer
             their
             Preaching
             Monks
             to
             do
             what
             they
             please
             ,
             and
             go
             whither
             they
             will
             ,
             to
             favour
             their
             Invention
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             they
             term
             it
             )
             their
             curious
             Thoughts
             .
             They
             deal
             with
             them
             as
             charily
             ,
             as
             we
             us'd
             to
             do
             with
             Bigbellied-Women
             ,
             whom
             nothing
             must
             be
             refused
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             spoiling
             their
             Fruit
             ,
             which
             are
             their
             fine
             Thoughts
             .
             'T
             is
             this
             great
             Liberty
             and
             Indulgence
             ,
             that
             makes
             so
             many
             Monks
             in
             Italy
             apply
             themselves
             to
             Preaching
             ,
             because
             being
             once
             engaged
             in
             this
             Way
             ,
             they
             are
             exempted
             from
             all
             the
             Obserservances
             their
             Rule
             obligeth
             them
             to
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Way
             of
             setting
             forth
             these
             their
             fine
             Thoughts
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             is
             this
             :
             As
             soon
             as
             they
             have
             utter'd
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             Neat
             and
             Curious
             ,
             to
             make
             appear
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             want
             solidity
             ,
             they
             (
             in
             order
             to
             back
             it
             )
             endeavour
             to
             find
             out
             some
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             that
             seem
             to
             favour
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             they
             give
             as
             forc'd
             a
             Turn
             ,
             as
             to
             that
             which
             is
             the
             Basis
             and
             Ground
             of
             their
             neat
             Thought
             .
             They
             commonly
             quote
             nothing
             but
             Ends
             and
             Scraps
             of
             Verses
             ,
             without
             telling
             what
             goes
             before
             ,
             or
             what
             follows
             ,
             and
             seldom
             or
             never
             cite
             the
             Books
             from
             whence
             they
             are
             taken
             .
             They
             content
             themselves
             with
             saying
             ,
             
               As
               it
               is
               Written
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               According
               to
               the
               Oracle
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               As
               it
               is
               set
               down
               in
               the
               Sacred
               Texts
            
             ;
             and
             then
             quote
             the
             place
             they
             intend
             :
             But
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             know
             ,
             whether
             what
             they
             alledge
             ,
             be
             faithfully
             Reported
             by
             them
             or
             no.
             Thus
             it
             is
             an
             easie
             thing
             for
             these
             Corrupters
             of
             the
             Holy
             Writ
             ,
             (
             that
             they
             may
             Authorize
             their
             neat
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             high
             Sublimations
             of
             Wit
             )
             to
             seduce
             poor
             People
             which
             never
             Read
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             the
             Reading
             of
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             permitted
             .
             After
             they
             have
             thus
             endeavour'd
             to
             back
             their
             curious
             Thought
             with
             Scripture
             ,
             they
             endeavour
             further
             to
             strengthen
             it
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             They
             reckon
             amongst
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Ancient
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             S.
             Chrysostom
             ,
             S.
             Ambrose
             ,
             S.
             Jerom
             ,
             S.
             
               Austin
               ,
               &c.
            
             but
             also
             their
             most
             Modern
             Doctors
             ,
             as
             S.
             
               Thomas
               Aquinas
            
             ,
             Cardinal
             
               Bellarmin
               ,
               &c.
            
             insomuch
             as
             at
             this
             rate
             they
             have
             a
             very
             large
             and
             wide
             Field
             to
             go
             a
             pickecring
             in
             .
             And
             forasmuch
             as
             it
             is
             an
             ordinary
             Say●ng
             ,
             
             that
             
               Good
               Wits
               jump
            
             ,
             this
             egregiously
             flatters
             their
             Pride
             ,
             to
             make
             out
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             That
             those
             great
             Understandings
             of
             Ancient
             times
             do
             accord
             so
             well
             with
             theirs
             .
             Some
             have
             the
             sottish
             Vanity
             to
             say
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             S.
             Austin
             ,
             
               or
               S.
            
             Ambrose
             ,
             
               had
               the
               same
               Thought
               with
               me
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             They
             very
             seldom
             quote
             the
             Books
             and
             Chapters
             from
             whence
             they
             have
             their
             Authorities
             ,
             and
             they
             content
             themselves
             with
             saying
             in
             general
             ,
             
               As
               saith
               S.
            
             Austin
             ;
             
               As
               S.
            
             Ambrose
             affirms
             .
             But
             Experience
             does
             evidence
             it
             beyond
             dispute
             ,
             That
             they
             cite
             a
             vast
             Number
             of
             Authorities
             falsly
             ,
             or
             else
             do
             so
             extreamly
             mangle
             and
             corrupt
             them
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             should
             go
             to
             look
             for
             them
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             pretend
             to
             have
             drawn
             them
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             very
             hard
             matter
             to
             know
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             once
             heard
             a
             Benedictin
             Monk
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             S.
             Praxed
             at
             Rome
             ,
             who
             having
             made
             an
             Objection
             to
             himself
             ,
             Why
             amongst
             so
             many
             persons
             ,
             who
             have
             recourse
             to
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             in
             their
             needs
             ,
             so
             few
             are
             relieved
             by
             Her
             ?
             An
             Event
             indeed
             which
             seems
             directly
             oppos'd
             to
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               viz.
            
             That
             all
             those
             who
             Addrest
             themselves
             with
             Confidence
             to
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             are
             infallibly
             assisted
             by
             her
             .
             He
             Answer'd
             this
             Objection
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               those
               who
               fail'd
               of
               her
               Aid
               ,
               were
               such
               as
               did
               not
               Lift
               up
               their
               Hearts
               to
               her
               .
               They
               indeed
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               do
               often
               enough
               Lift
               up
               their
               Eyes
               ,
               their
               Hands
               ,
               and
               their
               Voice
               to
            
             Mary
             ;
             
               but
               their
               Hearts
               all
               the
               while
               are
               grovelling
               on
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               they
               never
               lift
               them
               up
               towards
               her
               .
            
             To
             this
             purpose
             he
             quoted
             S.
             
               Jerom
               ,
               Si
               volumus
               
               exaudiri
               à
            
             Maria
             ,
             
               erigamus
               corda
               nostra
               ad
            
             Mariam
             ;
             
               If
               we
               would
               have
            
             Mary
             
               hear
               us
               ,
               we
               must
               Lift
               up
               our
               Hearts
               to
            
             Mary
             .
             I
             have
             Read
             S.
             Jerom
             before
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             Read
             him
             over
             since
             ,
             having
             always
             this
             Passage
             of
             the
             Benedictin
             well
             imprest
             in
             my
             Memory
             ,
             but
             I
             could
             never
             find
             it
             there
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             well
             assur'd
             ,
             that
             no
             Body
             will
             be
             able
             to
             find
             it
             there
             after
             me
             :
             But
             the
             Mystery
             of
             it
             was
             ,
             That
             this
             Passage
             was
             very
             proper
             to
             back
             and
             confirm
             the
             fine
             Thought
             of
             the
             Monk.
             
          
           
             We
             need
             not
             wonder
             to
             find
             the
             
               Roman
               Catholicks
            
             boast
             ,
             of
             having
             the
             Fathers
             on
             their
             side
             ;
             for
             if
             at
             any
             time
             they
             are
             not
             so
             ,
             they
             soon
             make
             them
             come
             over
             to
             them
             by
             force
             ,
             and
             draw
             them
             in
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             by
             Head
             and
             Soulders
             .
             In
             this
             case
             they
             do
             imitate
             another
             Italian
             Monk
             ;
             who
             not
             being
             able
             to
             make
             a
             Passage
             of
             S.
             Chrysostom
             favour
             a
             fine
             Thought
             was
             come
             into
             his
             Head
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             be
             in
             a
             Passion
             ,
             and
             having
             chang'd
             two
             or
             three
             Words
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             which
             did
             in
             a
             manner
             spoil
             the
             whole
             sense
             of
             it
             ;
             he
             said
             in
             bad
             Latin
             ,
             but
             very
             expressive
             of
             what
             he
             would
             be
             at
             ,
             
               Faciam
               te
               bene
               venire
            
             ,
             and
             thus
             forc'd
             the
             Text
             to
             comply
             with
             his
             foolish
             Imaginations
             .
             By
             this
             means
             it
             is
             these
             miserable
             Monks
             ,
             make
             those
             Venerable
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             to
             assert
             that
             which
             they
             never
             thought
             of
             ,
             and
             can
             never
             be
             found
             in
             their
             Writings
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             is
             only
             to
             feed
             their
             Vain-glorious
             Humor
             ,
             and
             to
             obtrude
             their
             own
             Dreams
             for
             Authentick
             Truths
             ,
             own'd
             and
             believ'd
             by
             the
             purest
             Times
             of
             Christendom
             .
          
           
           
             Moreover
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             these
             their
             curious
             Thoughts
             with
             the
             greater
             lustre
             ,
             they
             do
             adorn
             them
             with
             many
             quaint
             Figures
             of
             Rhetorick
             ;
             all
             their
             Discourse
             being
             made
             up
             of
             Metaphors
             ,
             Allusions
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Allegories
             ,
             with
             a
             taking
             Elocution
             ,
             and
             curious
             select
             Words
             ;
             and
             all
             of
             them
             Antitheta
             ,
             or
             oppos'd
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Italian
             Language
             is
             happy
             beyond
             others
             .
             See
             here
             the
             fair
             and
             glittering
             Cup
             of
             Gold
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Whore
             mingles
             her
             Poyson
             ,
             Lyes
             and
             Errors
             ,
             to
             intoxicate
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men.
             This
             is
             the
             Wide
             Gate
             ,
             by
             which
             so
             many
             extravagant
             and
             dangerous
             Opinions
             are
             entred
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             You
             may
             easily
             judge
             by
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Pasture
             ,
             of
             the
             Condition
             the
             Flock
             is
             in
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Qualifications
             of
             their
             New
             Pastors
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             Monks
             ,
             the
             wretched
             Estate
             of
             the
             Sheepfold
             ,
             committed
             to
             their
             charge
             .
             These
             are
             those
             Pastors
             ,
             who
             shear
             the
             Wool
             ,
             and
             feed
             on
             the
             Fattest
             of
             the
             Flock
             ;
             but
             have
             little
             or
             no
             concern
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             so
             they
             may
             but
             glut
             and
             satisfie
             their
             Covetousness
             and
             Ambition
             .
          
           
             Loredano
             ,
             a
             Noble
             Venetian
             ,
             so
             Famous
             in
             Italy
             for
             his
             witty
             and
             curious
             Compositions
             ,
             Writing
             to
             
               Almorò
               Grimani
            
             at
             Verona
             ,
             to
             recommend
             to
             him
             a
             Preacher
             of
             his
             Acquaintance
             ,
             exprest
             himself
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             him
             in
             these
             Words
             ;
             
               Sene
               viene
               in
               cotesta
               Città
               il
               Padre
               Fra.
            
             Girolamo
             Olivi
             ,
             
               a
               far
               pompa
               d'Eloquenza
               nel
               corso
               Quadragesimale
               ;
               The
               Father
            
             Jerome
             Olivi
             
               goes
               to
            
             Verona
             ,
             
               to
               make
               a
               pompous
               Show
               of
               his
               Eloquence
               during
            
             Lent.
             He
             saith
             not
             ,
             That
             this
             Monk
             goes
             to
             preach
             the
             
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             to
             strive
             to
             gain
             Souls
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             but
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               he
               goes
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               Show
               of
               his
               Eloquence
            
             ;
             in
             which
             Words
             he
             very
             fully
             expresseth
             the
             Motive
             that
             puts
             these
             Monks
             upon
             Preaching
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             no
             words
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             to
             express
             to
             you
             the
             Cabals
             ,
             Intriegues
             ,
             Sollicitations
             ,
             and
             Intercessions
             that
             are
             made
             to
             get
             into
             the
             best
             Pulpits
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             those
             where
             the
             most
             Mony
             or
             Honour
             is
             to
             be
             got
             .
             They
             interpose
             the
             Favour
             of
             Grandees
             and
             Princes
             ,
             to
             assure
             themselves
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             Four
             or
             Five
             Years
             before
             they
             become
             Vacant
             .
             There
             are
             some
             of
             these
             Pulpits●
             ,
             that
             are
             worth
             to
             the
             Preacher
             ,
             for
             an
             Advent
             and
             Lent
             ,
             Four
             hundred
             ,
             Five
             hundred
             ,
             and
             Six
             hundred
             Crowns
             ;
             yea
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             a
             Thousand
             and
             more
             ,
             without
             reckoning
             their
             Share
             of
             the
             Alms
             given
             to
             the
             Poor
             .
             As
             for
             those
             ,
             from
             whence
             there
             is
             no
             great
             profit
             to
             be
             expected
             ,
             the
             press
             is
             not
             so
             great
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             the
             poor
             Parishes
             in
             the
             Countr●
             ,
             where
             nothing
             at
             all
             is
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             a
             Monk
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             that
             will
             bestow
             so
             much
             as
             one
             Sermon
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             They
             have
             ordinarily
             no
             Preaching
             in
             Italy
             ,
             save
             only
             during
             Advent
             and
             Lent
             :
             On
             all
             other
             Feasts
             ,
             and
             Sundays
             of
             the
             Year
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             Sermons
             at
             the
             Parishes
             ;
             and
             instead
             th●reof
             they
             only
             Sing
             an
             High
             Mass
             in
             Musick
             ;
             but
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             not
             preached
             at
             all
             in
             them
             .
             Yet
             in
             some
             Convents
             of
             Monks
             ,
             they
             have
             Sermons
             in
             the
             Afternoon
             ;
             but
             these
             are
             Sermons
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Order
             of
             which
             the
             Monks
             are
             ,
             and
             always
             on
             
             the
             same
             Subject
             .
             The
             Dominicans
             preach
             eternally
             on
             the
             Rosary
             ;
             the
             Carmelites
             ,
             on
             the
             Scapulary
             ;
             the
             Franciscans
             ,
             on
             the
             Rope
             of
             S.
             Francis
             ;
             and
             the
             Soccolanti
             have
             for
             their
             Subject
             S.
             Anthony
             of
             Padua
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             these
             Matters
             are
             of
             themselves
             very
             dry
             and
             barren
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             astonish'd
             ,
             how
             they
             can
             continually
             make
             them
             yield
             something
             to
             Talk
             of
             .
             One
             great
             Help
             indeed
             they
             have
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             their
             Sermons
             is
             made
             up
             of
             a
             Relation
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             which
             a
             Preacher
             of
             good
             Invention
             may
             almost
             with
             as
             much
             ease
             ,
             Coin
             ,
             as
             Utter
             .
          
           
             The
             Jesuits
             also
             have
             erected
             in
             their
             Houses
             ,
             Congregations
             ,
             which
             they
             denominate
             from
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             where
             they
             preach
             all
             Sundays
             and
             Holy-days
             :
             And
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             Have
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             draw
             to
             them
             all
             sorts
             of
             People
             ,
             they
             make
             a
             distinction
             of
             Persons
             ;
             they
             have
             one
             Congregation
             for
             Artizans
             and
             Handycraft-men
             ,
             another
             for
             Scholars
             ,
             a
             third
             for
             Merchants
             ,
             and
             a
             Fourth
             for
             Gentlemen
             and
             Noblemen
             .
             They
             have
             also
             Set-days
             on
             which
             they
             Preach
             in
             their
             Churches
             ,
             to
             prepare
             People
             to
             Die
             well
             :
             They
             have
             very
             happily
             possest
             themselves
             of
             this
             Post
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             exceeding
             gainful
             and
             profitable
             to
             them
             .
             Upon
             this
             score
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             sent
             for
             to
             Exhort
             the
             Sick
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             lie
             at
             the
             point
             of
             Death
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             most
             proper
             time
             ,
             and
             fairest
             occasion
             ,
             for
             them
             to
             get
             themselves
             put
             into
             their
             Last
             Wills.
             
          
           
           
             There
             is
             yet
             another
             sort
             of
             Preachers
             in
             Italy
             ,
             which
             I
             never
             saw
             in
             any
             other
             parts
             ,
             where
             the
             Popish
             Religion
             is
             profest
             :
             These
             Preachers
             are
             call'd
             ,
             
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Place
            
             .
             To
             give
             you
             a
             more
             distinct
             Idea
             hereof
             ,
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Great
             Cities
             of
             Italy
             ,
             towards
             Evening
             ,
             when
             the
             great
             Heat
             of
             the
             Day
             is
             past
             ,
             the
             Italians
             (
             of
             what
             Rank
             or
             Quality
             soever
             they
             be
             )
             go
             and
             take
             a
             Walk
             in
             the
             Piazza
             :
             Here
             it
             is
             they
             give
             Audience
             ,
             and
             discourse
             about
             their
             Business
             .
             If
             any
             has
             a
             mind
             to
             meet
             with
             any
             person
             about
             that
             Time
             ,
             the
             first
             thing
             he
             does
             ,
             is
             to
             go
             and
             look
             for
             him
             at
             the
             Place
             .
             Here
             you
             are
             sure
             always
             to
             meet
             with
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Ballad-Singers
             ,
             Juglers
             ,
             Mountebanks
             ,
             Fortune-Tellers
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             like
             ;
             who
             find
             their
             greatest
             profit
             ,
             amongst
             the
             greatest
             Crowds
             :
             And
             the
             People
             do
             not
             fail
             to
             get
             about
             them
             ,
             for
             their
             Diversion
             and
             Recreation
             ;
             and
             amongst
             these
             ,
             you
             meet
             with
             more
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             ,
             than
             Lay-men
             ;
             for
             after
             they
             have
             discharg'd
             themselves
             of
             their
             Masses
             in
             the
             Morning
             ,
             there
             are
             none
             more
             Idle
             than
             they
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Day
             .
             No
             sooner
             are
             the
             Mountebanks
             got
             up
             to
             their
             Stage
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             same
             time
             (
             by
             what
             Motive
             or
             Zeal
             I
             know
             not
             )
             a
             Monk
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             Crucifix
             carried
             before
             him
             ,
             with
             a
             little
             Bell
             they
             Ring
             ,
             to
             give
             Notice
             of
             his
             Coming
             ,
             mounts
             a
             portative
             Pulpit
             ,
             prepared
             for
             him
             in
             one
             of
             the
             Corners
             of
             the
             Place
             ,
             opposite
             to
             the
             Theatre
             of
             the
             Rope-Dancers
             ,
             and
             there
             begins
             to
             Preach
             ;
             a
             Multitude
             of
             People
             Running
             from
             all
             parts
             to
             Hear
             him
             .
          
           
           
             When
             I
             first
             saw
             this
             ,
             I
             was
             extreamly
             Edified
             ,
             to
             see
             such
             Crowds
             of
             People
             leave
             these
             Actors
             and
             Rope-Dancers
             ,
             to
             hear
             a
             Sermon
             ;
             but
             drawing
             near
             my self
             to
             hear
             the
             Di●course
             ,
             I
             found
             that
             these
             Preachers
             were
             better
             qualified
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             People
             laugh
             by
             their
             pleasant
             Discourse
             and
             Mimical
             G●sture
             ,
             than
             the
             Merry
             -
             Andrews
             of
             the
             Stage
             .
             The
             Mountebanks
             play
             the
             Fool
             on
             their
             Stages
             ;
             and
             they
             ,
             the
             Buffoons
             and
             Drolls
             in
             their
             Pulpits
             .
             Whilst
             those
             use
             their
             utmost
             Effort
             ,
             to
             sell
             their
             Drugs
             ;
             these
             make
             a
             Quest
             in
             the
             Place
             ,
             which
             goes
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             
               Being
               for
               the
               Poor
            
             ,
             whom
             they
             Recommend
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Zeal
             and
             Earnestness
             to
             their
             Hearers
             ;
             tho'
             indeed
             all
             the
             Mony
             they
             gather
             ,
             comes
             into
             their
             own
             Pockets
             .
             I
             chanced
             once
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Company
             of
             some
             Monks
             ,
             who
             impudently
             did
             aver
             ,
             That
             these
             Sermons
             in
             the
             Piazza's
             ,
             were
             a
             manifest
             proof
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Religion
             at
             Rome
             against
             the
             Hereticks
             ;
             because
             in
             them
             there
             was
             a
             Visible
             accomplishment
             of
             that
             Oracle
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             we
             find
             in
             the
             First
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Proverbs
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               Wisdom
               cries
               in
               the
               publick
               Places
            
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             was
             only
             to
             be
             found
             amongst
             the
             
               Roman
               Catholicks
            
             ,
             where
             Wisdom
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             made
             it self
             to
             be
             heard
             in
             publick
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             these
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Places
             .
          
           
             To
             tell
             you
             my
             Thoughts
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             I
             am
             fully
             persuaded
             ,
             that
             if
             Wisdom
             do
             indeed
             Cry
             there
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             Vengeance
             upon
             the
             horrid
             Abuse
             and
             Affront
             done
             to
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             there
             ridicul'd
             and
             made
             the
             Subject
             of
             their
             Drollery
             ,
             to
             make
             People
             
             laugh
             .
             Neither
             can
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             That
             Wisdom
             causeth
             her
             Voice
             to
             be
             heard
             there
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             persons
             of
             the
             Preachers
             ;
             the
             most
             of
             them
             being
             Monks
             ,
             of
             most
             debauch'd
             and
             profligate
             Lives
             .
             I
             knew
             one
             of
             them
             at
             Venice
             ,
             that
             was
             a
             most
             wicked
             Wretch
             ,
             who
             no
             sooner
             got
             out
             of
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             but
             went
             and
             spent
             the
             Mony
             he
             had
             got
             at
             his
             Quest
             ,
             in
             Infamous
             places
             ,
             upon
             Whores
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Roman
               Catholicks
            
             are
             at
             a
             loss
             ,
             whither
             to
             betake
             themselves
             for
             Visible
             Signs
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             their
             Church
             .
             They
             produce
             some
             others
             every
             whit
             as
             pitiful
             as
             that
             now
             mention'd
             ,
             amongst
             which
             they
             reckon
             a
             certain
             Custom
             introduc'd
             in
             Italy
             ,
             to
             make
             Little
             Children
             Preach
             publickly
             in
             their
             Churches
             ,
             from
             Christmass
             to
             Twelf-tide
             .
             They
             take
             pretty
             Children
             of
             about
             Three
             or
             Four
             Years
             of
             Age
             ,
             and
             they
             make
             them
             get
             by
             Heart
             some
             short
             Sermons
             ,
             upon
             the
             Birth
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             which
             may
             last
             about
             a
             Quarter
             of
             an
             Hour
             .
             They
             spend
             much
             Time
             to
             exercise
             them
             in
             the
             Utterance
             of
             them
             with
             a
             good
             Grace
             ;
             and
             on
             Christmass-day
             they
             preach
             them
             ,
             before
             the
             Mangers
             ,
             that
             are
             prepared
             in
             all
             Churches
             at
             that
             Time.
             These
             Little
             Children
             observe
             all
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             Preachers
             :
             They
             begin
             with
             their
             
               Ave
               Maria
            
             ,
             then
             proceed
             to
             a
             short
             Introduction
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             to
             a
             Division
             .
             As
             soon
             as
             they
             have
             made
             an
             end
             of
             their
             first
             Part
             ,
             they
             make
             a
             Quest
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Auditors
             give
             them
             something
             .
             This
             done
             ,
             they
             preach
             for
             the
             Souls
             in
             Purgatory
             .
             No
             sooner
             has
             one
             of
             them
             made
             an
             end
             of
             his
             Sermon
             ,
             but
             another
             takes
             his
             place
             ,
             and
             begins
             :
             And
             thus
             
             they
             continue
             till
             
               Twelfth
               tide
            
             .
             They
             begin
             early
             in
             the
             Morning
             ,
             and
             don
             't
             make
             an
             end
             till
             far
             in
             the
             Night
             .
             The
             M●ny
             they
             get
             at
             their
             Quests
             ,
             serves
             them
             afterwards
             to
             make
             a
             Collation
             with
             ,
             and
             to
             buy
             them
             Sweet-Meats
             ,
             or
             other
             Junkets
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             they
             Educate
             and
             Accustom
             these
             young
             Lions
             betimes
             to
             the
             Prey
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             (
             when
             they
             are
             grown
             up
             to
             be
             great
             Preachers
             )
             they
             may
             be
             Expert
             at
             devouring
             the
             Alms
             ,
             which
             are
             given
             to
             the
             Poor
             only
             .
          
           
             Now
             all
             this
             petty
             Intriegue
             is
             produc'd
             by
             the
             Italians
             ,
             as
             a
             Mark
             forsooth
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             applying
             to
             it
             that
             Verse
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ;
             
               Ex
               ore
               Infantium
               &
               Lactentium
               perfecisti
               Laudem
               ;
               Thou
               hast
            
             (
             according
             to
             their
             Explication
             of
             it
             )
             
               perfected
               the
               work
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Mouth
               of
               Infants
               .
            
             They
             say
             ,
             That
             this
             is
             no
             where
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             save
             only
             in
             their
             Church
             .
             This
             gives
             me
             an
             occasion
             ,
             to
             speak
             to
             you
             of
             that
             signal
             Mark
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             boast
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             which
             with
             so
             much
             Vehemence
             they
             object
             to
             the
             
               Protestants
               ,
               viz.
            
             the
             Mission
             of
             their
             Evangelical
             Preachers
             ,
             which
             they
             send
             into
             Forein
             Countries
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             number
             are
             all
             those
             wretched
             Jesuits
             that
             come
             for
             England
             ;
             and
             of
             whom
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             there
             be
             great
             Numbers
             still
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             .
             This
             I
             can
             assure
             you
             ,
             That
             should
             the
             Jesuits
             of
             Italy
             ,
             and
             other
             Countries
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Communion
            
             send
             thither
             their
             Missionaries
             ,
             proportionably
             to
             the
             Mony
             that
             is
             given
             them
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             all
             the
             Fathers
             of
             that
             Order
             would
             not
             be
             sufficient
             to
             supply
             the
             places
             .
             It
             is
             impossible
             to
             imagine
             the
             immense
             Sums
             are
             
             given
             them
             upon
             this
             account
             :
             This
             is
             their
             great
             pretence
             ,
             in
             the
             frequent
             Visits
             they
             make
             to
             the
             Palaces
             of
             the
             Great
             Ones
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             Houses
             of
             Widows
             and
             Rich
             Men
             ,
             to
             induce
             them
             to
             contribute
             to
             so
             Holy
             a
             Work.
             And
             after
             all
             ,
             they
             content
             themselves
             with
             sending
             only
             a
             certain
             Number
             of
             their
             Jesuits
             ,
             whom
             they
             provide
             for
             ,
             employing
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Mony
             in
             Building
             those
             stately
             Houses
             ,
             or
             rather
             those
             sumptuous
             Palaces
             for
             themselves
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             will
             not
             have
             them
             call'd
             Monasteries
             or
             Convents
             )
             and
             with
             the
             same
             Mony
             they
             proportionably
             increase
             the
             Rents
             and
             Incoms
             thereof
             .
             A
             poor
             Capuchin
             ,
             who
             goes
             about
             Begging
             an
             Alms
             ,
             is
             very
             well
             content
             ,
             if
             he
             gets
             but
             wherewith
             to
             fill
             his
             hungry
             Belly
             ;
             but
             the
             Pretext
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             is
             far
             more
             specious
             ,
             't
             is
             for
             the
             
               Conversion
               of
               Souls
            
             ,
             and
             one
             must
             open
             wide
             ones
             Purse-strings
             to
             them
             ,
             
               ad
               majorem
               Dei
               gloriam
               ;
               For
               the
               greater
               Glory
               of
               God
            
             ;
             else
             they
             are
             not
             well
             satisfied
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             we
             see
             with
             our
             Eyes
             the
             Work
             they
             make
             in
             England
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             their
             Name
             is
             become
             execrable
             and
             abominable
             ;
             not
             so
             much
             for
             their
             earnest
             application
             to
             Convert
             ,
             or
             rather
             to
             pervert
             Souls
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             Intriegues
             they
             carry
             on
             to
             trouble
             the
             publick
             Peace
             :
             For
             finding
             it
             impossible
             to
             persuade
             People
             by
             the
             weakness
             of
             their
             pitiful
             Arguments
             ,
             they
             endeavour
             to
             put
             a
             whole
             Kingdom
             into
             Combustion
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             Protestants
             together
             by
             the
             Ears
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             having
             by
             their
             mutual
             Animosities
             and
             Quarrels
             ,
             plentifully
             drawn
             Blood
             from
             each
             other
             ,
             some
             
               Catholick
               Prince
            
             may
             afterwards
             
             subdue
             them
             the
             more
             easily
             ;
             and
             so
             bring
             about
             that
             by
             the
             Sword
             ,
             which
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             do
             by
             their
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             
               This
               is
               that
               I
               was
               told
               by
               a
            
             Jesuit
             of
             Milan
             ,
             
               about
               Three
               Years
               since
            
             :
             Our
             Reverend
             Fathers
             ,
             the
             Jesuits
             in
             
               England
               (
               said
               he
            
             )
             write
             to
             us
             ,
             That
             the
             English
             are
             exceeding
             obstinate
             in
             persisting
             in
             their
             Heresie
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             only
             way
             of
             Converting
             them
             ,
             is
             totally
             to
             exterminate
             and
             root
             them
             out
             .
             This
             is
             that
             therefore
             (
             
               continued
               he
            
             )
             for
             which
             our
             Fathers
             do
             incessantly
             labour
             ;
             and
             we
             hope
             within
             a
             short
             time
             to
             see
             ,
             that
             God
             has
             blest
             their
             Endeavours
             with
             an
             answerable
             Success
             .
             
               Indeed
               ,
               when
               I
               arrived
               at
            
             London
             ,
             
               about
               a
               Year
               and
               half
               ago
               ,
               the
            
             Jesuits
             
               were
               become
               excessively
               Insolent
               .
               Being
               once
               occasionally
               got
               into
               Dispute
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               finding
               themselves
               pinch'd
               ,
               without
               being
               able
               to
               answer
               ,
               they
               began
               to
               put
               it
               off
               with
               Raillery
               ;
               and
               telling
               me
               ,
            
             That
             all
             my
             fine
             Reasonings
             would
             not
             hinder
             me
             from
             being
             damn'd
             at
             last
             .
             
               Another
               of
               them
               more
               cunning
               ,
               and
               very
               probably
               more
               Malicious
               too
               ,
               told
               me
               ,
            
             That
             he
             had
             at
             his
             Lodging
             some
             Invincible
             Arguments
             set
             down
             in
             Writing
             ;
             and
             if
             I
             would
             take
             the
             pains
             to
             come
             thither
             ,
             he
             would
             easily
             answer
             all
             the
             Objections
             I
             had
             made
             against
             him
             .
             
               But
               I
               had
               a
               care
               of
               trusting
               so
               honest
               a
               Man
               ,
               and
               I
               contented
               my self
               with
               telling
               him
               ,
            
             That
             he
             would
             do
             well
             ,
             to
             go
             and
             fetch
             his
             Papers
             ,
             or
             to
             appoint
             another
             place
             for
             me
             to
             meet
             him
             ,
             than
             at
             his
             own
             Lodging
             .
             
               But
               I
               found
               him
               Deaf
               of
               that
               Ear.
               Soon
               after
               ,
               I
               perceiv'd
               the
            
             Jesuits
             
               had
               form'd
               a
               
               Design
               ,
               to
               make
               me
               leave
            
             London
             ;
             
               and
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               because
               they
               could
               not
               do
               it
               openly
               by
               Force
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               they
               found
               me
               always
               upon
               my
               Guard
               ,
               they
               sent
               out
               a
               great
               number
               of
            
             Rogues
             and
             Cut-Throats
             
               to
               dog
               me
               ,
               who
               follow'd
               me
               every
               where
               ,
               to
               have
               an
               occasion
               to
               do
               me
               some
               Mischief
               ;
               but
               forasmuch
               as
               I
               never
               went
               abroad
               at
               Night
               ,
               these
               good
               Missionaries
               fail'd
               of
               executing
               their
               Design
               ;
               and
               the
               Happy
               Revolution
               ,
               that
               hapned
               soon
               after
               ,
               oblig'd
               them
               to
               cast
               their
               Thoughts
               another
               way
               .
            
          
           
             One
             thing
             here
             is
             Remarkable
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             That
             we
             do
             not
             find
             the
             Jesuits
             so
             zealous
             to
             go
             to
             other
             
               Protestant
               Countries
            
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             to
             come
             for
             England
             ;
             for
             we
             meet
             but
             with
             very
             few
             of
             them
             in
             Switzerland
             ,
             or
             Germany
             ;
             the
             Reason
             is
             ,
             Because
             England
             is
             furnish'd
             with
             a
             Charm
             ,
             that
             is
             irresistible
             for
             them
             ;
             't
             is
             a
             Country
             well
             stor'd
             with
             Mony
             ,
             and
             could
             they
             but
             once
             wriggle
             in
             themselves
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Confessors
             and
             Directors
             of
             all
             the
             English
             Ladies
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             very
             pleasing
             Employment
             for
             them
             .
             Besides
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             known
             what
             kind
             of
             Life
             they
             lead
             here
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             nothing
             less
             than
             a
             
               Penitential
               way
               of
               Living
            
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             make
             others
             believe
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             cannot
             see
             how
             their
             Mission
             can
             be
             an
             infallible
             Mark
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Religion
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             pretend
             :
             But
             sure
             I
             am
             that
             this
             Mark
             (
             if
             there
             must
             be
             any
             at
             this
             Time
             )
             may
             with
             greater
             Justice
             be
             attributed
             to
             those
             Zealous
             
               Protestant
               Ministers
            
             ,
             who
             having
             already
             suffered
             Imprisonment
             and
             Banishment
             for
             the
             Defence
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
             are
             privately
             return'd
             to
             France
             ,
             in
             the
             greatest
             Heat
             of
             the
             Persecution
             ,
             and
             betaken
             themselves
             to
             those
             Provinces
             where
             they
             were
             altogether
             unknown
             ,
             for
             to
             strengthen
             and
             encourage
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             to
             persevere
             in
             the
             Profession
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             to
             endeavour
             to
             Raise
             up
             those
             again
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             Frailty
             had
             Renounced
             it
             .
             Here
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             ,
             were
             no
             Temporal
             Advantages
             for
             them
             to
             hope
             for
             ;
             and
             they
             could
             easily
             be
             assur'd
             ,
             That
             in
             case
             they
             were
             taken
             in
             the
             Fact
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             sent
             to
             the
             Gallies
             ,
             or
             Condemn'd
             to
             Death
             ,
             as
             hath
             hapned
             to
             many
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             well
             persuaded
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             never
             like
             to
             Suffer
             any
             thing
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             which
             are
             only
             level'd
             to
             prevent
             their
             Wicked
             Designs
             ,
             they
             still
             continue
             here
             very
             freely
             and
             openly
             :
             and
             yet
             when
             they
             are
             got
             home
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             be
             wanting
             to
             publish
             every
             where
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             their
             Custom
             to
             do
             ,
             That
             they
             have
             been
             Persecuted
             ;
             Clapt
             up
             in
             Prison
             ;
             Tormented
             ;
             and
             had
             certainly
             been
             put
             to
             Death
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             Intercession
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             Saint
             to
             whom
             they
             have
             devoted
             themselves
             ,
             most
             miraculously
             deliver'd
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             't
             is
             time
             I
             return
             again
             to
             Italy
             ,
             where
             I
             find
             yet
             another
             sort
             of
             Missionaries
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             be
             employ'd
             in
             Forein
             Countries
             ,
             but
             in
             Italy
             it self
             :
             These
             are
             all
             Monks
             ,
             sometimes
             of
             one
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             of
             another
             Order
             ;
             but
             mostly
             Capuchins
             ,
             and
             yet
             more
             ordinarily
             a
             certain
             sort
             of
             Fryers
             ,
             which
             
             are
             call'd
             ,
             
               The
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Mission
            
             :
             These
             ,
             after
             they
             have
             furnish'd
             themselves
             with
             a
             good
             Stock
             of
             Sermons
             upon
             different
             Subjects
             ,
             they
             send
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             demand
             a
             Mission
             from
             the
             Pope
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Leave
             to
             go
             and
             preach
             their
             Sermons
             in
             certain
             Towns
             and
             Provinces
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Indulgences
             and
             power
             to
             Absolve
             in
             ,
             reserved
             ;
             as
             is
             customarily
             granted
             on
             like
             occasions
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             I
             ever
             saw
             of
             this
             sort
             was
             at
             Montefiascone
             ,
             Two
             days
             Journy
             and
             an
             half
             from
             Rome
             .
             These
             were
             Capuchins
             ,
             who
             besides
             their
             Habit
             ,
             which
             was
             very
             odd
             and
             antick
             ,
             with
             their
             great
             Beards
             ,
             they
             had
             on
             their
             Heads
             great
             Red
             Calots
             ,
             or
             Close-Caps
             ,
             to
             signifie
             their
             Zeal
             ,
             and
             the
             Red-hot
             Ardour
             of
             their
             Charity
             ,
             for
             the
             
               Conversion
               of
               Souls
            
             :
             For
             this
             (
             if
             we
             will
             believe
             them
             )
             is
             yet
             another
             Mark
             of
             the
             True
             Church
             ;
             For
             even
             as
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             did
             visibly
             descend
             on
             the
             Heads
             of
             the
             Apostles
             in
             the
             form
             of
             
               Fiery
               Tongues
            
             ;
             so
             there
             are
             to
             this
             day
             found
             those
             Heads
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             whom
             the
             
               Fire
               of
               Scarlet
            
             distinguisheth
             from
             others
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             also
             is
             the
             Reason
             ,
             why
             the
             Cardinals
             ,
             who
             are
             all
             Divine
             Love
             ,
             (
             or
             to
             speak
             more
             truly
             ,
             who
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             )
             wear
             Red
             Hats
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             ,
             a
             Cap
             of
             the
             same
             colour
             .
             Well
             ,
             to
             return
             to
             my
             Red-Caps
             ,
             I
             had
             the
             Curiosity
             to
             go
             and
             hear
             them
             Preach
             ;
             I
             entred
             the
             Church
             where
             I
             saw
             one
             of
             them
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             Rope
             or
             Cord
             about
             his
             Neck
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             Crucifix
             in
             his
             Arms
             ,
             who
             did
             his
             utmost
             endeavour
             ,
             to
             excite
             Sensible
             Affections
             in
             the
             Hearts
             of
             his
             Auditors
             .
             The
             chief
             Aim
             of
             these
             Preachers
             ,
             
             is
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             People
             Weep
             ;
             if
             they
             can
             once
             effect
             this
             ,
             they
             are
             happy
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             all
             they
             desire
             ;
             for
             this
             procures
             them
             the
             Reputation
             of
             being
             Great
             Missionaries
             ,
             and
             Men
             of
             a
             true
             Apostolick
             Spirit
             .
             To
             this
             end
             they
             make
             use
             of
             the
             most
             tender
             ,
             melting
             ,
             and
             affectionate
             Expressions
             they
             can
             think
             of
             ,
             to
             draw
             Tears
             from
             their
             Hearers
             .
          
           
             The
             Preacher
             I
             heard
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             was
             Paraphrasing
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Passion
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             and
             after
             he
             had
             employ'd
             his
             utmost
             Skill
             ,
             in
             setting
             forth
             our
             Saviour
             as
             the
             most
             Lovely
             and
             Beautiful
             of
             all
             Men
             :
             He
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             represented
             those
             pityless
             Tormentors
             ,
             who
             with
             great
             Cords
             tied
             his
             Fair
             Hands
             ,
             white
             as
             the
             Driven-Snow
             ,
             and
             beat
             his
             Lovely
             Countenance
             ,
             where
             the
             Lally
             and
             the
             Rose
             did
             urge
             for
             Mastery
             .
             He
             added
             to
             all
             these
             Expressions
             a
             most
             lamentable
             and
             affecting
             Tone
             ,
             with
             Gestures
             very
             proper
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             Subject
             ;
             whereby
             I
             perceiv'd
             that
             this
             Father
             was
             an
             excellent
             Declaimer
             .
             When
             on
             a
             sudden
             some
             good
             Women
             ,
             wholly
             melted
             into
             Tenderness
             and
             Compassion
             (
             as
             were
             those
             Women
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             who
             Wept
             seeing
             Jesus
             Christ
             carrying
             his
             Cross
             up
             to
             Mount
             Calvary
             ,
             and
             whom
             our
             Saviour
             bade
             ,
             not
             to
             Weep
             for
             him
             ,
             but
             for
             themselves
             )
             caus'd
             their
             Sighs
             to
             be
             heard
             aloud
             ;
             and
             a
             few
             Minutes
             after
             ,
             all
             that
             Quarter
             where
             the
             Women
             fat
             being
             all
             in
             Tears
             ,
             the
             Emotion
             soon
             caught
             amongst
             the
             Men
             also
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             whole
             Church
             was
             fill'd
             with
             Groans
             ,
             Sighs
             ,
             and
             Sobs
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             Capuchin
             resolv'd
             to
             prosecute
             his
             Conquest
             ,
             
             Cast
             himself
             down
             upon
             his
             Knees
             ,
             and
             fixing
             his
             Great
             Crucifix
             upon
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             he
             lifted
             up
             both
             his
             Hands
             to
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             with
             a
             mournful
             and
             terrible
             Voice
             ,
             Twisting
             the
             Cord
             about
             his
             Neck
             as
             if
             he
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             strangle
             himself
             ,
             he
             cried
             out
             ,
             
               Mercy
               ,
               Mercy
            
             ;
             and
             continued
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             to
             repeat
             the
             same
             Word
             about
             Forty
             or
             Fifty
             times
             ,
             till
             he
             made
             all
             his
             Auditory
             cry
             so
             after
             him
             .
             Then
             there
             was
             a
             most
             dreadful
             Noise
             heard
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             continued
             for
             a
             good
             Quarter
             of
             an
             Hour
             ,
             till
             their
             Breaths
             being
             spent
             ,
             the
             Noise
             began
             to
             lessen
             by
             degrees
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             ended
             in
             a
             great
             Silence
             ;
             which
             gave
             occasion
             to
             the
             Father
             to
             Resume
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             which
             he
             continued
             with
             the
             same
             Tender
             Affections
             to
             the
             End.
             
          
           
             I
             don't
             pretend
             in
             the
             least
             to
             blame
             here
             the
             Sensibleness
             and
             Tenderness
             of
             Mens
             Hearts
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             our
             Saviour's
             Passion
             ;
             I
             am
             so
             far
             from
             that
             ,
             that
             I
             wish
             it
             were
             in
             my
             power
             to
             make
             a
             most
             deep
             Impression
             thereof
             in
             the
             Hearts
             of
             all
             Men
             :
             But
             withal
             ,
             this
             shall
             never
             hinder
             me
             from
             averring
             ,
             That
             these
             Affections
             do
             ordinarily
             pass
             away
             like
             Lightning
             ;
             and
             that
             good
             solid
             Motives
             laid
             down
             in
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             to
             engage
             People
             to
             a
             truly
             Christian
             Life
             ,
             make
             a
             longer
             stay
             in
             a
             mans
             Mind
             ,
             and
             are
             there
             ready
             upon
             occasions
             to
             move
             the
             Will
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             that
             which
             these
             Missionaries
             wholly
             neglect
             .
             Accordingly
             we
             don't
             find
             ,
             that
             the
             Italians
             (
             after
             all
             these
             Missions
             )
             are
             ever
             a
             whit
             the
             better
             Men.
             At
             the
             end
             of
             Three
             Weeks
             ,
             or
             a
             Month
             ,
             which
             commonly
             is
             the
             term
             of
             these
             
             Missions
             ,
             they
             go
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Solemnity
             and
             plant
             a
             Great
             Cross
             of
             Wood
             ,
             of
             about
             Thirty
             or
             Forty
             Foot
             high
             ,
             on
             some
             Eminent
             place
             near
             the
             Cities
             where
             the
             Mission
             has
             been
             discharg'd
             ,
             
               ad
               perpetuam
               rei
               memoriam
            
             .
             This
             Action
             is
             perform'd
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Ceremony
             and
             Superstition
             ;
             thither
             they
             repair
             all
             ,
             and
             Worship
             ,
             Bare-footed
             ,
             and
             Cords
             about
             their
             Necks
             ;
             and
             here
             it
             is
             the
             Preacher
             Concludes
             and
             Seals
             his
             Mission
             ,
             in
             giving
             the
             People
             a
             grand
             Benediction
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Indulgences
             the
             Pope
             has
             afforded
             him
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             once
             my
             hap
             to
             meet
             with
             some
             Missionaries
             on
             Mount
             Apennine
             ,
             who
             came
             from
             Preaching
             in
             a
             City
             belonging
             to
             the
             County
             of
             Urbain
             .
             A
             Lusty
             young
             Man
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             their
             Guide
             for
             Seven
             or
             Eight
             Miles
             together
             ,
             and
             who
             had
             carried
             them
             on
             his
             Shoulders
             over
             a
             Brook
             ,
             declar'd
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             never
             found
             any
             thing
             more
             Light
             than
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             thought
             that
             they
             weighed
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Feather
             .
             The
             Hostess
             ,
             at
             whose
             House
             they
             had
             Lodg'd
             ,
             Answer'd
             Smiling
             ,
             
               That
               this
               Miracle
               did
               surprize
               her
               the
               more
               ,
               because
               she
               had
               given
               them
               a
               good
               Dinner
               just
               before
               their
               going
               away
               ;
               and
               if
               there
               were
               nothing
               ,
               but
               what
               they
               had
               eaten
               ,
               they
               must
               needs
               weigh
               something
               .
            
             The
             place
             where
             I
             met
             them
             was
             at
             another
             Inn
             ,
             where
             they
             notwithstanding
             caus'd
             a
             second
             Dinner
             to
             be
             prepar'd
             for
             them
             .
             By
             this
             I
             perceiv'd
             ,
             That
             all
             these
             Zealous
             Missionaries
             ,
             with
             their
             Ropes
             about
             their
             Necks
             ,
             are
             not
             always
             the
             greatest
             Lovers
             of
             Penance
             ,
             herein
             resembling
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             who
             tho'
             they
             carried
             the
             
             Commandments
             of
             the
             Law
             written
             on
             their
             Foreheads
             ,
             yet
             were
             not
             the
             strictest
             Observators
             of
             it
             .
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             to
             these
             kind
             of
             Missionaries
             ,
             the
             
               Roman
               Catholicks
            
             assure
             us
             ,
             That
             the
             Gift
             of
             Preaching
             is
             particularly
             communicated
             by
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             in
             the
             particular
             dispensation
             and
             division
             of
             his
             Graces
             and
             Gifts
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             should
             rather
             believe
             ,
             That
             this
             excellent
             Priviledge
             does
             in
             the
             first
             place
             belong
             to
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Churches
             ;
             these
             are
             the
             True
             Pastors
             ,
             whom
             the
             Sheep
             are
             to
             hear
             .
             Indeed
             we
             may
             say
             in
             one
             Sense
             ,
             That
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Preaching
             is
             quite
             ceased
             in
             Italy
             ,
             where
             they
             hear
             in
             a
             manner
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             Voice
             of
             Strangers
             ;
             I
             mean
             ,
             of
             a
             vast
             number
             of
             Miserable
             Monks
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             Curates
             of
             Churches
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             already
             mention'd
             in
             one
             of
             my
             LETTERS
             ,
             That
             during
             the
             space
             of
             Seven
             Years
             that
             I
             Liv'd
             there
             ,
             I
             never
             heard
             any
             Man
             preach
             that
             had
             Ecclesiastical
             Authority
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             who
             was
             either
             Curate
             or
             Bishop
             ,
             except
             only
             Cardinal
             Visconti
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             Milan
             ,
             whose
             Custom
             was
             to
             preach
             on
             the
             Four
             principal
             Feasts
             or
             Holy-days
             of
             the
             Year
             in
             his
             own
             Cathedral
             .
             And
             yet
             herein
             also
             I
             found
             a
             great
             Inconvenience
             ;
             for
             this
             Cardinal
             Archbishop
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             preach
             with
             the
             greater
             Magnificence
             ,
             and
             probably
             also
             by
             a
             motive
             of
             Vain-glory
             ,
             would
             not
             permit
             any
             Sermon
             to
             be
             preach'd
             that
             Day
             ,
             neither
             in
             the
             Morning
             nor
             Afternoon
             ;
             and
             this
             in
             Milan
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             very
             great
             City
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             People
             .
             The
             Church
             indeed
             is
             very
             spacious
             ,
             but
             yet
             I
             don't
             believe
             it
             can
             
             contain
             the
             Fiftieth
             part
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             at
             such
             a
             distance
             that
             they
             may
             understand
             the
             Preacher
             :
             So
             that
             excepting
             only
             a
             certain
             Number
             of
             persons
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             are
             depriv'd
             of
             Hearing
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             I
             went
             once
             to
             hear
             him
             preach
             on
             an
             Easter-Day
             ;
             I
             could
             say
             indeed
             ,
             that
             I
             saw
             him
             preach
             ,
             but
             I
             could
             not
             hear
             him
             ,
             the
             Sound
             of
             his
             Voice
             not
             reaching
             so
             far
             as
             where
             I
             was
             ;
             and
             because
             of
             the
             great
             Crowd
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             for
             me
             to
             get
             nearer
             .
             He
             was
             magnificently
             Apparel'd
             ,
             in
             his
             Pontifical
             Habiliments
             ,
             with
             the
             Mitre
             on
             his
             Head
             ;
             And
             the
             Pulpit
             of
             that
             Cathedral
             being
             very
             spacious
             ,
             he
             had
             several
             Canons
             that
             assisted
             on
             each
             side
             of
             him
             ,
             likewise
             drest
             in
             all
             their
             most
             pompous
             Ornaments
             .
             Having
             therefore
             seen
             him
             for
             a
             good
             while
             ,
             shaking
             his
             Head
             ,
             and
             casting
             abroad
             of
             his
             Hands
             ,
             I
             went
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             without
             having
             understood
             one
             word
             that
             he
             said
             .
             And
             forasmuch
             as
             I
             have
             now
             made
             mention
             of
             an
             Easter-Day
             ,
             I
             cannot
             refrain
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             from
             giving
             you
             some
             account
             of
             a
             pleasant
             ,
             but
             yet
             truly
             detestable
             and
             abominable
             Custom
             ,
             which
             takes
             place
             on
             Easter-Day
             throughout
             all
             Italy
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             Preaching
             .
             They
             tell
             us
             ,
             That
             Easter-Day
             is
             a
             Day
             of
             Merriment
             and
             Rejoycing
             for
             Christians
             ,
             applying
             to
             this
             purpose
             that
             Text
             of
             the
             
               Psalmist
               ;
               Haec
               est
               dies
               quam
               fecit
               Dominus
               ,
               exultemus
               &
               laetemur
               in
               ea
               ;
               This
               is
               the
               Day
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               made
               ,
               let
               us
               be
               glad
               and
               rejoyce
               therein
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             it
             is
             such
             a
             Day
             ;
             but
             in
             another
             Sense
             than
             they
             take
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             People
             
             merry
             ,
             all
             the
             Preachers
             on
             that
             Day
             (
             how
             grave
             or
             serious
             soever
             they
             be
             )
             must
             play
             the
             Merry
             Andrews
             in
             their
             Pulpits
             ,
             and
             Act
             a
             kind
             of
             Comedy
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             may
             hear
             the
             Preacher
             with
             the
             greater
             pleasure
             and
             satisfaction
             .
             The
             Sermon
             that
             is
             us'd
             to
             be
             preach'd
             ,
             during
             Lent
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             Morning
             ,
             is
             on
             Easter-Day
             made
             in
             the
             Afternoon
             ;
             because
             (
             as
             the
             Latin
             Proverb
             hath
             it
             )
             
               Venter
               jejunus
               non
               delectatur
               Musicâ
               ;
               An
               hungry
               Belly
               takes
               no
               pleasure
               in
               Musick
               .
            
             The
             word
             Hallelujah
             is
             a
             common
             Text
             to
             all
             the
             Preachers
             on
             that
             Day
             ,
             which
             Word
             in
             its
             proper
             signification
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Praise
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             But
             on
             Easter-Day
             (
             in
             Italy
             )
             it
             signifies
             ,
             
               Gentlemen
               and
               Ladies
               ,
               prepare
               your selves
               for
               a
               sound
               Laughter
               .
            
             After
             they
             have
             nam'd
             their
             Text
             ,
             they
             enter
             upon
             Matter
             ,
             and
             vent
             all
             the
             most
             ridiculous
             Stuff
             they
             can
             think
             of
             .
             These
             Sermons
             afterwards
             serve
             all
             the
             Easter-time
             for
             Mirth
             and
             Pastime
             in
             Companies
             ,
             where
             every
             one
             takes
             delight
             in
             relating
             to
             others
             what
             he
             hath
             heard
             .
          
           
             Being
             once
             on
             an
             Easter-Day
             in
             Bononia
             ,
             I
             went
             to
             hear
             the
             Sermon
             at
             S.
             
             Peter's
             Church
             ,
             being
             the
             Cathedral
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             the
             Archbishop
             himself
             being
             then
             present
             .
             The
             Preacher
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Fathers
             Soccolanti
             .
             After
             that
             he
             had
             turn'd
             several
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             into
             Ridicule
             ,
             he
             quoted
             the
             2
             d
             Verse
             of
             the
             16
             th
             Chapter
             of
             S.
             Mark
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Maries
               came
               to
               the
               Sepulchre
            
             ,
             O●to
             jam
             Sole
             ,
             
               after
               Sun-rising
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Vulgar
             Latin
             ;
             and
             oppos'd
             this
             to
             the
             1
             st
             Verse
             of
             the
             20
             th
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             S.
             John
             ,
             where
             it
             
             is
             said
             ,
             That
             they
             
               arriv'd
               very
               early
               ,
               before
               it
               was
               yet
               day-light
            
             ;
             and
             then
             put
             the
             Question
             ,
             how
             it
             were
             possible
             to
             reconcile
             these
             two
             places
             ,
             which
             seem'd
             to
             contradict
             one
             another
             .
             
               For
               his
               part
            
             (
             he
             said
             )
             
               he
               believed
               ,
               That
               the
            
             M●ries
             
               did
               not
               Rise
               till
               long
               after
               the
               Sun
               was
               risen
               ,
               and
               indeed
               till
               it
               was
               near
               Noon
               :
               For
               we
               see
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               that
               this
               goes
               for
               very
               Early
               Rising
               with
               our
            
             Italian
             
               Ladies
               ,
               who
               don't
               come
               to
               Mass
               on
               Sundays
               till
               it
               be
               half
               an
               hour
               after
               Eleven
               or
               Twelve
               .
            
             And
             hereupon
             he
             began
             in
             a
             Comical
             manner
             to
             represent
             a
             Womans
             awaking
             out
             of
             her
             Sleep
             ;
             the
             time
             she
             takes
             to
             rub
             her
             Eyes
             ,
             to
             stretch
             her
             Arms
             ,
             and
             an
             hundred
             other
             impertinent
             Follies
             ,
             which
             put
             all
             the
             Church
             into
             a
             loud
             Laughter
             .
             Afterwards
             (
             for
             this
             Father
             was
             very
             fertil
             of
             his
             Curious
             Thoughts
             )
             he
             recall'd
             himself
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               That
               indeed
               the
            
             Maries
             
               were
               Risen
               very
               early
               in
               the
               Morning
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               needed
               so
               much
               time
               to
               Dress
               and
               Trick
               up
               themselves
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               very
               late
               before
               they
               could
               get
               out
               of
               Doors
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Reason
               they
               could
               not
               reach
               the
               Sepulchre
               till
               after
               the
               Sun
               was
               risen
               ;
               Orto
               jam
               Sole
               .
            
             Here
             he
             represented
             Women
             Dressing
             of
             themselves
             ;
             how
             much
             time
             they
             spend
             in
             dressing
             their
             Head
             ,
             in
             laying
             on
             of
             Paint
             ,
             fixing
             their
             Patches
             ,
             and
             making
             an
             hundred
             Faces
             before
             their
             Looking-Glasses
             ;
             and
             express'd
             all
             these
             particulars
             admirably
             well
             ,
             with
             his
             Mimical
             Gestures
             .
             This
             Curious
             Thought
             he
             immediately
             back'd
             with
             another
             :
             
               I
               cry
               Mercy
            
             !
             (
             said
             he
             )
             the
             Maries
             
               were
               not
               such
               vain
               Women
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               been
               just
               now
               a
               describing
               :
               But
               they
               were
               Gossiping-Houswives
               ;
               
               they
               rose
               ,
               and
               went
               abroad
               indeed
               betimes
               in
               the
               Morning
               ,
               but
               before
               they
               could
               take
               their
               Leaves
               of
               their
               Neighbours
               ,
               much
               time
               was
               spent
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               did
               not
               come
               to
               the
               Sepulchre
               till
               it
               was
               late
               ;
               Orto
               jam
               Sole
               .
            
             Here
             he
             enlarg'd
             himself
             on
             the
             Tattle
             and
             Gossiping-Discourse
             of
             Women
             ,
             and
             mention'd
             such
             ridiculous
             Stuff
             amongst
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Cardinal-Archbishop
             ,
             who
             was
             there
             ,
             burst-out
             into
             a
             loud
             Laughter
             .
             He
             continued
             his
             Easter-Sermon
             at
             the
             same
             rate
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             profaning
             (
             after
             a
             most
             heinous
             and
             unworthy
             manner
             )
             so
             Holy
             a
             Day
             ,
             and
             the
             Venerable
             History
             of
             these
             Holy
             Women
             ,
             who
             were
             judg'd
             worthy
             to
             be
             the
             first
             Witnesses
             of
             the
             greatest
             Mystery
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             viz.
             The
             Resurrection
             of
             our
             Lord
             JESUS
             CHRIST
             .
          
           
             
               Another
               Year
               ,
               being
               at
            
             Venice
             on
             Easter-Day
             ,
             
               I
               heard
               a
            
             Benedictin
             ,
             
               that
               was
               a
            
             Genouese
             
               by
               Birth
               ,
               who
               (
               amongst
               a
               great
               many
               foolish
               and
               impertinent
               Stories
               )
               told
               this
               that
               follows
               ,
               by
               which
               you
               may
               judge
               of
               the
               rest
               :
            
             A
             young
             Lady
             (
             
               said
               he
            
             )
             being
             newly
             Married
             ,
             did
             extreamly
             afflict
             her self
             ,
             because
             her
             Husband
             often
             told
             her
             ,
             That
             he
             could
             not
             Love
             her
             so
             well
             as
             otherwise
             he
             would
             ,
             because
             she
             had
             not
             black
             Eyes
             .
             Whereupon
             she
             went
             and
             communicated
             her
             Grief
             to
             her
             Confessor
             ;
             the
             Good
             Father
             ,
             whom
             she
             had
             chosen
             to
             be
             the
             Director
             of
             her
             Conscience
             ,
             bade
             her
             not
             to
             afflict
             her self
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             she
             would
             but
             bring
             him
             all
             the
             Jewels
             and
             Great
             Pieces
             of
             Gold
             ,
             which
             her
             Husband
             kept
             very
             charily
             in
             his
             Closet
             ,
             he
             would
             by
             his
             Prayers
             obtain
             for
             her
             of
             God
             the
             favour
             of
             having
             Black
             
             Eyes
             .
             The
             Lady
             in
             the
             earnest
             desire
             she
             had
             of
             becoming
             more
             beautiful
             and
             pleasing
             to
             her
             Husband
             ,
             follow'd
             her
             Confessor's
             Direction
             ,
             and
             brought
             him
             the
             Jewels
             and
             Gold
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             desire
             :
             But
             her
             Husband
             missing
             them
             soon
             after
             ,
             and
             perceiving
             by
             the
             ambiguous
             and
             uncertain
             Answers
             of
             his
             Wife
             ,
             that
             she
             must
             be
             guilty
             of
             the
             Theft
             ,
             Beat
             her
             most
             outragiously
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             her
             Confess
             ,
             how
             she
             had
             dispos'd
             of
             them
             ,
             made
             her
             Black
             and
             Blew
             all
             over
             with
             the
             Stroaks
             he
             had
             given
             her
             .
             The
             poor
             Lady
             in
             this
             pitiful
             Condition
             ,
             with
             Tears
             in
             her
             Eyes
             ,
             returns
             to
             her
             Confessor
             ,
             to
             acquaint
             him
             how
             ill
             she
             had
             sped
             with
             his
             Advice
             ,
             and
             to
             Redemand
             her
             Jewels
             ;
             but
             the
             Confessor
             absolutely
             refus'd
             to
             restore
             them
             to
             her
             ,
             maintaining
             ,
             That
             now
             they
             were
             his
             own
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Bargain
             and
             Contract
             made
             between
             them
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
             she
             could
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             she
             had
             obtain'd
             her
             Desire
             ,
             and
             got
             Black
             Eyes
             with
             a
             Vengeance
             ,
             as
             indeed
             they
             were
             with
             the
             Stroaks
             and
             Bruises
             her
             Husband
             had
             given
             her
             .
          
           
             What
             think
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             was
             not
             this
             a
             pretty
             Story
             ,
             to
             be
             Told
             from
             a
             Pulpit
             on
             Easter-Day
             ?
             It
             being
             moreover
             very
             probable
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             only
             an
             Invented
             Tale.
             Thus
             these
             Wretched
             Monks
             ,
             instead
             of
             dispensing
             the
             Word
             of
             Truth
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             ordinarily
             feed
             them
             with
             nothing
             but
             Lies
             .
          
           
             I
             suppose
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             you
             will
             not
             take
             it
             ill
             ,
             if
             I
             venture
             upon
             another
             short
             digression
             ,
             referring
             to
             another
             pleasant
             Custom
             observ'd
             in
             
               Italy
               ,
               viz.
            
             that
             of
             Blessing
             Eggs
             at
             Easter
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             great
             
             virtue
             to
             sanctifie
             both
             Soul
             and
             Body
             .
             On
             Easter-Eve
             ,
             and
             Easter-Day
             ,
             all
             the
             Heads
             of
             Families
             send
             great
             Chargers
             full
             of
             hard-Eggs
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             get
             them
             Blessed
             ,
             which
             the
             Priests
             perform
             by
             Saying
             several
             Appointed
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             making
             great
             Signs
             of
             the
             Cross
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             sprinkling
             them
             with
             Holy-Water
             .
             The
             Priest
             having
             finish'd
             the
             Ceremony
             ,
             demands
             ,
             how
             many
             Dozen
             Eggs
             there
             be
             in
             every
             Bason
             ?
             to
             the
             end
             he
             may
             know
             ,
             how
             many
             of
             them
             came
             to
             his
             share
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             are
             so
             honest
             as
             to
             take
             Three
             or
             Four
             out
             of
             every
             Dozen
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             know
             the
             persons
             that
             send
             them
             to
             be
             Wealthy
             .
             There
             be
             some
             of
             the
             poorer
             Sort
             ,
             who
             are
             apt
             to
             Cry
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             the
             Priest
             take
             more
             than
             his
             due
             ,
             or
             pick
             out
             the
             Fairest
             and
             Greatest
             of
             them
             .
             These
             Blest
             Eggs
             have
             the
             virtue
             of
             Sanctifying
             the
             Entrails
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             be
             the
             first
             Fat
             or
             Fleshy
             nourishment
             they
             take
             after
             the
             Abstinence
             of
             Lent.
             The
             Italians
             do
             not
             only
             abstain
             from
             Flesh
             during
             Lent
             ,
             but
             also
             from
             
               Eggs
               ,
               Cheese
               ,
               Butter
            
             ,
             and
             all
             
               White
               Meats
            
             .
             As
             soon
             as
             the
             Eggs
             are
             Blessed
             ,
             every
             one
             carries
             his
             portion
             home
             ,
             and
             causeth
             a
             Large
             Table
             to
             be
             set
             in
             the
             Best
             Room
             they
             have
             in
             the
             House
             ,
             which
             they
             cover
             with
             their
             best
             Linnen
             ,
             all
             bestrew'd
             with
             Flowers
             ;
             and
             place
             round
             about
             it
             a
             Dozen
             Dishes
             of
             Meat
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Charger
             of
             Eggs
             in
             the
             midst
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             very
             pleasant
             sight
             to
             see
             these
             Tables
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             Houses
             of
             Great
             persons
             ,
             where
             they
             expose
             on
             Side-Board
             Tables
             (
             round
             about
             the
             Chamber
             )
             all
             the
             Plate
             they
             have
             in
             the
             House
             ,
             
             and
             whatsoever
             else
             they
             have
             that
             is
             Rich
             and
             Curious
             ,
             in
             Honour
             to
             their
             Easter-Eggs
             ,
             which
             of
             themselves
             yield
             a
             very
             fair
             Show
             ;
             for
             the
             Shells
             of
             them
             are
             all
             painted
             with
             divers
             Colours
             and
             Gilt.
             Sometimes
             there
             are
             no
             less
             than
             Twenty
             Dozen
             in
             the
             same
             Charger
             ,
             neatly
             laid
             together
             in
             form
             of
             a
             Pyramid
             .
             The
             Table
             continues
             in
             the
             same
             posture
             cover'd
             all
             the
             Easter-Week
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             that
             come
             to
             Visit
             them
             within
             that
             time
             ,
             are
             Invited
             to
             eat
             an
             Easter-Egg
             with
             them
             ;
             which
             they
             must
             not
             refuse
             .
          
           
             I
             return
             now
             again
             to
             my
             Sermons
             ,
             upon
             which
             Subject
             I
             have
             this
             only
             further
             to
             add
             ;
             That
             there
             is
             yet
             another
             sort
             of
             Preachers
             ,
             who
             only
             preach
             before
             the
             Nuns
             Grates
             .
             These
             are
             Finnical
             Preachers
             ,
             of
             a
             sweet
             Countenance
             ,
             and
             commonly
             all
             of
             them
             handsom
             young
             Monks
             :
             For
             except
             Beauty
             and
             Sweetness
             do
             meet
             in
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             the
             Nuns
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             Choice
             of
             them
             ,
             will
             have
             none
             of
             him
             .
             All
             the
             Study
             of
             these
             Men
             is
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             pretty
             Words
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             Tender
             and
             Affectionate
             Expressions
             ,
             and
             frequently
             to
             enlarge
             themselves
             in
             praise
             of
             the
             Nuns
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             preach
             .
             I
             have
             heard
             many
             of
             these
             sorts
             of
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             amongst
             the
             rest
             a
             young
             Monk
             at
             Milan
             ,
             Preacher
             to
             the
             
               Benedictin
               Nuns
            
             of
             the
             Monastery
             call'd
             the
             Magiore
             .
             Scarcely
             could
             this
             Monk
             speak
             Three
             Words
             together
             without
             some
             expression
             of
             the
             high
             Value
             and
             Love
             he
             had
             for
             them
             :
             
               My
               most
               Dear
               and
               Lovely
               Sisters
               ,
               whom
               I
               love
               from
               the
               deepest
               Bottom
               of
               my
               Heart
               ,
            
             said
             he
             ,
             which
             was
             almost
             the
             constant
             Appendix
             of
             every
             
             Sentence
             he
             utter'd
             :
             So
             that
             having
             recollected
             all
             his
             Sermon
             with
             my self
             ,
             I
             found
             that
             the
             upshot
             (
             in
             a
             manner
             )
             of
             all
             that
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             was
             ,
             
               That
               he
               loved
               them
               the
               most
               tenderly
               and
               affectionately
               that
               could
               be
               .
            
             When
             once
             a
             Monk
             has
             the
             good
             hap
             to
             become
             a
             Preacher
             to
             the
             Nuns
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             lik'd
             of
             by
             them
             ,
             he
             may
             promise
             himself
             an
             happy
             Time
             of
             it
             ever
             after
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             shall
             spend
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Days
             in
             a
             voluptuous
             delicacy
             and
             tenderness
             :
             For
             the
             Nuns
             have
             nothing
             so
             much
             upon
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             as
             to
             procure
             all
             manner
             of
             Ease
             to
             their
             Directors
             and
             Preachers
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             the
             more
             Indulgent
             towards
             them
             .
             They
             allow
             them
             great
             Pensions
             every
             Year
             ;
             they
             provide
             them
             with
             Linnen
             ,
             and
             furnish
             them
             with
             Dry
             and
             Wet
             Sweet-Meats
             ;
             and
             send
             them
             every
             Day
             a
             Dish
             of
             what
             they
             judge
             most
             pleasing
             and
             delicate
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             the
             Preachers-Dish
             .
             So
             that
             indeed
             it
             is
             no
             difficult
             thing
             for
             these
             handsom
             Monks
             ,
             to
             declare
             from
             their
             Pulpits
             the
             extraordinary
             Love
             they
             have
             for
             their
             Tender
             Nurses
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             so
             lavish
             in
             their
             praising
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             way
             of
             Praising
             others
             from
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             puts
             me
             in
             mind
             of
             another
             Custom
             the
             Monks
             have
             introduc'd
             ,
             to
             praise
             one
             another
             publickly
             ,
             on
             certain
             Days
             of
             the
             Year
             ,
             which
             is
             commonly
             the
             Feast
             of
             their
             Blessed
             Founders
             .
             Thus
             ,
             for
             Example
             ,
             on
             the
             Feast
             of
             S.
             
               Ignatius
               de
               Loyola
            
             ,
             Founder
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             they
             make
             the
             Panegyrick
             of
             that
             Saint
             in
             all
             their
             Churches
             ;
             and
             after
             having
             enlarg'd
             themselves
             in
             the
             praise
             of
             their
             Patriarchs
             ,
             they
             proceed
             to
             that
             of
             his
             
             Children
             and
             Disciples
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             those
             that
             follow
             his
             Rule
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             that
             Convent
             where
             the
             Sermon
             is
             preach'd
             .
             But
             forasmuch
             as
             according
             to
             the
             Common
             Proverb
             ,
             
               Proprio
               Laus
               sordet
               in
               Ore
               ;
               That
               it
               is
               a
               base
               thing
               to
               praise
               one Self
            
             ;
             they
             employ
             a
             Religious
             of
             some
             other
             Order
             to
             preach
             in
             their
             Churches
             on
             that
             Day
             .
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             but
             too
             Notorious
             ,
             That
             the
             Monks
             do
             mortally
             hate
             one
             another
             ;
             however
             ,
             the
             desire
             of
             being
             prais'd
             themselves
             in
             their
             Turn
             ,
             prevailing
             beyond
             their
             Hatred
             ,
             makes
             them
             to
             undertake
             these
             otherwise
             unpleasing
             Panegyricks
             .
             The
             Dominicans
             do
             publickly
             praise
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             and
             the
             Jesuits
             the
             Dominicans
             ;
             and
             so
             for
             the
             rest
             .
             They
             all
             agree
             ,
             that
             these
             are
             the
             most
             difficult
             Sermons
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             rarely
             one
             comes
             off
             with
             Credit
             and
             Applause
             ,
             partly
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             too
             insatiable
             desire
             of
             the
             One
             party
             ,
             to
             be
             prais'd
             beyond
             measure
             ;
             and
             partly
             ,
             because
             it
             goes
             against
             the
             grain
             with
             the
             Other
             ,
             to
             praise
             them
             ,
             which
             makes
             one
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             Encomiums
             to
             discover
             something
             of
             Force
             and
             Constraint
             ,
             that
             evidenceth
             the
             Falsness
             of
             them
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             to
             praise
             those
             heartily
             ,
             whose
             Hearts
             one
             wisheth
             out
             of
             their
             Bodies
             ?
          
           
             A
             Cordelier
             preaching
             the
             Day
             of
             S.
             
               Francis
               Xavier
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             S.
             Lucia
             ,
             belonging
             to
             the
             Father
             Jesuits
             of
             Bononia
             ,
             praised
             them
             very
             pleasantly
             ,
             attributing
             Elogies
             to
             them
             ,
             diametrically
             opposite
             to
             their
             known
             qualities
             and
             practice
             .
             
               Do
               you
               see
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               the
               Reverend
               Fathers
               the
            
             Jesuits
             
               of
               this
               House
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               best
               men
               that
               
               live
               on
               the
               Earth
               :
               They
               are
               as
               modest
               as
               Angels
               ,
               they
               never
               open
               their
               Eyes
               ,
               to
               cast
               a
               Look
               upon
               the
               Ladies
               at
               Church
               :
               They
               are
               such
               extraordinary
               Lovers
               of
               Retirement
               ,
               that
               one
               never
               sees
               them
               in
               the
               Streets
               :
               They
               are
               so
               in
               love
               with
               Poverty
               ,
               that
               they
               despise
               and
               trample
               on
               all
               the
               Riches
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               they
               never
               come
               near
               Dying-persons
               or
               Widows
               ,
               to
               importune
               them
               to
               be
               remembred
               in
               their
               Last
               Wills
               ;
               they
               never
               concern
               themselves
               in
               making
               up
               of
               Marriages
               :
               They
               never
               go
               to
               Complement
               the
               Cardinal
               Legat
               ,
               or
               the
               Cardinal
               Archbishop
               .
            
             And
             in
             this
             manner
             he
             ran
             over
             every
             particular
             of
             their
             Behaviour
             and
             Conduct
             .
             All
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Church
             Laugh'd
             at
             this
             pretty
             way
             of
             Commending
             them
             ,
             the
             Cordelier
             had
             lighted
             on
             ;
             but
             the
             Jesuits
             were
             gall'd
             to
             the
             Heart
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             the
             utmost
             Confusion
             .
             The
             Cordelier
             having
             ended
             his
             Sermon
             ,
             came
             down
             from
             the
             Pulpit
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             going
             to
             the
             Jesuits
             Convent
             ,
             there
             to
             be
             entertain'd
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Custom
             of
             Preachers
             in
             the
             like
             case
             )
             he
             went
             directly
             to
             the
             Gate
             ;
             it
             seems
             ,
             he
             fear'd
             their
             giving
             of
             him
             the
             Lash
             ,
             and
             (
             I
             suppose
             )
             that
             to
             avoid
             their
             Revenge
             ,
             he
             never
             afterwards
             would
             appear
             in
             the
             City
             Bononia
             .
          
           
             This
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             is
             the
             Substance
             of
             what
             I
             had
             to
             Write
             to
             you
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Manner
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             Behaviour
             of
             the
             Preachers
             in
             Italy
             .
             It
             remains
             now
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             oppose
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             way
             of
             Preaching
             us'd
             by
             our
             
               Protestant
               Ministers
            
             ,
             and
             their
             profound
             and
             solid
             Sermons
             ;
             but
             lest
             you
             should
             accuse
             me
             of
             being
             too
             lavish
             in
             praising
             my
             own
             Party
             ,
             I
             shall
             at
             present
             content
             my self
             
             with
             telling
             you
             ,
             
               That
               they
               declare
               to
               the
               People
               The
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Modesty
               and
               Reverence
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               the
               chiefest
               of
               all
               ,
               they
               always
               keep
               close
               to
               the
               Truth
               and
               Purity
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             in
             the
             which
             I
             desire
             to
             Live
             and
             Die.
             I
             wish
             you
             the
             same
             Grace
             ,
             and
             am
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             with
             all
             my
             Heart
             ,
          
           
             
               Your
               most
               Humble
               Servant
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Seventh
             LETTER
             ,
             Of
             the
             Processions
             of
             Italy
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               SIR
               ,
            
          
           
             HAving
             passed
             the
             Lent
             Time
             at
             Rome
             ,
             I
             departed
             thence
             some
             Weeks
             after
             Easter
             ,
             with
             an
             intent
             of
             Returning
             to
             France
             .
             I
             took
             my
             Journy
             through
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Great
             Duke
             of
             
             Tuscany's
             Country
             ,
             which
             Borders
             upon
             the
             Patrimony
             of
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             or
             the
             Popes
             Dominions
             .
             The
             Entrance
             into
             the
             Dukes
             Territories
             ,
             is
             by
             
               Il
               Rè
               de
               Caphani
            
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             very
             high
             Mountain
             ,
             surrounded
             with
             many
             great
             Woods
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             very
             proper
             place
             for
             Hunting
             ;
             where
             I
             saw
             several
             Cardinals
             ,
             who
             diverted
             themselves
             at
             that
             Sport.
             From
             hence
             't
             is
             Two
             small
             days
             Journy
             to
             Sienna
             ;
             in
             my
             Way
             thither
             ,
             I
             met
             with
             nothing
             but
             Processions
             all
             along
             the
             Road.
             'T
             is
             an
             Ancient
             Custom
             establish'd
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             to
             celebrate
             frequent
             Processions
             after
             Easter
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Rogations
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             implore
             the
             Blessing
             of
             God
             upon
             the
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             The
             Year
             wherein
             I
             took
             this
             Journy
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             more
             pressing
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             than
             ordinary
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             great
             Drought
             ,
             which
             threatned
             a
             Scarcity
             .
          
           
           
             A
             Procession
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             definition
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               A
               Walking
               ,
               or
               Marching
               of
               People
               from
               one
               Church
               to
               another
               ,
               under
               the
               Conduct
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               assisting
               with
               the
            
             Cross
             and
             Banner
             ,
             
               there
               to
               Invoke
               ,
               by
               the
               Intercession
               of
               some
               He
               or
               She
               Saint
               ,
               the
               extraordinary
               Assistance
               of
               God.
            
             These
             Processions
             are
             sometimes
             Two
             or
             Three
             Days
             a
             Marching
             before
             they
             come
             to
             the
             place
             design'd
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             have
             once
             dispatch'd
             the
             Singing
             of
             their
             Letanies
             ,
             they
             play
             the
             Fools
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Pilgrims
             in
             their
             Pilgrimaging
             do
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Account
             I
             have
             already
             given
             you
             in
             a
             former
             LETTER
             :
             So
             that
             I
             wanted
             no
             Divertisement
             all
             the
             Way
             from
             the
             
               Rè
               de
               Cophani
            
             ,
             till
             I
             came
             to
             Sienna
             ,
             whither
             all
             these
             Processions
             were
             going
             .
             Only
             I
             found
             great
             Inconvenience
             when
             I
             came
             to
             my
             Inn
             ;
             because
             that
             wherever
             these
             Processions
             pass
             ,
             they
             cause
             great
             Scarcity
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             Numbers
             that
             compose
             them
             .
             Being
             come
             to
             Sienna
             ,
             I
             enquir'd
             what
             Church
             it
             was
             to
             which
             all
             these
             Devotions
             were
             design'd
             ;
             and
             was
             told
             ,
             That
             they
             all
             went
             to
             a
             Church
             of
             our
             Lady
             ,
             where
             they
             had
             lately
             uncover'd
             a
             Miraculous
             Image
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ;
             which
             was
             only
             done
             at
             the
             end
             of
             every
             Forty
             years
             .
             My
             Curiosity
             invited
             me
             ,
             to
             take
             a
             View
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             the
             Throng
             of
             the
             People
             was
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             much
             ado
             to
             Crowd
             into
             the
             Church
             .
             They
             told
             me
             ,
             
               That
               this
               Thronging
               Concourse
               had
               already
               continued
               for
               Eight
               Days
               ,
            
             (
             for
             so
             long
             the
             Image
             had
             been
             Unveiled
             )
             
               and
               that
               after
               Eight
               Days
               more
               ,
               it
               was
               to
               be
               Veiled
               again
               with
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Solemnity
               .
            
             
             I
             took
             an
             exact
             View
             of
             this
             Image
             ,
             which
             was
             about
             a
             Foot
             broad
             ,
             and
             a
             Foot
             and
             an
             Half
             high
             ,
             the
             Countenance
             of
             it
             representing
             that
             of
             a
             very
             young
             Girl
             ;
             neither
             could
             I
             find
             any
             thing
             extraordinary
             in
             it
             ,
             for
             which
             it
             might
             seem
             to
             deserve
             the
             Adorations
             they
             gave
             it
             .
             I
             enquir'd
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             that
             served
             this
             Church
             ,
             What
             might
             be
             the
             Reason
             ,
             that
             this
             Image
             was
             only
             Unveiled
             once
             every
             Forty
             Years
             ?
             But
             they
             could
             give
             me
             no
             better
             than
             this
             ,
             
               That
               it
               had
               been
               a
               Custom
               observed
               Time
               out
               of
               Mind
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               believed
               ,
               the
               first
               Rise
               of
               it
               was
               ,
               An
               Order
               given
               by
               the
            
             Virgin
             
               her self
               ,
               for
               so
               doing
            
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             in
             Italy
             seen
             a
             vast
             Number
             of
             these
             sorts
             of
             Veiled-Images
             ;
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             Crucifix
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Saints
             ;
             and
             I
             can
             say
             with
             Truth
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             scarcely
             a
             Church
             to
             be
             met
             with
             ,
             which
             hath
             not
             Two
             or
             Three
             of
             them
             .
             Sometimes
             we
             meet
             with
             great
             Pictures
             in
             their
             Churches
             ,
             where
             several
             Saints
             are
             represented
             ,
             and
             amongst
             them
             one
             only
             having
             his
             or
             her
             Face
             Veiled
             ,
             that
             being
             the
             Mysterious
             Saint
             .
             The
             Secret
             of
             which
             Intriegue
             ,
             as
             far
             I
             could
             pierce
             into
             ,
             by
             the
             use
             the
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             make
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             plainly
             this
             :
             They
             find
             this
             way
             admirably
             well
             suited
             to
             advance
             their
             Temporal
             Profit
             .
             The
             things
             we
             see
             every
             Day
             ,
             become
             too
             common
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             make
             little
             or
             no
             Impression
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Customariness
             of
             them
             on
             our
             Imagination
             .
             There
             be
             some
             Parts
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             where
             they
             have
             six
             Months
             of
             Night
             ,
             and
             six
             Months
             of
             Day
             ;
             so
             that
             their
             whole
             Year
             consists
             but
             of
             a
             Day
             and
             
             a
             Night
             .
             Now
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             That
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             these
             Countries
             ,
             assemble
             themselves
             in
             Crowds
             to
             see
             the
             Sun
             Rise
             ;
             whereas
             in
             these
             Lands
             where
             the
             Sun
             riseth
             every
             Day
             ,
             we
             don't
             find
             People
             concern
             themselves
             ,
             to
             be
             present
             at
             his
             Rising
             ;
             and
             by
             a
             parity
             of
             Reason
             we
             may
             conclude
             ,
             That
             the
             Images
             and
             Statues
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             would
             make
             no
             great
             impression
             on
             the
             Minds
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             or
             be
             powerful
             enough
             to
             induce
             the
             opening
             of
             their
             Purse-Strings
             ,
             if
             the
             Priests
             had
             not
             found
             out
             this
             ingenious
             Invention
             of
             making
             them
             more
             rare
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             more
             desired
             .
             Yea
             ,
             it
             seems
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             long
             time
             of
             their
             Veiling
             ,
             begets
             something
             of
             a
             greater
             Veneration
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             
               Roman
               Catholicks
            
             imagin
             ,
             That
             when
             after
             so
             long
             a
             time
             they
             are
             uncovered
             ,
             they
             meet
             with
             in
             those
             Pictures
             ,
             Images
             ,
             and
             Statues
             ,
             something
             more
             August
             and
             Divine
             than
             ordinary
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             They
             do
             all
             believe
             ,
             and
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             when
             these
             are
             Unveiled
             here
             on
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Saints
             whom
             they
             represent
             ,
             become
             more
             Liberal
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             more
             favourably
             inclin'd
             to
             grant
             their
             Vows
             and
             Prayers
             .
             Thus
             you
             see
             whither
             Superstition
             ,
             or
             rather
             Folly
             will
             run
             ,
             when
             those
             who
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             most
             Zealous
             to
             overthrow
             it
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             are
             the
             chief
             Contrivers
             of
             Ways
             and
             Methods
             to
             foster
             and
             encourage
             it
             .
             The
             Profit
             which
             from
             hence
             accrues
             to
             the
             Priests
             is
             very
             great
             ,
             as
             you
             will
             be
             able
             to
             conceive
             from
             what
             I
             shall
             tell
             you
             of
             this
             Our
             Lady
             of
             Sienna
             .
          
           
           
             I
             spent
             Nine
             or
             Ten
             Days
             in
             this
             City
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             the
             leisure
             frequently
             to
             Visit
             this
             Church
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ;
             I
             confess
             ,
             I
             cannot
             give
             you
             an
             exact
             account
             of
             the
             Presents
             I
             saw
             there
             offer'd
             ;
             and
             therefore
             shall
             content
             my self
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             That
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             any
             Single
             person
             entred
             the
             Church
             without
             giving
             something
             very
             considerable
             .
             And
             to
             encourage
             the
             People
             the
             more
             in
             their
             Liberality
             ,
             to
             exceed
             and
             outstrip
             one
             another
             ,
             the
             Priests
             had
             had
             the
             Cunning
             to
             prepare
             a
             place
             Rail'd-in
             with
             Balisters
             ,
             near
             to
             the
             Altar
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ;
             where
             they
             expos'd
             to
             View
             part
             of
             the
             Presents
             the
             People
             had
             offer'd
             .
             Here
             were
             to
             be
             seen
             a
             vast
             quantity
             of
             whole
             Pieces
             of
             Cloth
             and
             Fine
             Linnen
             ,
             Handkerchiefs
             ,
             Shifts
             ,
             many
             rich
             Jewels
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             ,
             a
             prodigious
             number
             of
             Great
             Tapers
             of
             White
             Virgin-Wax
             ,
             whereof
             some
             of
             them
             could
             weigh
             no
             less
             than
             Fifty
             pounds
             apiece
             ,
             the
             least
             of
             them
             being
             about
             Four
             or
             Five
             pound
             each
             ,
             with
             the
             Names
             of
             the
             Donors
             upon
             them
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Mony
             that
             was
             given
             ,
             I
             suppose
             the
             Priest
             put
             that
             into
             their
             Pockets
             ,
             parting
             it
             among
             themselves
             ;
             for
             tho'
             the
             People
             were
             continually
             pouring
             in
             Mony
             into
             the
             Basons
             ,
             yet
             some
             Hours
             after
             they
             were
             seen
             all
             Empty
             .
             Some
             
               Spanish
               Priests
            
             ,
             that
             were
             Travelling
             homewards
             ,
             having
             presented
             themselves
             to
             Say
             Mass
             in
             the
             said
             Church
             ,
             whilst
             they
             were
             in
             the
             Sextry
             ,
             had
             Rings
             presented
             to
             them
             by
             some
             of
             the
             Country
             Gentry
             ,
             who
             supposed
             them
             to
             be
             Priests
             belonging
             to
             that
             Church
             ;
             and
             had
             desired
             them
             ,
             to
             get
             them
             fastned
             to
             some
             particular
             Picture
             ;
             but
             they
             
             conceiv'd
             it
             more
             convenient
             ,
             to
             put
             them
             into
             their
             own
             Pockets
             ,
             and
             being
             got
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             prosecuted
             their
             Journy
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Chearfulness
             for
             the
             Booty
             they
             had
             so
             happily
             lighted
             on
             :
             One
             of
             them
             said
             merrily
             ,
             
               That
               he
               found
               no
               scruple
               in
               himself
               at
               all
               ,
               for
               having
               committed
               this
               lawful
               piece
               of
               Robbery
               ,
               as
               being
               in
               much
               more
               want
               than
               the
               Image
               of
               the
            
             Virgin
             ,
             
               who
               had
               no
               need
               either
               to
               eat
               or
               drink
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               .
            
          
           
             The
             following
             Sunday
             ,
             all
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Sienna
             and
             Neighbouring
             places
             met
             together
             in
             different
             Bodies
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             were
             distinguish'd
             by
             their
             Trades
             and
             Callings
             ;
             and
             all
             of
             them
             together
             made
             a
             great
             Procession
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Our
               Lady
            
             ,
             every
             Company
             marching
             under
             its
             own
             Cross
             and
             Banner
             ,
             different
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             under
             their
             proper
             Standard
             .
             The
             Coblers
             ,
             as
             being
             Inferiour
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             went
             first
             of
             all
             ;
             the
             Arms
             pourtray'd
             on
             their
             Banner
             were
             two
             Awls
             plac'd
             Salter-wise
             :
             These
             were
             follow'd
             by
             the
             Shoemakers
             ;
             and
             so
             all
             the
             rest
             in
             their
             Order
             .
             After
             every
             Banner
             followed
             a
             Man
             ,
             carrying
             a
             great
             Wax-Taper
             ,
             which
             was
             that
             of
             the
             Company
             ,
             being
             all
             Gilt
             ,
             and
             adorn'd
             with
             Ribands
             and
             Flowers
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             Scutheon
             upon
             it
             .
             Besides
             which
             ,
             every
             Member
             of
             each
             Society
             or
             Company
             (
             which
             the
             Italians
             call
             Scuole
             )
             had
             their
             own
             Tapers
             of
             about
             Three
             or
             Four
             pounds
             apiece
             .
             After
             the
             Cross
             ,
             Banner
             ,
             and
             Taper
             ,
             came
             a
             Man
             in
             a
             Surplice
             ,
             carrying
             a
             great
             Purse
             ,
             fastned
             to
             the
             End
             of
             a
             fine
             Great
             Staff
             ,
             curiously
             gilt
             and
             painted
             ,
             which
             contain'd
             the
             Sum
             of
             Mony
             ,
             that
             
             each
             Company
             were
             to
             present
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Virgin.
             Some
             of
             these
             had
             about
             Ten
             Crowns
             apiece
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             others
             Twenty
             ,
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Ability
             of
             each
             Profession
             .
             In
             the
             Purse
             belonging
             to
             the
             Company
             of
             Merchants
             ,
             there
             were
             at
             least
             Two
             hundred
             Crowns
             ,
             as
             I
             was
             inform'd
             by
             one
             of
             the
             Merchants
             themselves
             .
          
           
             All
             these
             Companies
             do
             not
             assist
             at
             these
             Processions
             only
             in
             their
             Ordinary
             Cloaths
             ,
             as
             having
             over
             them
             great
             Vests
             of
             Fine
             Linnen
             ,
             dy'd
             of
             different
             Colours
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             the
             Companies
             one
             from
             another
             ;
             these
             they
             have
             girt
             about
             them
             with
             curious
             Girdles
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             Breast
             or
             Arms
             ,
             the
             Device
             or
             Scutcheon
             of
             their
             Society
             ;
             and
             have
             besides
             a
             great
             Cowl
             ,
             hanging
             down
             on
             their
             Backs
             .
             After
             the
             Company
             of
             Merchants
             ,
             follow'd
             all
             the
             
               Religious
               Orders
            
             that
             are
             in
             that
             City
             ,
             or
             Neighbouring
             places
             ,
             which
             are
             very
             numerous
             :
             They
             marched
             according
             to
             their
             Antiquity
             ,
             or
             Standing
             in
             the
             City
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             on
             such
             occasions
             as
             these
             one
             may
             be
             diverted
             with
             the
             most
             pleasant
             variety
             of
             Extravagant
             Dresses
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             imagin'd
             :
             Some
             are
             drest
             in
             Grey
             ,
             others
             in
             Brown
             ,
             and
             others
             again
             in
             Black
             ,
             &c.
             and
             all
             with
             their
             Frocks
             and
             Cowls
             shap'd
             in
             different
             Fashions
             ,
             the
             pattern
             of
             most
             of
             which
             they
             pretend
             to
             have
             receiv'd
             from
             no
             meane●
             a
             hand
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             or
             even
             God
             himself
             .
             Every
             one
             of
             these
             
               Religious
               Orders
            
             went
             under
             their
             own
             Cross
             and
             Banner
             ,
             the
             difference
             only
             was
             ,
             that
             their
             Banners
             were
             not
             follow'd
             by
             either
             Taper
             or
             Purse
             ,
             they
             leaving
             
             that
             Ceremony
             to
             the
             Seculars
             ;
             as
             being
             very
             well
             pleas'd
             to
             see
             them
             bring
             plentifully
             to
             their
             Churches
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             wanting
             to
             encourage
             them
             thereto
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             devices
             and
             ways
             imaginable
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             them
             ,
             they
             take
             special
             Care
             the
             Seculars
             shall
             never
             be
             a
             Farthing
             the
             better
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             would
             be
             an
             easie
             matter
             one
             would
             think
             ,
             for
             the
             Italians
             to
             reflect
             a
             little
             on
             these
             Practices
             ,
             if
             once
             they
             were
             willing
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             it
             which
             puts
             out
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             unwilling
             to
             discover
             the
             Cheat.
             For
             to
             speak
             the
             Truth
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             what
             does
             hinder
             these
             Monks
             ,
             that
             are
             so
             Rich
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             which
             have
             great
             Revenues
             belonging
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             so
             prodigally
             spend
             at
             Taverns
             and
             Bawdy-Houses
             ;
             What
             hinders
             them
             ,
             say
             I
             ,
             from
             making
             up
             a
             Purse
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Seculars
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             at
             the
             Charge
             of
             a
             great
             Taper
             to
             present
             to
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             do
             not
             find
             themselves
             in
             the
             Humor
             ,
             to
             furnish
             other
             Priests
             with
             Mony
             ;
             as
             knowing
             but
             too
             well
             ,
             how
             they
             use
             to
             spend
             it
             ?
             And
             yet
             ,
             if
             the
             poor
             Seculars
             should
             entertain
             the
             same
             Thoughts
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             at
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             their
             Confession
             ,
             condemn
             such
             Reflections
             of
             great
             Impiety
             and
             Sacriledge
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             Monks
             ,
             or
             
               Regular
               Clergy
            
             ,
             follow'd
             the
             
               Secular
               Clergy
               ,
               viz.
            
             the
             
               Priests
               ,
               Curates
            
             ,
             and
             Canons
             ,
             who
             all
             appear'd
             likewise
             with
             Empty
             Hands
             .
             The
             Cardinal-Archbishop
             was
             somewhat
             indisposed
             ,
             who
             (
             if
             he
             had
             been
             there
             )
             I
             am
             sure
             he
             would
             ,
             like
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             have
             assisted
             at
             the
             Ceremony
             without
             either
             Purse
             or
             Taper
             .
             Both
             
             these
             Orders
             of
             the
             Clergy
             were
             followed
             by
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             the
             Officers
             of
             Justice
             ,
             all
             in
             their
             Robes
             of
             Ceremony
             ,
             with
             their
             Tapers
             and
             Purses
             .
             And
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             whole
             Procession
             was
             concluded
             with
             a
             Company
             of
             young
             Gentle-men
             ,
             and
             Sword-men
             .
          
           
             This
             Procession
             marched
             on
             towards
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Our
               Lady
            
             in
             very
             good
             Order
             ,
             at
             the
             sound
             of
             Trumpets
             and
             Drums
             ,
             and
             the
             Air
             resounding
             with
             continual
             
               Ora
               pro
               nobis
            
             .
             All
             their
             Wax-Tapers
             and
             Purses
             were
             left
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             Hands
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             by
             which
             you
             may
             guess
             the
             great
             Advantage
             they
             make
             of
             these
             Pageantries
             .
             For
             (
             as
             the
             Spaniard
             said
             very
             well
             )
             
               the
               Image
               doe
               ;
               not
               stand
               in
               need
               either
               of
               Meat
               or
               Drink
               ,
               and
               none
               but
               Men
               can
               make
               use
               of
               the
               Mony
               ,
               and
               other
               Presents
               offer'd
               to
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Two
             or
             Three
             Days
             after
             ,
             as
             Children
             please
             themselves
             in
             imitating
             the
             Practices
             of
             their
             Elders
             ,
             the
             Boys
             and
             Girles
             of
             the
             Town
             ,
             assembled
             themselves
             in
             Companies
             .
             The
             School-Boys
             and
             young
             Girls
             got
             their
             Masters
             and
             Mistresses
             ,
             to
             Conduct
             them
             to
             
               Our
               Ladies
               Church
            
             .
             They
             made
             Purses
             of
             about
             Two
             or
             Three
             Crowns
             apiece
             ;
             so
             that
             about
             Two
             days
             after
             the
             Great
             Procession
             ,
             one
             could
             scarcely
             walk
             through
             the
             Streets
             of
             Sienna
             ;
             for
             they
             Boys
             had
             got
             great
             Cords
             ,
             which
             they
             held
             at
             both
             Ends
             ,
             stretch'd
             out
             ,
             to
             make
             all
             those
             that
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             pass
             ,
             to
             give
             somewhat
             to
             make
             up
             their
             Purses
             .
             Afterwards
             they
             provided
             themselves
             with
             Wax-Tapers
             ,
             Little
             Crosses
             ,
             and
             Banners
             ,
             and
             so
             went
             by
             way
             of
             Procession
             to
             the
             
             Church
             ;
             where
             the
             Priests
             gave
             them
             a
             very
             kind
             Reception
             ,
             Weeping
             for
             very
             Joy
             ,
             to
             see
             so
             good
             Beginnings
             in
             such
             Tender
             and
             Young
             years
             .
          
           
             The
             Sixth
             Day
             they
             uncovered
             the
             Image
             with
             a
             pomp
             and
             magnificence
             altogether
             extraordinary
             ;
             at
             which
             time
             there
             was
             a
             great
             Concourse
             of
             the
             Nobility
             and
             Gentry
             of
             the
             City
             and
             Country
             .
             The
             Confluence
             was
             so
             extraordinary
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             set
             a
             Guard
             at
             the
             Doors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             suffer'd
             none
             to
             enter
             ,
             but
             persons
             of
             Appearance
             and
             Quality
             .
             I
             heard
             an
             Old
             Gentleman
             ,
             who
             with
             a
             great
             Sense
             of
             Devotion
             blessed
             God
             with
             a
             Loud
             Voice
             ,
             
               That
               he
               had
               vouchsafed
               him
               the
               happiness
               of
               having
               seen
               the
               same
               Miraculous
               Image
               Two
               and
               twenty
               times
               uncover'd
               during
               his
               Life
               time
               .
            
             I
             was
             somewhat
             surpriz'd
             at
             this
             Expression
             of
             his
             ;
             for
             had
             it
             been
             true
             ,
             That
             the
             Image
             (
             as
             was
             said
             )
             had
             not
             been
             uncover'd
             more
             than
             once
             in
             Forty
             years
             ,
             it
             must
             have
             follow'd
             ,
             that
             at
             that
             rate
             this
             Gentleman
             must
             be
             more
             Aged
             than
             Methusalem
             .
             But
             I
             was
             inform'd
             afterwards
             ,
             That
             there
             seldom
             passed
             a
             Year
             ,
             wherein
             (
             upon
             some
             emergency
             or
             other
             of
             publick
             Need
             requiring
             it
             )
             the
             said
             Image
             was
             not
             uncover'd
             .
             This
             gave
             me
             a
             full
             Notion
             of
             the
             Cunning
             of
             these
             Priests
             ,
             who
             to
             procure
             the
             Vogue
             and
             Devotion
             of
             the
             People
             for
             some
             of
             their
             Images
             ,
             do
             Veil
             them
             withal
             ,
             declaring
             them
             to
             be
             Miraculous
             ,
             and
             so
             trascendently
             Holy
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             expose
             them
             to
             publick
             and
             common
             View
             ,
             more
             than
             once
             in
             several
             Years
             time
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             upon
             some
             extraordinary
             
             emergent
             Necessity
             :
             And
             yet
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             see
             that
             their
             Device
             has
             taken
             ,
             that
             the
             Devotion
             of
             the
             People
             is
             kindled
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             Profits
             are
             sure
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             the
             patience
             themselves
             to
             stay
             out
             the
             time
             of
             their
             own
             prefixing
             ,
             before
             they
             discover
             these
             their
             Lucriferous
             Mysteries
             ;
             but
             they
             lay
             hold
             of
             the
             opportunity
             of
             the
             first
             Drought
             ,
             or
             Wet
             Season
             ;
             and
             declare
             ,
             That
             Necessity
             having
             no
             Law
             ,
             the
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Earth
             being
             in
             great
             danger
             ,
             they
             are
             forc'd
             to
             uncover
             the
             Image
             sooner
             than
             they
             had
             design'd
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             an
             Image
             ,
             or
             Statue
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             the
             first
             Institution
             was
             not
             to
             be
             expos'd
             more
             than
             once
             in
             Forty
             years
             ,
             is
             set
             forth
             almost
             every
             Year
             .
             Which
             proceeding
             of
             theirs
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             suspected
             by
             the
             deluded
             Laity
             ,
             that
             it
             gains
             them
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Reputation
             ,
             and
             the
             Esteem
             of
             very
             good
             and
             honest
             Men
             ,
             full
             of
             Compassion
             ,
             and
             extreamly
             desirous
             to
             obviate
             and
             prevent
             (
             as
             far
             as
             in
             them
             lies
             )
             all
             publick
             Calamities
             .
             The
             Monks
             and
             Priests
             do
             both
             of
             them
             perfectly
             well
             agree
             and
             harmonize
             in
             this
             Point
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             all
             of
             them
             some
             hidden
             Idol
             or
             other
             in
             their
             Churches
             ,
             which
             they
             uncover
             at
             certain
             Intervals
             of
             Time
             ,
             each
             in
             their
             due
             order
             ,
             without
             interfering
             or
             clashing
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             playing
             
               Hodie
               mihi
               ,
               cras
               tibi
            
             .
          
           
             In
             those
             Monasteries
             where
             the
             Abbots
             ,
             Priors
             ,
             and
             Guardians
             are
             Triennial
             ,
             they
             have
             taken
             up
             the
             Custom
             of
             vouchsafing
             this
             Favour
             to
             the
             Publick
             ,
             at
             their
             first
             Arrival
             in
             the
             Monastery
             ,
             and
             this
             commonly
             either
             by
             exposing
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             
             for
             Three
             days
             together
             ,
             or
             by
             uncovering
             some
             miraculous
             Image
             or
             other
             .
             Neither
             doth
             the
             Idol
             lose
             a
             whit
             of
             Credit
             and
             Repute
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             look'd
             upon
             as
             an
             extraordinary
             Occasion
             ,
             and
             ceaseth
             not
             to
             pass
             in
             the
             Minds
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             for
             a
             Mystery
             not
             to
             be
             expos'd
             ,
             but
             once
             in
             such
             an
             Interval
             of
             Years
             .
             This
             was
             the
             Rare
             Show
             I
             was
             entertain'd
             with
             at
             Sienna
             ,
             which
             at
             present
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             Superstitious
             Cities
             that
             is
             in
             all
             Italy
             ,
             and
             is
             commonly
             called
             by
             way
             of
             Prerogative
             and
             Excellence
             ,
             
               Sienna
               the
               Devout
            
             .
             This
             City
             also
             is
             very
             famous
             for
             the
             Purity
             of
             her
             Language
             ,
             the
             best
             Italian
             without
             contradiction
             being
             spoken
             here
             .
          
           
             After
             that
             I
             had
             Visited
             all
             the
             Places
             of
             Devotion
             that
             are
             in
             it
             ,
             I
             prosecuted
             my
             Journy
             ,
             and
             passing
             a
             Second
             time
             through
             Tuscany
             and
             Florence
             ,
             after
             two
             great
             days
             Journy
             I
             came
             to
             Bononia
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             very
             fine
             City
             .
             Formerly
             this
             place
             was
             a
             Commonwealth
             ;
             but
             at
             present
             the
             Popes
             have
             reduc'd
             it
             to
             their
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             Legat
             there
             ,
             who
             Commands
             in
             their
             Name
             .
             On
             the
             great
             Gate
             of
             the
             Legates
             Palace
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             very
             Ancient
             Structure
             ,
             is
             a
             Statue
             of
             Stone
             ,
             representing
             a
             Woman
             with
             a
             Tiara
             ,
             or
             Triple
             Papal
             Crown
             upon
             her
             Head.
             They
             of
             Bononia
             say
             ,
             This
             Figure
             represents
             RELIGION
             ;
             but
             it
             seems
             with
             more
             probability
             to
             be
             a
             Statue
             of
             Pope
             Joan
             :
             For
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             former
             appears
             from
             hence
             ,
             because
             the
             principal
             Marks
             with
             which
             the
             Papists
             set
             forth
             Religion
             are
             wanting
             in
             this
             Statue
             ,
             viz.
             a
             Cross
             in
             the
             one
             Hand
             ,
             and
             a
             
             Chalice
             with
             the
             Host
             in
             the
             other
             .
             Two
             days
             after
             my
             Arrival
             at
             Bononia
             ,
             I
             went
             to
             take
             a
             View
             of
             the
             Fair
             and
             Renowned
             Abby
             of
             S.
             Michael
             in
             Bosco
             ,
             situate
             on
             a
             pleasant
             Hill
             ,
             about
             two
             Musquet-shot
             from
             the
             City
             .
             It
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             plac'd
             on
             that
             Eminence
             ,
             to
             be
             seen
             and
             admir'd
             by
             all
             Italy
             .
             Above
             all
             other
             places
             ,
             this
             is
             peculiarly
             Famous
             for
             the
             curious
             Paintings
             that
             embelish
             it
             ,
             
               Carache
               ,
               Guido
               Rhenus
            
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Famous
             Painters
             seeming
             to
             have
             deposited
             in
             this
             Building
             the
             whole
             Curiosity
             and
             Perfection
             of
             their
             Art
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             the
             more
             Recommendable
             to
             Posterity
             .
             The
             Religious
             that
             dwell
             here
             are
             Olivetan-Monks
             ;
             they
             profess
             the
             Rule
             of
             S.
             Bennet
             ,
             and
             are
             habited
             in
             White
             .
          
           
             As
             I
             was
             taking
             a
             View
             of
             the
             Painting
             of
             the
             Grotto's
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             first
             Cloister
             ,
             which
             is
             built
             with
             right
             Angles
             ,
             the
             Abbot
             taking
             a
             Walk
             after
             Dinner
             with
             some
             of
             his
             Religious
             ,
             by
             an
             extraordinary
             piece
             of
             Civility
             drew
             near
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             took
             the
             pains
             himself
             to
             explain
             to
             me
             the
             Pictures
             ,
             which
             represent
             some
             very
             considerable
             Particularities
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             their
             Legislator
             S.
             Bennet
             .
             After
             which
             he
             conducted
             me
             to
             their
             Library
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             curiously
             painted
             ,
             and
             furnished
             with
             very
             good
             and
             fairly
             Bound-Books
             ,
             and
             certainly
             is
             one
             of
             the
             neatest
             I
             have
             seen
             in
             Italy
             .
             Where
             being
             entred
             into
             Discourse
             concerning
             some
             of
             those
             Books
             ,
             the
             Abbot
             made
             a
             proffer
             to
             me
             of
             staying
             in
             the
             said
             Abby
             ,
             and
             Teaching
             Humanity
             and
             Rhetorick
             to
             his
             Religious
             ;
             telling
             me
             ,
             
               That
               if
               I
               thought
               good
               to
               accept
               of
               it
               ,
               I
               should
               be
               
               Entertain'd
               at
               his
               own
               Table
               ,
               and
               enjoy
               a
               very
               Competent
               Allowance
               .
            
             Tho'
             at
             this
             time
             I
             had
             no
             design
             of
             staying
             in
             Italy
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             was
             now
             actually
             engag'd
             in
             my
             Journy
             for
             France
             ;
             yet
             this
             occasion
             so
             favourably
             presenting
             it self
             ,
             and
             meeting
             with
             a
             strong
             Inclination
             in
             me
             ,
             to
             acquire
             a
             further
             perfection
             in
             the
             Italian
             Tongue
             ,
             after
             Two
             or
             Three
             days
             respit
             I
             had
             desir'd
             of
             the
             Abbot
             ,
             to
             consider
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             accepted
             of
             his
             Offers
             .
             He
             appointed
             me
             a
             very
             good
             Salary
             ,
             and
             assign'd
             me
             Twelve
             of
             his
             young
             Monks
             for
             my
             Pupils
             .
             They
             were
             almost
             all
             of
             them
             either
             Earls
             or
             Marquisses
             ;
             for
             these
             Fathers
             Receive
             none
             into
             their
             Society
             ,
             but
             persons
             of
             the
             Highest
             Quality
             .
             I
             continued
             Two
             whole
             Years
             in
             this
             Employment
             ,
             during
             which
             time
             I
             received
             a
             Thousand
             marks
             of
             Kindness
             and
             Civility
             from
             my
             young
             Religious
             Scholars
             ,
             besides
             the
             continual
             Experience
             I
             had
             of
             the
             Bounty
             and
             Generosity
             of
             the
             Noble
             Prelat
             .
          
           
             You
             cannot
             doubt
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             but
             that
             by
             this
             means
             I
             had
             the
             fairest
             Opportunity
             I
             could
             wish
             for
             ,
             to
             penetrate
             all
             the
             Secrets
             of
             Monkery
             ,
             for
             they
             kept
             nothing
             from
             me
             ;
             and
             tho'
             I
             was
             not
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             I
             liv'd
             and
             continually
             Convers'd
             with
             them
             ,
             neither
             was
             any
             thing
             hid
             from
             me
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             without
             boasting
             ,
             That
             I
             can
             speak
             of
             the
             Monastick-way
             of
             Living
             upon
             good
             grounds
             ,
             which
             I
             intend
             to
             do
             in
             my
             next
             LETTER
             to
             you
             .
             As
             for
             this
             I
             have
             now
             in
             hand
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             begun
             it
             ,
             with
             giving
             you
             some
             account
             of
             the
             Manner
             of
             their
             Processions
             ,
             so
             I
             
             intend
             to
             prosecute
             the
             same
             Subject
             ;
             and
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             I
             find
             here
             ,
             in
             this
             City
             ,
             Matter
             enough
             to
             Stuff
             it
             out
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             is
             very
             curious
             too
             ;
             and
             therefore
             hope
             ,
             that
             the
             Recital
             I
             shall
             make
             of
             it
             ,
             will
             not
             prove
             unacceptable
             or
             tedious
             to
             you
             .
             I
             shall
             begin
             with
             the
             Processions
             which
             are
             celebrated
             during
             the
             Octave
             ,
             or
             Week
             of
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Bononia
             :
             The
             Feast
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Sacrament
            
             having
             been
             instituted
             on
             purpose
             ,
             
               to
               make
               the
               Host
               to
               Triumph
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Papists
             say
             ,
             they
             omit
             nothing
             that
             may
             render
             that
             Day
             ,
             and
             the
             Week
             following
             ,
             the
             most
             pompous
             and
             solemn
             that
             may
             be
             .
             They
             make
             many
             fine
             Processions
             ,
             and
             carry
             the
             Consecrated
             Host
             ,
             (
             which
             they
             say
             ,
             is
             the
             Living
             Body
             of
             our
             Saviour
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             )
             through
             their
             Streets
             ,
             with
             very
             Magnificent
             Shows
             and
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           
             In
             France
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Custom
             on
             this
             occasion
             ,
             to
             Adorn
             the
             Fronts
             of
             Houses
             with
             curious
             Tapestries
             ,
             and
             to
             strew
             the
             Streets
             with
             Flowers
             and
             sweet
             smelling
             Herbs
             .
             They
             erect
             Oratories
             ,
             or
             Repositories
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             call
             them
             )
             at
             certain
             distances
             ,
             there
             to
             repose
             the
             
               Holy
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             very
             weary
             with
             the
             March
             it
             had
             taken
             .
             They
             Dress
             up
             abundance
             of
             Little
             Children
             ,
             like
             Angels
             ,
             to
             strew
             Flowers
             in
             the
             Way
             before
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             Incense
             it
             :
             And
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             they
             make
             a
             Thousand
             Idolatrous
             Prostrations
             and
             Adorations
             to
             it
             .
             In
             Germany
             they
             Adorn
             all
             their
             Streets
             with
             the
             Branches
             of
             Trees
             on
             both
             sides
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             this
             means
             turning
             their
             Cities
             into
             Parks
             ,
             or
             Forests
             ,
             or
             rather
             into
             Fine
             Gardens
             ,
             whereof
             
             every
             Street
             represents
             a
             Long
             Walk
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             one
             could
             see
             ,
             all
             set
             with
             Trees
             and
             Verdure
             .
             But
             Italy
             being
             the
             most
             ingenious
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             most
             Superstitious
             ,
             does
             by
             many
             degrees
             excel
             all
             other
             Nations
             ,
             that
             profess
             the
             
               Roman
               Catholick
               Religion
            
             ;
             and
             the
             City
             Bononia
             exceeds
             the
             rest
             of
             Italy
             in
             her
             Famous
             celebration
             of
             the
             Octave
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Sacrament
            
             .
          
           
             Besides
             the
             great
             
               General
               Procession
            
             which
             is
             made
             throughout
             that
             City
             ,
             the
             Thursday
             after
             
               Trinity
               Sunday
            
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Day
             appointed
             for
             that
             Feast
             )
             at
             which
             all
             the
             Clergy
             both
             Regular
             and
             Secular
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             City
             do
             assist
             ;
             there
             are
             every
             Year
             Three
             Parishes
             appointed
             ,
             to
             furnish
             and
             make
             the
             Preparatives
             for
             the
             Octave
             ;
             and
             having
             discharged
             their
             Turn
             ,
             they
             are
             quit
             of
             that
             Expence
             for
             Twelve
             or
             Fourteen
             years
             after
             ,
             until
             all
             the
             rest
             have
             had
             theirs
             ;
             this
             being
             a
             very
             Chargeable
             Office.
             About
             a
             Fortnight
             or
             Three
             Weeks
             before
             the
             Feast
             ,
             they
             Barricado
             all
             the
             Entries
             of
             the
             Streets
             of
             those
             Parishes
             ,
             to
             hinder
             Horses
             and
             Carts
             from
             passing
             that
             way
             ,
             that
             the
             Workmen
             may
             apply
             themselves
             to
             their
             Work
             without
             disturbance
             .
             The
             Chief
             Work
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             most
             painful
             ,
             and
             takes
             up
             most
             Time
             is
             ,
             to
             cover
             all
             the
             Streets
             ,
             and
             Walls
             ,
             with
             Veils
             of
             Silk
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Manufactory
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             and
             to
             form
             them
             into
             Figures
             and
             Histories
             .
             The
             several
             Parishes
             ,
             when
             their
             Turn
             comes
             ,
             strive
             to
             outvy
             one
             another
             in
             some
             New
             Invention
             or
             other
             .
             Some
             with
             these
             Little
             Veils
             represent
             all
             manner
             of
             Birds
             ,
             others
             
             all
             Four-footed
             Beasts
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             a
             Man
             cannot
             so
             much
             as
             imagine
             any
             whole
             Figure
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             there
             .
             Others
             endeavour
             to
             represent
             in
             the
             said
             Silken
             Figures
             ,
             Huntings
             ,
             Battels
             ,
             Triumphs
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             an
             infinite
             Variety
             of
             things
             extreamly
             pleasing
             to
             the
             Eye
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             they
             expose
             to
             publick
             View
             in
             the
             Streets
             ,
             all
             the
             most
             curious
             Pictures
             which
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             those
             Parishes
             are
             Masters
             of
             ,
             not
             excepting
             the
             Profane
             ones
             themselves
             ;
             amongst
             which
             are
             to
             be
             seen
             many
             infamous
             Naked
             Pictures
             ,
             and
             Grotesques
             ,
             to
             cause
             Laughter
             .
          
           
             The
             Bononians
             are
             extreamly
             curious
             in
             Pictures
             ;
             all
             their
             Closets
             ,
             Halls
             and
             Chambers
             ,
             are
             full
             hung
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             forasmuch
             as
             they
             expose
             them
             to
             publick
             View
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             Travellers
             meet
             with
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             seeing
             very
             Rare
             and
             Curious
             Pieces
             of
             Art.
             Over
             and
             above
             all
             this
             ,
             Altars
             are
             erected
             almost
             in
             every
             Corner
             of
             the
             Streets
             ,
             set
             forth
             and
             adorn'd
             with
             Statues
             ,
             Images
             ,
             and
             Vessels
             of
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             ;
             and
             upon
             every
             Altar
             there
             is
             always
             a
             Representation
             to
             the
             Life
             ,
             of
             some
             Mystery
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             Saint
             .
             The
             Houses
             of
             the
             Great
             Lords
             of
             those
             Parishes
             ,
             that
             furnish
             the
             Ornament
             of
             the
             Feast
             ,
             are
             open
             to
             all
             :
             As
             long
             as
             this
             Feast
             lasts
             ,
             they
             take
             Care
             to
             adorn
             their
             Chambers
             the
             most
             sumptuously
             they
             can
             ,
             and
             to
             expose
             all
             their
             Riches
             to
             view
             :
             There
             be
             some
             of
             them
             so
             splendid
             and
             liberal
             ,
             to
             bestow
             Cooling
             Liquors
             ,
             called
             Sorbetti
             ,
             upon
             all
             Comers
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             upon
             all
             persons
             who
             appear
             never
             so
             little
             Considerable
             ;
             and
             in
             their
             
             Courts
             or
             Gardens
             ,
             they
             have
             Fountains
             Running
             with
             Wine
             in
             great
             abundance
             for
             the
             Common
             People
             .
          
           
             All
             things
             being
             thus
             prepared
             ,
             the
             Procession
             begins
             :
             This
             is
             a
             Work
             on
             which
             the
             Priests
             exhaust
             their
             Invention
             ,
             and
             rack
             their
             Brain
             ,
             to
             bring
             forth
             something
             New
             and
             Unlook'd
             for
             ,
             that
             may
             please
             the
             Spectators
             .
             They
             dress
             up
             a
             great
             many
             Little
             Children
             like
             Angles
             ,
             with
             Wings
             at
             their
             Backs
             ;
             they
             make
             very
             lively
             Representations
             of
             all
             the
             Figures
             and
             Types
             mention'd
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             which
             they
             conceive
             did
             prefigure
             their
             Holy
             Sacrament
             ;
             as
             
             Abraham's
             Sacrificing
             of
             his
             Son
             Isaac
             ,
             the
             Offering
             of
             Melchisedeck
             ,
             the
             Shew-Bread
             ,
             the
             
               Paschal
               Lamb
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             They
             represent
             all
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Sibyls
             ,
             that
             have
             Prophecied
             of
             our
             Saviour
             :
             And
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             they
             make
             a
             Show
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             the
             
               Twelve
               Apostles
            
             ,
             and
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             follows
             them
             with
             a
             Loaf
             in
             his
             Hand
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             about
             to
             break
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             at
             the
             Celebration
             of
             his
             Holy
             Supper
             .
             Besides
             these
             ,
             they
             also
             give
             us
             the
             Representations
             of
             many
             of
             their
             He
             and
             She
             Saints
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             most
             devoted
             to
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             ;
             as
             S.
             
               Thomas
               Aquinas
            
             ,
             S.
             Anthony
             of
             Padua
             ,
             S.
             Rose
             of
             
               Viterbo
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             All
             these
             they
             represent
             not
             in
             Figures
             to
             the
             Life
             ,
             but
             Living
             Figures
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             young
             Boys
             and
             Girls
             ,
             chusing
             the
             prettiest
             and
             handsomest
             they
             can
             meet
             with
             .
             Above
             all
             ,
             I
             took
             notice
             of
             many
             Little
             S.
             
               John
               Baptists
            
             amongst
             them
             .
             To
             represent
             these
             S.
             
               John
               Baptists
            
             ,
             they
             take
             Little
             Children
             of
             Four
             or
             Five
             years
             of
             Age
             ,
             strip
             them
             stark
             Naked
             ,
             and
             put
             nothing
             upon
             them
             
             besides
             a
             Colour'd
             Riband
             ,
             which
             like
             a
             Belt
             reacheth
             from
             their
             Right
             Shoulder
             ,
             to
             their
             Left
             Thigh
             ;
             so
             as
             it
             doth
             not
             hinder
             their
             Nakedness
             from
             being
             expos'd
             to
             publick
             View
             .
             It
             is
             not
             now
             only
             ,
             that
             the
             Italians
             are
             accus'd
             of
             equally
             loving
             both
             Sexes
             ;
             so
             that
             no
             body
             needs
             to
             be
             surpriz'd
             at
             their
             having
             so
             great
             Devotion
             to
             these
             Little
             S.
             Johns
             ;
             of
             whom
             I
             very
             well
             remember
             ,
             I
             counted
             no
             less
             than
             Twenty
             in
             one
             Procession
             ,
             following
             one
             another
             .
             In
             one
             Hand
             they
             hold
             a
             great
             Cross
             ,
             made
             of
             Reed
             ,
             and
             very
             light
             ;
             and
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             they
             lead
             a
             little
             Lamb
             in
             a
             String
             .
             After
             all
             this
             Pageantry
             ,
             follow
             the
             Priests
             in
             magnificent
             Habits
             ,
             and
             next
             to
             them
             follows
             the
             
               Holy
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             which
             is
             carried
             under
             a
             Rich
             Canopy
             ,
             surrounded
             with
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             young
             Boys
             and
             Girls
             ,
             attir'd
             like
             Angels
             ,
             who
             all
             the
             Way
             strew
             Flowers
             before
             it
             .
             Near
             to
             the
             Canopy
             there
             is
             always
             an
             Excellent
             Company
             of
             Musicians
             ,
             who
             sing
             Hymns
             and
             Songs
             of
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             being
             those
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             has
             compos'd
             since
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             in
             honour
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Canopy
             is
             follow'd
             by
             the
             Principal
             Men
             of
             the
             Parish
             ;
             and
             after
             them
             ,
             to
             shut
             up
             all
             ,
             a
             vast
             Crowd
             of
             People
             of
             all
             sorts
             .
             In
             this
             manner
             they
             
               Walk
               Our
               Lord
            
             (
             to
             use
             their
             own
             Expression
             )
             throughout
             all
             the
             Streets
             of
             the
             Parish
             ;
             but
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             give
             him
             leave
             to
             repose
             himself
             at
             the
             End
             of
             every
             Street
             ,
             on
             the
             Altars
             erected
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Procession
             is
             ended
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             for
             all
             that
             take
             away
             the
             Adorning
             of
             their
             Streets
             ,
             but
             leave
             them
             whole
             and
             entire
             for
             many
             days
             ;
             to
             give
             
             the
             Citizens
             leave
             to
             View
             them
             at
             their
             leisure
             ,
             and
             to
             Walk
             the
             same
             Round
             the
             Procession
             took
             ;
             for
             in
             so
             doing
             they
             believe
             they
             shall
             merit
             much
             ,
             and
             obtain
             great
             Indulgences
             .
             All
             the
             Sbirris
             of
             the
             Legat
             and
             Archbishop
             ,
             do
             guard
             all
             these
             Pageants
             all
             Night
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             Stealing
             of
             them
             .
             And
             it
             is
             chiefly
             at
             Night
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentlemen
             and
             Ladies
             of
             the
             Town
             walk
             abroad
             to
             take
             a
             View
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             then
             they
             make
             the
             finest
             Show
             ;
             all
             the
             Streets
             being
             illuminated
             with
             a
             vast
             Number
             of
             white
             Wax-Tapers
             ,
             set
             thick
             in
             every
             Corner
             ,
             which
             very
             much
             exalt
             the
             splendour
             of
             those
             Rich
             and
             pompous
             Ornaments
             .
             Here
             it
             is
             they
             Court
             their
             Mistresses
             ,
             make
             Assignations
             ,
             and
             dispatch
             Notes
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             End
             ,
             always
             some
             miserable
             Wretch
             or
             other
             ,
             is
             left
             a
             cold
             Victim
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             to
             the
             Revenge
             of
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             or
             the
             Jealousie
             of
             his
             Rivals
             .
             All
             the
             Ladies
             of
             Pleasure
             ,
             in
             a
             particular
             manner
             ,
             never
             fail
             of
             coming
             thither
             towards
             Evening
             ,
             where
             they
             continue
             till
             they
             have
             got
             their
             Prey
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             it
             appears
             that
             the
             most
             Innocent
             are
             those
             ,
             who
             repair
             thither
             only
             to
             satisfie
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             or
             please
             their
             Curiosity
             ;
             for
             as
             for
             Devotion
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             least
             shadow
             of
             it
             to
             be
             discern'd
             amongst
             them
             .
             Thus
             are
             these
             fine
             gawdy
             Feasts
             ,
             instituted
             on
             purpose
             to
             confound
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             within
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             by
             a
             just
             Judgment
             of
             God
             ,
             become
             the
             shame
             and
             confusion
             of
             Papists
             themselves
             ;
             and
             I
             have
             reason
             to
             fear
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             will
             tell
             them
             to
             their
             Faces
             ,
             at
             that
             Great
             Day
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             will
             come
             to
             judge
             both
             the
             Quick
             and
             the
             Dead
             ,
             that
             his
             Soul
             has
             abhor'd
             their
             Feasts
             ,
             
             and
             that
             their
             Incense
             has
             been
             an
             Abomination
             unto
             him
             ;
             because
             instead
             of
             advancing
             his
             Glory
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             seem
             to
             pretend
             ,
             they
             have
             only
             endeavour'd
             to
             satisfie
             their
             own
             Curiosity
             ,
             Vanity
             ,
             and
             infamous
             Lusts
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             been
             a
             Spectator
             of
             many
             other
             Processions
             ,
             made
             in
             honour
             of
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             at
             
               Venice
               ,
               Milan
            
             ,
             and
             other
             parts
             of
             Italy
             ;
             but
             I
             will
             not
             take
             up
             time
             to
             give
             you
             the
             Particulars
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             generally
             are
             the
             same
             thing
             over
             again
             ;
             except
             only
             ,
             that
             their
             Adornings
             of
             the
             Streets
             are
             not
             so
             Curious
             ,
             neither
             continue
             so
             long
             a
             Time
             as
             those
             at
             Bononia
             .
             I
             cannot
             find
             that
             the
             Priests
             reap
             any
             great
             Benefit
             from
             these
             Processions
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             are
             at
             the
             Charges
             of
             Adorning
             their
             Churches
             and
             Altars
             :
             But
             however
             ,
             they
             hereby
             gain
             much
             Credit
             and
             Repute
             to
             their
             Priesthood
             and
             Masses
             ;
             and
             they
             appear
             at
             them
             with
             so
             much
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             drest
             with
             such
             pompous
             Ornaments
             ,
             and
             Habiliments
             ,
             that
             it
             makes
             the
             People
             conceive
             a
             greater
             Veneration
             for
             their
             Persons
             .
             However
             ,
             they
             know
             very
             well
             how
             to
             Repay
             themselves
             this
             Charge
             they
             are
             at
             ,
             upon
             other
             Occasions
             :
             'T
             is
             but
             Unveiling
             one
             of
             their
             Miraculous
             Images
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             Reimburse
             themselves
             ,
             double
             and
             treble
             .
             And
             probably
             't
             is
             for
             this
             very
             Reason
             ,
             that
             at
             Bononia
             ,
             (
             a
             short
             time
             after
             the
             Octave
             of
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             )
             they
             make
             that
             great
             Ceremony
             and
             Procession
             of
             our
             Lady
             of
             S.
             Luke
             .
             To
             give
             you
             some
             Idea
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             shall
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             about
             Five
             Miles
             from
             Bononia
             ,
             upon
             an
             high
             Hill
             called
             the
             
               Mount
               de
               la
               
               Guardias
            
             ,
             stands
             a
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             is
             kept
             an
             Image
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             which
             the
             Papists
             tell
             us
             was
             painted
             by
             S.
             Luke
             himself
             .
             The
             Priests
             have
             so
             bestirr'd
             themselves
             ,
             as
             to
             persuade
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             to
             put
             the
             City
             under
             Her
             Protection
             ,
             giving
             her
             the
             Title
             of
             
               Their
               Patroness
               and
               Conservatrix
               ;
               Patrona
               &
               Conservatrix
               Bononiae
               .
            
             They
             have
             caused
             a
             Coyn
             to
             be
             stampt
             in
             Honour
             of
             her
             ,
             which
             on
             the
             one
             side
             bears
             the
             Representation
             of
             the
             Image
             pretendedly
             Painted
             by
             S.
             Luke
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             Reverse
             ,
             the
             Arms
             of
             the
             City
             ;
             which
             Piece
             of
             Mony
             they
             call
             a
             Madonnine
             .
             The
             Magistrates
             have
             made
             a
             Vow
             ,
             to
             go
             and
             fetch
             this
             Image
             every
             year
             ,
             and
             carry
             it
             in
             Procession
             :
             They
             bring
             it
             from
             
               Mount
               de
               la
               Guardia
            
             to
             their
             Town
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             she
             may
             bless
             its
             Inhabitants
             .
          
           
             Many
             days
             before
             this
             Solemnity
             ,
             great
             Preparations
             are
             made
             to
             fetch
             her
             off
             in
             Triumph
             .
             Having
             got
             her
             into
             the
             City
             ,
             they
             make
             her
             stay
             there
             8
             Days
             ,
             during
             which
             time
             they
             remove
             her
             to
             two
             or
             three
             Churches
             ;
             where
             the
             People
             flock
             in
             throngs
             to
             Visit
             her
             ,
             and
             Offer
             great
             Presents
             ,
             all
             which
             accrue
             to
             the
             profit
             of
             the
             Priests
             of
             those
             Churches
             .
             After
             that
             they
             have
             sufficiently
             Idoliz'd
             this
             Image
             ,
             or
             Picture
             ,
             they
             oblige
             her
             to
             give
             her
             Blessing
             to
             all
             the
             People
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             they
             fasten
             the
             Picture
             to
             great
             Staves
             or
             Poles
             ,
             supported
             by
             Men
             ;
             and
             lifting
             it
             up
             on
             high
             ,
             they
             make
             it
             bow
             and
             incline
             towards
             the
             People
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             Saluted
             them
             .
             This
             done
             ,
             they
             lift
             her
             up
             a
             little
             higher
             ,
             and
             incline
             her
             downwards
             again
             ;
             and
             then
             stoop
             her
             down
             towards
             the
             Right
             and
             Left
             ,
             that
             so
             she
             may
             make
             
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             over
             all
             the
             People
             that
             are
             present
             ;
             and
             this
             ,
             forsooth
             ,
             is
             her
             Blessing
             of
             the
             People
             .
             To
             receive
             this
             Benediction
             with
             the
             greater
             Reverence
             ,
             all
             the
             People
             are
             down
             upon
             their
             Knees
             ,
             with
             their
             Faces
             bow'd
             down
             to
             the
             Ground
             .
             All
             this
             while
             the
             Trumpets
             and
             Drums
             do
             Wonders
             .
             And
             after
             this
             Ceremony
             is
             over
             ,
             she
             is
             conducted
             back
             again
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Processional
             way
             ,
             to
             the
             place
             of
             her
             Abode
             ,
             where
             she
             continues
             all
             the
             Year
             after
             ,
             except
             some
             publick
             Calamity
             oblige
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             to
             permit
             the
             bringing
             of
             her
             extraordinarily
             to
             the
             City
             in
             Procession
             ;
             for
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             they
             believe
             she
             will
             not
             fail
             of
             redressing
             all
             the
             Evils
             they
             can
             lye
             under
             .
             Every
             Saturday
             there
             is
             a
             vast
             Concourse
             of
             People
             comes
             to
             this
             Image
             from
             the
             City
             of
             Bononia
             ,
             and
             adjoyning
             places
             .
          
           
             To
             make
             the
             Way
             more
             commodious
             for
             those
             devout
             Pilgrims
             ,
             the
             Bononians
             have
             undertaken
             to
             make
             a
             Covered-way
             ,
             which
             begins
             at
             the
             Gate
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             is
             intended
             to
             be
             carried
             on
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             where
             the
             Image
             resides
             .
             Above
             half
             of
             this
             Way
             was
             already
             finished
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             there
             .
             The
             Whole
             is
             compos'd
             of
             great
             Porti●●'s
             of
             Brick
             ,
             very
             large
             and
             high
             Roof'd
             ,
             the
             Roofs
             being
             all
             curiously
             painted
             ;
             and
             the
             bottom
             is
             Paved
             very
             neatly
             with
             great
             square
             Bricks
             .
             When
             this
             Portal
             is
             once
             finished
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             one
             of
             the
             most
             Curious
             pieces
             of
             Workmanship
             that
             is
             in
             all
             Italy
             .
             Many
             particular
             Noblemen
             ,
             have
             signaliz'd
             their
             Zeal
             for
             carrying
             on
             of
             this
             Work
             ,
             having
             each
             of
             them
             made
             several
             Arches
             of
             it
             at
             their
             
             own
             Charges
             ,
             on
             which
             they
             have
             caused
             their
             Arms
             to
             be
             painted
             .
             But
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             tho'
             this
             Work
             be
             already
             so
             far
             advanced
             ,
             yet
             some
             are
             afraid
             they
             shall
             never
             see
             it
             brought
             to
             perfection
             ;
             because
             the
             remaining
             part
             is
             the
             most
             difficult
             to
             compass
             ,
             and
             will
             cost
             much
             more
             than
             what
             is
             already
             done
             ;
             for
             this
             Portal
             is
             now
             to
             be
             carried
             on
             ,
             up
             the
             Mountain
             ,
             till
             it
             reach
             the
             Church
             of
             our
             Lady
             on
             the
             Top
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             to
             this
             end
             they
             must
             be
             obliged
             to
             Dig
             very
             deep
             ,
             to
             find
             firm
             Ground
             whereon
             to
             lay
             a
             solid
             Foundation
             .
             A
             good
             Curate
             perceivin●
             ,
             that
             the
             Devotion
             of
             Contributing
             to
             this
             vast
             Expence
             began
             to
             grow
             cold
             ,
             found
             out
             a
             very
             ingenuous
             way
             to
             excite
             the
             Drowzy
             and
             Lethargic
             Charities
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             making
             use
             of
             the
             following
             Device
             :
          
           
             He
             acquainted
             his
             Parishioners
             ,
             
               That
               he
               felt
               himself
               inspir'd
               by
               the
            
             Virgin
             ,
             
               to
               make
               a
               Procession
               to
               the
            
             Miraculous
             Image
             
               with
               Twelve
               Wagons
               loaden
               with
               Materials
               ,
               for
               carrying
               on
               this
               Structure
               ;
               he
               desired
               them
               to
               shew
               their
               Zeal
               in
               contributing
               to
               so
               good
               a
               Work
               ;
               and
               that
               for
               his
               part
               ,
               he
               would
               take
               care
               to
               range
               the
               Procession
               in
               Order
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Model
               the
            
             Virgin
             
               had
               been
               pleased
               to
               give
               him
               of
               it
               in
               a
               Dream
               .
            
             His
             Parishioners
             very
             punctually
             executed
             the
             Orders
             he
             had
             given
             them
             ,
             lading
             four
             Wagons
             with
             Bricks
             ,
             four
             with
             Lime
             ,
             and
             four
             with
             Sand.
             The
             Curate
             seeing
             their
             forwardness
             ,
             sent
             every
             where
             for
             Flowers
             and
             sweet
             Herbs
             to
             cover
             the
             Wagons
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             Garlands
             for
             the
             Oxen
             that
             drew
             them
             ;
             he
             got
             their
             Horns
             and
             Hoofs
             to
             be
             gilt
             ,
             and
             set
             himself
             at
             the
             Head
             of
             
             this
             Convoy
             ,
             with
             the
             Cross
             and
             Banner
             ,
             having
             procur'd
             several
             young
             Girls
             with
             Timbrels
             in
             their
             Hands
             to
             play
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             Dance
             about
             the
             Wagons
             ,
             as
             David
             did
             before
             the
             Ark.
             In
             this
             Equipage
             he
             pass'd
             through
             all
             the
             Streets
             of
             the
             City
             .
             He
             had
             the
             Approbation
             of
             the
             Italians
             ,
             who
             are
             much
             delighted
             with
             new
             and
             well
             contriv'd
             Inventions
             ,
             and
             especially
             wherein
             Women
             or
             Girls
             come
             to
             play
             their
             parts
             .
             The
             good
             Success
             this
             Curate
             met
             with
             ,
             besides
             the
             general
             Approbation
             ,
             put
             all
             his
             Brethren
             upon
             doing
             something
             in
             Imitation
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             ,
             if
             possible
             ,
             to
             go
             beyond
             him
             .
             So
             that
             about
             a
             Fortnight
             after
             there
             was
             to
             be
             seen
             a
             general
             Procession
             of
             all
             the
             Parishes
             with
             above
             200
             Wagons
             loaden
             with
             Bricks
             ,
             Lime
             ,
             and
             Sand
             ,
             drawn
             by
             Oxen
             with
             gilded
             Horns
             .
             I
             never
             saw
             a
             more
             Extravagant
             Procession
             than
             this
             was
             ,
             nor
             a
             more
             pleasant
             one
             .
             The
             March
             advanced
             in
             very
             good
             order
             ,
             with
             Crosses
             ,
             Banners
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             and
             the
             Girls
             that
             Danced
             ,
             towards
             our
             Lady
             of
             S.
             Luke
             ,
             and
             helpt
             to
             build
             a
             great
             part
             of
             that
             Portal
             .
             As
             soon
             as
             it
             is
             finished
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             able
             to
             go
             (
             at
             all
             Seasons
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             Weathers
             )
             from
             Bononia
             to
             the
             place
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             without
             wetting
             or
             dirting
             themselves
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             if
             they
             were
             in
             their
             own
             Houses
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             I
             may
             not
             wander
             too
             far
             from
             my
             Subject
             of
             Processions
             ,
             I
             shall
             further
             acquaint
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             Monks
             do
             far
             excel
             the
             Priests
             in
             their
             In●vention
             on
             these
             Occasions
             .
             There
             is
             scarcely
             an
             Holiday
             or
             Sunday
             passeth
             over
             their
             heads
             ,
             with●out
             some
             Procession
             or
             other
             made
             in
             their
             Monasteries
             .
             
             The
             Dominicans
             make
             a
             Procession
             of
             the
             Rosary
             every
             first
             Sunday
             of
             the
             Month
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             Sundays
             the
             Carmelites
             make
             one
             in
             honour
             of
             the
             Scapulary
             ;
             the
             third
             Sundays
             ,
             the
             Soccolanti
             celebrate
             a
             Procession
             in
             honour
             of
             S.
             Anthony
             of
             Padua
             .
             'T
             is
             in
             these
             Monkish
             Processions
             that
             all
             is
             put
             in
             practice
             ,
             wherewith
             Lewdness
             and
             Vanity
             are
             capable
             of
             Inspiring
             the
             most
             loose
             and
             effeminate
             Souls
             ;
             so
             far
             are
             they
             from
             being
             Religious
             Employments
             ,
             and
             fitted
             for
             Devotion
             ,
             as
             they
             pretend
             them
             to
             be
             .
             By
             the
             small
             taste
             I
             shall
             here
             give
             you
             of
             them
             ,
             you
             may
             be
             able
             to
             judge
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             I
             shall
             begin
             with
             a
             Procession
             of
             the
             Rosary
             ,
             which
             I
             saw
             at
             Venice
             ,
             made
             by
             the
             Dominicans
             of
             Castello
             ,
             which
             was
             order'd
             in
             this
             manner
             :
          
           
             Next
             after
             the
             Cross
             and
             Banner
             ,
             went
             about
             Two
             or
             Three
             hundred
             Little
             Children
             ,
             drest
             like
             Angels
             ,
             and
             others
             like
             little
             He
             and
             She
             Saints
             ,
             amongst
             which
             they
             did
             not
             forget
             to
             place
             a
             good
             number
             of
             Little
             S.
             
               John
               Baptists
            
             :
             These
             were
             followed
             by
             Thirty
             or
             Forty
             young
             Women
             ,
             representing
             so
             many
             Saints
             of
             their
             Sex.
             One
             of
             them
             represented
             S.
             Apollina
             ;
             and
             to
             distinguish
             her
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             she
             carried
             in
             her
             hand
             a
             Bason
             gilt
             and
             enamell'd
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             were
             Teeth
             ;
             another
             represented
             S.
             Lucia
             ,
             and
             carried
             in
             a
             Bason
             two
             Eyes
             ;
             a
             third
             ,
             S.
             Agnes
             ,
             who
             carried
             in
             her
             Arms
             a
             Living
             Lamb
             ;
             and
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             them
             being
             Characterized
             by
             their
             Marks
             of
             distinction
             .
             There
             were
             some
             of
             them
             that
             were
             prepar'd
             on
             purpose
             to
             make
             People
             Laugh
             ,
             and
             
             above
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             a
             Saint
             Genevieve
             ,
             who
             had
             a
             lighted
             Wax-Taper
             in
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             other
             a
             Book
             wherein
             she
             read
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             made
             shew
             of
             doing
             so
             ;
             and
             round
             about
             her
             there
             were
             Seven
             or
             Eight
             young
             Boys
             drest
             like
             Devils
             ,
             all
             over
             black
             as
             a
             Coal
             ,
             with
             great
             long
             Tails
             ,
             and
             very
             extravagant
             and
             ridiculous
             Countenances
             ,
             and
             great
             Horns
             on
             their
             Heads
             ;
             these
             skipped
             about
             the
             Saint
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             Thousand
             Ridlculous
             postures
             ,
             Apish
             Tricks
             ,
             and
             Faces
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             to
             distract
             and
             divert
             her
             from
             reading
             of
             her
             Breviary
             ,
             by
             making
             of
             her
             Laugh
             .
             The
             Maiden
             who
             acted
             the
             Personage
             of
             this
             Saint
             ,
             had
             been
             chosen
             by
             them
             on
             purpose
             of
             a
             Melancholy
             Temperament
             ,
             who
             accordingly
             Acted
             her
             part
             very
             well
             ;
             she
             always
             kept
             her
             Eyes
             fix'd
             on
             her
             Hours
             ,
             without
             giving
             the
             least
             shew
             of
             a
             Smile
             ;
             tho'
             all
             the
             Spectators
             that
             were
             present
             could
             not
             contain
             themselves
             from
             bursting
             out
             into
             loud
             Laughter
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             Ridiculous
             Postures
             those
             Little
             Devils
             put
             themselves
             into
             ,
             and
             who
             were
             certainly
             most
             impudent
             and
             pickel'd
             Youths
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
             many
             times
             they
             made
             a
             shew
             of
             taking
             up
             her
             Coats
             .
             This
             Saint
             was
             followed
             by
             another
             ,
             as
             fit
             to
             make
             the
             People
             Laugh
             as
             the
             former
             ;
             this
             was
             a
             S.
             Catherine
             of
             Sienna
             ,
             who
             had
             by
             her
             side
             a
             pretty
             Little
             Boy
             ,
             with
             a
             Broom
             in
             one
             Hand
             ,
             and
             a
             pair
             of
             Bellows
             in
             the
             other
             ;
             for
             they
             hold
             ,
             that
             this
             Saint
             (
             who
             was
             a
             Religious
             of
             the
             Dominican
             Order
             )
             had
             so
             great
             a
             Familiarity
             with
             the
             Child
             Jesus
             ,
             that
             that
             Divine
             Infant
             ,
             to
             ease
             her
             when
             she
             was
             weary
             ,
             frequently
             came
             and
             swept
             her
             Chamber
             ,
             
             and
             kindled
             her
             Fire
             .
             After
             these
             good
             She
             Saints
             came
             all
             those
             whom
             they
             call
             Figures
             ,
             comprehending
             all
             those
             Holy
             Women
             ,
             who
             according
             to
             them
             did
             represent
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             they
             were
             carried
             upon
             Frames
             on
             Mens
             Shoulders
             .
             Amongst
             the
             rest
             there
             was
             Jael
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             her
             Tent
             ,
             with
             Sisera
             lying
             at
             her
             Feet
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Beautiful
             young
             Youth
             ,
             drest
             in
             the
             Garb
             of
             a
             Warriour
             ,
             and
             she
             with
             a
             Great
             Nail
             and
             Hammer
             ,
             making
             shew
             as
             if
             she
             had
             been
             ready
             to
             pierce
             his
             Temples
             :
             After
             this
             Figure
             came
             a
             Dalila
             ,
             sitting
             in
             an
             Elbow
             Chair
             with
             a
             comly
             young
             Youth
             between
             her
             knees
             ;
             she
             had
             a
             pair
             of
             Scissors
             in
             her
             Hand
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             had
             been
             about
             to
             cut
             off
             his
             Locks
             .
             After
             these
             appeareth
             Judith
             :
             This
             was
             a
             fine
             Figure
             indeed
             ;
             for
             on
             the
             Frame
             where
             she
             was
             ,
             there
             were
             above
             Twenty
             persons
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             Representation
             of
             Judiths
             Return
             to
             Bethuliah
             in
             Triumph
             with
             Holofernes
             his
             Head
             ,
             when
             the
             Priests
             and
             People
             came
             out
             to
             meet
             ,
             and
             sung
             a
             Song
             in
             praise
             of
             her
             .
             This
             Judith
             was
             one
             of
             the
             most
             Beautiful
             young
             Women
             of
             Italy
             ,
             and
             very
             Lasciviously
             drest
             ;
             round
             about
             her
             (
             upon
             the
             same
             Frame
             or
             Pageant
             )
             they
             had
             placed
             several
             excellent
             Musicians
             ,
             who
             sung
             most
             Ravishing
             Stanza's
             in
             honour
             of
             her
             .
             The
             following
             Pageant
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             oppose
             Deformity
             to
             Beauty
             ,
             supported
             a
             good
             Old
             Woman
             ,
             without
             any
             Teeth
             in
             her
             Head
             ,
             and
             very
             deformed
             ;
             who
             mutter'd
             something
             within
             her
             Gums
             ,
             and
             represented
             Hannah
             the
             Mother
             of
             Samuel
             .
             I
             was
             astonish'd
             to
             see
             a
             
             Woman
             of
             her
             Age
             would
             trust
             her self
             on
             a
             Pageant
             .
             She
             was
             followed
             by
             many
             more
             Pageants
             ,
             which
             were
             in
             all
             Eighteen
             in
             number
             ,
             with
             their
             different
             Figures
             ;
             but
             I
             shall
             not
             insist
             upon
             a
             particular
             description
             of
             any
             more
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             tire
             you
             out
             ;
             and
             shall
             only
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             last
             of
             them
             all
             was
             the
             Truth
             of
             all
             these
             Figures
             ,
             and
             the
             Person
             typified
             ,
             viz.
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             who
             was
             represented
             by
             a
             very
             comly
             and
             Beautiful
             Maid
             ,
             very
             Richly
             drest
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             Royal
             Robe
             ;
             she
             held
             a
             great
             Rosary
             or
             Beadrow
             in
             her
             left
             Hand
             ,
             and
             in
             her
             right
             Hand
             a
             Scepter
             .
             She
             had
             a
             rich
             Crown
             upon
             her
             Head
             ,
             set
             thick
             with
             Pearls
             and
             Diamonds
             .
          
           
             People
             of
             Quality
             in
             Italy
             take
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Meritorious
             piece
             of
             Service
             to
             accommodate
             the
             Saints
             of
             both
             Sexes
             ,
             with
             their
             richest
             Jewels
             ,
             at
             these
             Processions
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             Reason
             ,
             that
             very
             frequently
             on
             these
             Occasions
             great
             Riches
             are
             expos'd
             to
             view
             .
          
           
             I
             observed
             ,
             that
             when
             this
             young
             Woman
             ,
             who
             represented
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             past
             by
             ,
             carried
             on
             a
             Pageant
             ,
             no
             Body
             stirr'd
             their
             Hats
             ,
             no
             Body
             bow'd
             themselves
             ,
             or
             fell
             down
             to
             Worship
             her
             ,
             or
             call
             upon
             her
             ;
             but
             a
             little
             while
             after
             ,
             when
             the
             Wooden
             Image
             of
             the
             Virgin
             came
             to
             pass
             by
             them
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             same
             that
             stands
             on
             the
             Altar
             of
             the
             Chappel
             of
             the
             Rosary
             of
             the
             Dominicans
             of
             Castello
             )
             all
             the
             People
             fell
             down
             on
             their
             Knees
             ,
             and
             beating
             their
             Breasts
             ,
             called
             her
             the
             
               Mother
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             prayed
             to
             her
             .
             They
             made
             her
             ,
             at
             certain
             distances
             ,
             to
             bestow
             her
             Salutations
             
             and
             Benedictions
             upon
             the
             People
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             I
             related
             to
             you
             ,
             speaking
             of
             our
             Lady
             of
             S.
             Luke
             of
             Bononia
             ,
             and
             which
             were
             received
             by
             them
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Acknowledgment
             ,
             as
             a
             very
             great
             Favour
             .
             Having
             apply'd
             my
             Mind
             to
             find
             out
             the
             Reason
             ,
             why
             the
             Papists
             do
             not
             pay
             their
             Adorations
             to
             Living
             Figures
             ,
             tho'
             they
             indeed
             represent
             the
             Virgin
             more
             naturally
             ,
             than
             a
             piece
             of
             Stone
             or
             Wood
             can
             do
             ;
             and
             yet
             are
             so
             exact
             in
             bestowing
             them
             on
             their
             Inanimate
             Statues
             :
             After
             having
             spent
             some
             Thoughts
             upon
             it
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             light
             upon
             any
             other
             Reason
             but
             this
             ;
             That
             Human
             Nature
             having
             a
             kind
             of
             Horrour
             imprest
             upon
             it
             ,
             of
             rendring
             to
             the
             Creature
             a
             Worship
             that
             is
             due
             to
             GOD
             only
             ,
             all
             Living
             Figures
             (
             and
             especially
             those
             of
             Men
             and
             Women
             )
             do
             more
             fully
             discover
             to
             the
             Sense
             their
             weak
             dependent
             Creatural
             Being
             ,
             than
             Inanimate
             things
             do
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             suppose
             there
             is
             some
             secret
             adherent
             Divine
             Virtue
             .
             Tho'
             ,
             to
             speak
             the
             Truth
             ,
             this
             is
             no
             other
             than
             the
             highest
             pitch
             of
             Folly
             ,
             and
             the
             root
             and
             rise
             of
             all
             Idolatry
             .
             But
             I
             return
             to
             our
             Procession
             .
          
           
             This
             Image
             of
             Wood
             was
             carried
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Father
             Dominicans
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             the
             number
             of
             about
             an
             Hundred
             ;
             for
             they
             having
             many
             Convents
             in
             Venice
             ,
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             assist
             one
             another
             upon
             the
             like
             Occasions
             .
             Nothing
             can
             be
             imagin'd
             more
             loose
             and
             lascivious
             than
             they
             appear'd
             in
             all
             their
             Deportment
             ;
             they
             had
             great
             Rosaries
             on
             their
             Arms
             ,
             but
             there
             was
             none
             of
             them
             that
             troubled
             himself
             to
             say
             them
             ,
             except
             
             it
             were
             some
             Old
             Father
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             was
             going
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             was
             no
             more
             fit
             to
             make
             any
             Figure
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             them
             ,
             strutted
             and
             march'd
             in
             a
             most
             Wanton
             manner
             in
             their
             Fine
             white
             Habits
             .
             All
             the
             way
             they
             went
             ,
             they
             Talk'd
             and
             Laugh'd
             together
             ,
             casting
             their
             Eyes
             this
             way
             and
             that
             way
             on
             the
             Ladies
             that
             look'd
             out
             of
             Windows
             ,
             or
             stood
             in
             the
             Streets
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             Procession
             march
             along
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             think
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             for
             me
             ,
             to
             desire
             you
             to
             make
             some
             Reflexion
             on
             these
             kind
             of
             Proceedings
             ;
             because
             you
             cannot
             but
             take
             notice
             from
             the
             Recital
             I
             give
             you
             ,
             what
             all
             these
             Processions
             aim
             at
             .
             Certainly
             ,
             they
             are
             at
             the
             best
             no
             better
             than
             Entertainments
             for
             Children
             ,
             or
             rather
             ridiculous
             Farces
             to
             please
             Fools
             ;
             but
             which
             at
             the
             same
             time
             expose
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             to
             the
             reproach
             and
             derision
             of
             Atheists
             and
             Infidels
             .
             Some
             Persons
             reported
             to
             me
             of
             a
             Truth
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             overheard
             some
             Turkish
             Merchants
             ,
             who
             were
             Spectators
             at
             this
             Procession
             ,
             saying
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             
               Have
               you
               ever
               seen
               the
               like
               Extravagant
               Fooleries
               ?
               And
               ,
               must
               not
               a
               Man
               be
               bereft
               of
               his
               Senses
               ,
               before
               he
               can
               ever
               be
               persuaded
               to
               embrace
               such
               a
               Religion
               ?
            
             The
             Papists
             boast
             themselves
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             an
             infallible
             Mark
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             no
             one
             Christian
             Society
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             take
             more
             pains
             for
             the
             Conversion
             of
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             blest
             with
             greater
             Success
             in
             that
             Undertaking
             ,
             than
             themselves
             .
             But
             supposing
             all
             they
             say
             to
             be
             True
             ,
             yet
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             may
             be
             said
             (
             with
             much
             
             more
             Truth
             ,
             )
             That
             there
             is
             no
             Christian
             Church
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             a
             greater
             Obstacle
             to
             the
             Conversion
             of
             Infidels
             than
             theirs
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             One
             whom
             they
             Convert
             ,
             they
             hinder
             a
             Million
             from
             being
             Converted
             ,
             who
             probably
             might
             come
             to
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             been
             Eye-witnesses
             of
             the
             gross
             Folly
             and
             Idolatry
             of
             their
             pretended
             Religious
             Practices
             :
             Yea
             ,
             they
             are
             even
             found
             in
             the
             use
             of
             those
             things
             which
             make
             their
             own
             
               Roman
               Catholicks
            
             of
             Forein
             Countries
             to
             Blush
             for
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             told
             of
             it
             .
             The
             
               English
               Papists
            
             look
             upon
             such
             Relations
             barely
             as
             Exaggerations
             and
             Calumnies
             devised
             by
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             to
             blacken
             them
             .
             All
             that
             I
             can
             say
             to
             this
             sort
             of
             People
             is
             ,
             That
             if
             they
             please
             to
             go
             to
             Italy
             ,
             their
             own
             Eyes
             will
             be
             able
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             more
             and
             greater
             Extravagancies
             ,
             than
             those
             I
             have
             related
             to
             you
             in
             any
             of
             my
             LETTERS
             .
             The
             very
             same
             Follies
             were
             formerly
             in
             Vogue
             and
             Practise
             in
             France
             ;
             but
             the
             sight
             only
             of
             the
             Protestants
             that
             were
             mingled
             amongst
             them
             ,
             have
             made
             them
             drop
             a
             good
             number
             of
             them
             .
             Thus
             by
             a
             special
             effect
             of
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Presence
             only
             of
             Protestants
             carries
             a
             kind
             of
             Blessing
             with
             it
             ,
             which
             secretly
             reproves
             and
             corrects
             Vice
             ,
             confounds
             Error
             ,
             and
             inspires
             Truth
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             add
             to
             this
             Procession
             I
             saw
             at
             Venice
             ,
             another
             I
             have
             seen
             at
             Milan
             :
             This
             was
             celebrated
             by
             the
             Carmelites
             in
             Honour
             of
             the
             
               Little
               Scapulary
            
             ,
             wherewith
             I
             have
             entertain'd
             you
             in
             a
             former
             LETTER
             ;
             and
             that
             I
             may
             not
             trouble
             you
             with
             Repetitions
             of
             the
             Angels
             and
             Figures
             ,
             
             which
             were
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             ,
             as
             those
             I
             have
             already
             given
             you
             a
             description
             of
             ;
             I
             shall
             only
             take
             notice
             to
             you
             of
             such
             Particulars
             as
             were
             singular
             ,
             and
             different
             in
             this
             Procession
             from
             those
             before
             related
             .
             One
             thing
             very
             remarkable
             in
             this
             Procession
             was
             ,
             That
             most
             of
             the
             young
             Gentle-women
             of
             the
             Town
             assisted
             at
             it
             in
             their
             Richest
             Cloaths
             ,
             and
             adorn'd
             with
             all
             their
             Jewels
             .
             They
             marched
             Four
             in
             a
             Rank
             ,
             with
             great
             white
             Wax
             Tapers
             in
             their
             Hands
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             way
             they
             went
             ,
             sung
             the
             Psalms
             and
             Hymns
             to
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             that
             are
             used
             in
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             .
             The
             Women
             in
             Italy
             are
             not
             wont
             to
             Sing
             in
             their
             Churches
             ,
             it
             being
             forbidden
             them
             ,
             except
             those
             only
             who
             are
             of
             some
             Religious
             Order
             .
             However
             the
             Carmelites
             made
             bold
             to
             introduce
             this
             piece
             of
             Novelty
             ,
             either
             to
             give
             themselves
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             being
             Charm'd
             with
             so
             may
             sweet
             Voices
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             flatter
             and
             please
             the
             Humor
             of
             the
             Milan
             Gentlemen
             ,
             who
             were
             extreamly
             pleas'd
             with
             the
             Device
             .
             They
             were
             rang'd
             on
             both
             Sides
             of
             the
             Street
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             young
             Ladies
             pass
             by
             ,
             who
             went
             with
             Naked
             Breasts
             ,
             and
             with
             an
             Air
             of
             Wantonness
             ,
             proper
             to
             inspire
             their
             Lovers
             with
             a
             Devotion
             indeed
             ,
             but
             very
             different
             from
             what
             was
             pretended
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             about
             an
             hour
             and
             half
             in
             the
             Night
             when
             the
             Procession
             began
             to
             set
             forth
             ,
             and
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Wax-Candles
             and
             Torches
             ,
             much
             advanced
             the
             lustre
             of
             the
             Beauty
             and
             Ornaments
             of
             this
             Choice
             Band.
             All
             the
             Way
             they
             past
             ,
             the
             Streets
             rung
             with
             nothing
             but
             ,
             
               Ay
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               fine
               
               Show
               indeed
               !
               O
               ,
               the
               Lovely
               Procession
               !
               See
               ,
               how
               gracefully
               the
               Lady
               of
            
             N.
             
               carries
               her
               Taper
               !
               What
               a
               Majestick
               and
               becoming
               Gate
               that
               Lady
               has
               ?
               O
               ,
               the
               charming
               Voice
               of
               this
               Sweet
               one
               here
               !
            
             Others
             again
             more
             impertinent
             than
             the
             former
             ,
             cast
             out
             Words
             to
             them
             (
             as
             they
             pass'd
             by
             )
             of
             a
             double
             meaning
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             so
             holy
             an
             Exercise
             ,
             as
             (
             forsooth
             )
             they
             will
             needs
             have
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             were
             pregnant
             Instances
             of
             the
             Profaness
             and
             Filth
             of
             their
             Hearts
             .
             After
             the
             Ladies
             ,
             came
             the
             Fathers
             Carmelites
             ,
             Two
             and
             Two
             together
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             whole
             Procession
             was
             only
             compos'd
             of
             Women
             and
             Monks
             ;
             with
             a
             Wooden
             Image
             representing
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             which
             brought
             up
             the
             Rear
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             all
             the
             Spectators
             paid
             their
             Adorations
             ,
             Kneeling
             down
             in
             the
             Streets
             when
             it
             pass'd
             by
             ,
             to
             receive
             its
             Salutations
             and
             Benedictions
             ,
             which
             the
             good
             Fathers
             Carmelites
             ,
             that
             bore
             the
             Statue
             ,
             made
             her
             bestow
             upon
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             The
             Monks
             and
             Priests
             please
             themselves
             extreamly
             in
             making
             such
             like
             Processions
             in
             their
             several
             Churches
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             upon
             these
             Occasions
             ,
             that
             they
             appear
             with
             a
             pomp
             and
             lustre
             ,
             that
             dazles
             the
             Eyes
             of
             People
             ,
             and
             makes
             the
             Simple
             imagin
             ,
             they
             discern
             something
             in
             their
             Persons
             that
             is
             more
             than
             Human
             ;
             tho'
             indeed
             all
             this
             be
             at
             the
             bottom
             no
             more
             than
             a
             foolish
             Vanity
             ,
             and
             a
             pure
             Illusion
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             this
             World.
             We
             don't
             find
             them
             so
             zealous
             for
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             assist
             at
             those
             Processions
             ,
             that
             have
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             painful
             annex'd
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             at
             which
             the
             Ladies
             cannot
             conveniently
             assist
             .
             This
             is
             what
             I
             observ'd
             at
             Milan
             ,
             
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Rogations
             that
             are
             kept
             in
             
               Ascension
               Week
            
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             Custom
             observ'd
             in
             all
             Countries
             that
             are
             of
             the
             Romish
             Communion
             ,
             to
             make
             Processions
             the
             Three
             days
             before
             
               Holy
               Thursday
            
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             to
             go
             with
             Cross
             and
             Banner
             from
             one
             Church
             to
             another
             ,
             to
             say
             their
             Prayers
             .
          
           
             Now
             at
             Milan
             this
             Procession
             begins
             not
             till
             an
             Hour
             after
             Midnight
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             end
             till
             the
             next
             Day
             at
             Two
             of
             the
             Clock
             in
             the
             Afternoon
             .
             All
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             adjoyning
             Places
             ,
             are
             bound
             to
             assist
             at
             them
             ,
             not
             excepting
             the
             Stranger
             Priests
             that
             are
             in
             the
             City
             .
             They
             must
             precisely
             meet
             at
             the
             Hour
             appointed
             ,
             at
             the
             Sound
             of
             the
             Great
             Bell
             of
             the
             Cathedral
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             Range
             themselves
             under
             the
             Cross
             and
             Banner
             .
             But
             because
             the
             great
             Allurement
             is
             wanting
             in
             these
             kind
             of
             Processions
             ,
             the
             Priests
             had
             rather
             Sleep
             far
             in
             the
             Day
             ,
             than
             to
             take
             the
             pains
             to
             assist
             at
             them
             :
             But
             the
             Cardinal
             Archbishop
             ,
             tho'
             he
             does
             not
             care
             for
             going
             himself
             ,
             has
             at
             last
             found
             out
             a
             way
             to
             make
             them
             go
             ,
             tho'
             sore
             against
             their
             Wills
             ;
             for
             by
             his
             Order
             all
             the
             Sbirris
             of
             the
             Archbishoprick
             being
             joyn'd
             with
             those
             of
             the
             Town
             ,
             to
             the
             number
             of
             an
             Hundred
             and
             Fifty
             ,
             Armed
             with
             Blunderbusses
             ,
             Pistols
             ,
             and
             Bayonets
             ,
             divide
             themselves
             into
             several
             small
             Parties
             of
             Five
             or
             Six
             together
             ,
             and
             go
             the
             Round
             through
             all
             the
             Streets
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             to
             look
             for
             the
             Priests
             ,
             that
             are
             absent
             from
             the
             Procession
             ;
             they
             go
             and
             search
             for
             them
             in
             their
             very
             Houses
             ,
             and
             in
             case
             they
             find
             any
             ,
             they
             tye
             their
             Hands
             together
             on
             their
             Backs
             ,
             
             and
             in
             this
             Infamous
             manner
             ,
             drag
             them
             to
             the
             Archbishops
             Prisons
             .
             When
             they
             are
             come
             to
             the
             Prison
             Gates
             ,
             then
             Sbirris
             search
             their
             Cloaths
             and
             Pockets
             ,
             and
             after
             having
             very
             Abusively
             treated
             them
             ,
             they
             take
             from
             them
             all
             they
             find
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             thrust
             them
             down
             into
             a
             Dungeon
             ;
             where
             they
             remain
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             Summoned
             to
             Appear
             in
             the
             Archbishops
             Court
             ;
             where
             at
             last
             they
             are
             acquitted
             ,
             after
             a
             small
             Reproof
             ,
             and
             a
             Mulct
             of
             Twenty
             Crowns
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             .
             The
             Priests
             seeing
             that
             there
             was
             no
             way
             of
             exempting
             themselves
             from
             assisting
             at
             the
             Procession
             ,
             found
             out
             the
             Secret
             however
             ,
             of
             making
             it
             somewhat
             more
             sweet
             and
             easie
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Procession
             goes
             in
             One
             Morning
             only
             to
             Ten
             or
             Twelve
             Churches
             ,
             where
             they
             enter
             ,
             and
             stay
             for
             some
             considerable
             Time
             ,
             to
             Sing
             their
             Litanies
             ;
             but
             forasmuch
             as
             the
             Priests
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             great
             Numbers
             ,
             cannot
             all
             enter
             into
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             the
             far
             greater
             part
             of
             them
             being
             oblig'd
             to
             stand
             abroad
             in
             the
             Streets
             ,
             about
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             they
             not
             liking
             this
             Waiting
             abroad
             ,
             found
             a
             means
             to
             take
             up
             all
             the
             adjoyning
             Taverns
             and
             Victualling-Houses
             ,
             and
             there
             made
             much
             of
             themselves
             ,
             whilst
             their
             Brethren
             were
             Singing
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             after
             they
             had
             well
             solac'd
             themselves
             ,
             went
             and
             reliev'd
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             giving
             them
             an
             occasion
             to
             do
             as
             they
             had
             done
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             means
             the
             Office
             was
             dispatch'd
             with
             much
             more
             Courage
             and
             Vigour
             .
             But
             the
             thing
             in
             it self
             being
             so
             base
             and
             scandalous
             in
             the
             Eyes
             of
             the
             Seculars
             ,
             and
             some
             Complaints
             having
             been
             
             made
             of
             their
             disorderly
             Carriage
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             he
             order'd
             some
             Thirty
             of
             his
             Sbirris
             should
             always
             Coast
             about
             the
             Procession
             ,
             and
             search
             all
             the
             Taverns
             for
             Priests
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             find
             any
             ,
             to
             drive
             them
             thence
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             poor
             Priests
             being
             so
             nearly
             watch'd
             ,
             are
             debarr'd
             of
             the
             Opportunity
             of
             Refreshing
             themselves
             with
             a
             Glass
             of
             good
             Wine
             .
             However
             this
             doth
             not
             hinder
             ,
             but
             that
             some
             of
             them
             take
             care
             to
             have
             a
             Bottle
             of
             Wine
             in
             their
             Pockets
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             Convenience
             ,
             under
             their
             Surplices
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             take
             a
             Sup
             ,
             they
             pray
             some
             of
             their
             Brethren
             to
             stand
             round
             them
             ,
             and
             stooping
             a
             little
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             perceived
             by
             the
             Sbirris
             ,
             they
             very
             dexterously
             Refresh
             themselves
             ,
             in
             spite
             of
             the
             Machinations
             of
             their
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Procession
             enters
             into
             any
             Churches
             belonging
             to
             Monks
             ,
             the
             Priests
             get
             themselves
             into
             the
             Convent
             which
             joyns
             to
             it
             ,
             where
             the
             Monks
             (
             that
             any
             of
             them
             are
             acquainted
             with
             )
             treat
             them
             with
             Meat
             and
             Drink
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             they
             desire
             ;
             and
             here
             they
             are
             secured
             from
             the
             Search
             of
             the
             Sbirris
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             power
             to
             look
             for
             them
             there
             ;
             and
             should
             they
             attempt
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             would
             find
             but
             a
             very
             bad
             Welcom
             .
             As
             soon
             as
             the
             Procession
             is
             arriv'd
             to
             a
             certain
             Church
             ,
             specified
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             the
             Twelve
             Ecclesiastical
             Praefects
             of
             the
             Twelve
             Gates
             of
             Milan
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             Arch-Priests
             ,
             and
             who
             have
             the
             inspection
             of
             all
             the
             Clergy
             divided
             amongst
             them
             ,
             assemble
             themselves
             in
             some
             great
             Place
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             of
             them
             having
             a
             List
             of
             all
             the
             Priests
             that
             are
             
             under
             his
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             they
             Read
             their
             Names
             aloud
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             being
             all
             of
             them
             obliged
             to
             Answer
             to
             their
             Names
             ,
             and
             present
             themselves
             .
             If
             any
             one
             be
             found
             wanting
             ,
             the
             same
             day
             a
             Note
             is
             sent
             to
             his
             House
             ,
             to
             pay
             the
             Twenty
             Crowns
             mulct
             for
             his
             Absence
             .
             The
             whole
             Ceremony
             being
             finish'd
             ,
             the
             Procession
             returns
             to
             the
             Cathedral
             .
             It
             is
             commonly
             Three
             of
             the
             Clock
             in
             the
             Afternoon
             before
             the
             Procession
             enters
             the
             Cathedral
             ;
             and
             then
             upon
             the
             Ringing
             of
             the
             Great
             Bell
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             them
             has
             leave
             to
             return
             home
             ,
             the
             Sbirris
             having
             no
             further
             power
             to
             meddle
             with
             them
             ;
             but
             they
             Scuffle
             home
             with
             that
             precipitation
             ,
             as
             makes
             the
             Spectators
             Laugh
             heartily
             ,
             to
             see
             Hungry
             Priests
             post
             away
             to
             their
             long-look'd-for
             Dinners
             .
          
           
             Now
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             these
             
               Rogation
               Processions
            
             are
             so
             very
             displeasing
             to
             them
             ;
             because
             ,
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             to
             be
             Gain'd
             by
             them
             .
             In
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             there
             are
             no
             Ladies
             to
             assist
             at
             them
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             there
             are
             neither
             Angels
             nor
             Figures
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             the
             least
             Sport
             or
             Diversion
             .
             In
             the
             fourth
             place
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             permitted
             to
             Solemnize
             these
             Processions
             in
             their
             pompous
             Habits
             ,
             but
             simply
             with
             their
             Surplices
             and
             square
             Bonnets
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             the
             Seculars
             will
             not
             so
             much
             as
             step
             out
             of
             their
             way
             to
             see
             them
             pass
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             the
             Procession
             being
             enjoyn'd
             them
             ,
             under
             rigorous
             Mulcts
             and
             Punishments
             ,
             this
             is
             that
             which
             makes
             it
             go
             most
             of
             all
             against
             their
             Stomach
             to
             assist
             at
             it
             ;
             for
             as
             much
             pleasure
             as
             they
             take
             in
             imperiously
             Commanding
             others
             ;
             so
             much
             regret
             
             they
             have
             to
             obey
             and
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Command
             of
             their
             Superiours
             .
             And
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             in
             these
             kind
             of
             Processions
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             Inconveniences
             to
             be
             endur'd
             ;
             they
             must
             leave
             their
             Beds
             long
             before
             Day
             ;
             they
             must
             take
             many
             large
             Turns
             and
             wearisom
             Steps
             ,
             and
             Sing
             long
             without
             either
             Eating
             or
             Drinking
             ;
             which
             does
             not
             very
             well
             sort
             with
             their
             Humor
             .
          
           
             The
             Jolly
             Processions
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Sacrament
            
             have
             much
             more
             Charms
             for
             them
             ;
             or
             the
             Unveiling
             of
             some
             
               Miraculous
               Image
            
             ;
             or
             the
             pompous
             Procession
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Nail
            
             ,
             which
             is
             Celebrated
             every
             Summer
             in
             Milan
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             not
             only
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             Nobility
             and
             Gentry
             of
             the
             Neighbouring
             Towns
             and
             Provinces
             do
             flock
             in
             Crowds
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Spectators
             of
             that
             Ambulatory
             Pomp
             and
             Magnificence
             .
             In
             this
             case
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             the
             Sbirris
             ,
             to
             oblige
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             to
             assist
             at
             it
             :
             The
             Cardinal
             Archbishop
             himself
             .
             assists
             in
             person
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             carries
             the
             Relick
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Nail
            
             .
             According
             to
             their
             Tradition
             ,
             this
             is
             one
             of
             those
             Nails
             that
             pierced
             the
             Adorable
             Body
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             Nailed
             to
             the
             Cross
             ;
             which
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             having
             met
             with
             ,
             in
             Honour
             to
             it
             ,
             made
             it
             part
             of
             his
             Horses
             Bridle
             .
             It
             is
             now
             expos'd
             to
             View
             ,
             enclos'd
             in
             a
             very
             fair
             Chrystal
             ,
             fix'd
             upon
             a
             large
             Pedestal
             of
             pure
             Gold
             ,
             of
             incomparable
             Workmanship
             ,
             and
             embelish'd
             with
             Precious
             Stones
             ;
             and
             is
             certainly
             one
             of
             the
             richest
             and
             finest
             Pieces
             that
             can
             be
             seen
             ,
             and
             so
             heavy
             ,
             that
             the
             Cardinal
             had
             much
             ado
             to
             carry
             it
             .
             
             The
             Nail
             is
             crooked
             ,
             as
             having
             been
             made
             a
             part
             of
             a
             Bridle
             .
          
           
             The
             Reflection
             I
             have
             made
             upon
             this
             Nail
             is
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             History
             it self
             ,
             which
             the
             Papists
             give
             us
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             appears
             ,
             That
             the
             Relicks
             ,
             and
             specially
             the
             Instruments
             of
             the
             Passion
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             at
             present
             pretend
             we
             are
             oblig'd
             to
             render
             Latria
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Divine
               Worship
            
             ,
             did
             not
             in
             Ancient
             Times
             receive
             any
             such
             Honour
             ,
             since
             Constantine
             (
             as
             they
             own
             themselves
             )
             made
             that
             Nail
             a
             part
             of
             his
             Horses
             Bridle
             ;
             which
             no
             Body
             will
             be
             so
             impertinent
             as
             to
             own
             for
             a
             piece
             of
             Divine
             Honour
             .
             He
             did
             not
             cause
             it
             to
             be
             set
             upon
             the
             Altar
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             at
             present
             ;
             neither
             did
             Men
             Kneel
             before
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Papists
             is
             at
             this
             Day
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             it
             would
             have
             follow'd
             ,
             That
             wherever
             
             Constantine's
             Horse
             pass'd
             ,
             all
             Persons
             must
             have
             prostrated
             themselves
             before
             it
             ;
             which
             is
             very
             absurd
             ,
             and
             besides
             is
             not
             hinted
             to
             us
             in
             any
             part
             of
             the
             History
             of
             that
             Great
             Emperour
             .
          
           
             And
             since
             I
             am
             insensibly
             fallen
             upon
             the
             Processions
             that
             are
             in
             Vogue
             at
             Milan
             ,
             I
             think
             my self
             bound
             to
             give
             you
             the
             description
             of
             one
             of
             the
             most
             Famous
             that
             City
             can
             boast
             of
             ,
             being
             the
             same
             which
             is
             put
             in
             practice
             the
             Eve
             of
             
               Holy
               Friday
            
             .
             This
             Procession
             is
             celebrated
             by
             Torch-Light
             ,
             and
             proceeds
             in
             the
             Order
             as
             follows
             :
          
           
             Immediately
             after
             the
             Cross
             and
             Banner
             ,
             follow
             the
             Cross-Bearers
             ;
             these
             are
             Men
             that
             carry
             great
             Crosses
             on
             their
             Shoulders
             ,
             fifteen
             or
             twenty
             Foot
             long
             ;
             they
             are
             very
             great
             and
             heavy
             in
             appearance
             ,
             
             but
             hollow
             within
             ,
             and
             indeed
             are
             nothing
             but
             Four
             thin
             Boards
             glu'd
             together
             :
             Yet
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             believe
             ,
             That
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             great
             Bulk
             ,
             they
             are
             a
             reasonable
             good
             Burthen
             for
             a
             single
             Man
             ,
             and
             troublesom
             enough
             to
             those
             that
             bear
             them
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             That
             these
             Cross-Bearers
             perform
             this
             piece
             of
             Devotion
             from
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Repentance
             and
             Penance
             ,
             and
             to
             imitate
             our
             Saviour
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             when
             he
             carried
             his
             Cross
             up
             to
             Mount
             Calvary
             .
             There
             are
             no
             less
             commonly
             than
             two
             or
             three
             Hundred
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             of
             them
             have
             Ropes
             about
             their
             Necks
             ,
             and
             great
             Chains
             on
             their
             Legs
             ,
             which
             Trail
             on
             the
             Ground
             after
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             hideous
             Noise
             .
             Their
             Faces
             are
             cover'd
             with
             great
             Cowls
             .
          
           
             These
             Cross-Bearers
             put
             me
             in
             mind
             of
             certain
             Hereticks
             ,
             mention'd
             by
             Baronius
             in
             his
             Ecclesiastical
             Annals
             ,
             who
             were
             call'd
             Cruciferi
             .
             It
             seems
             they
             took
             that
             place
             of
             the
             Gospel
             according
             to
             the
             Letter
             ,
             
               He
               that
               doth
               not
               take
               up
               his
               Cross
               and
               follow
               me
               ,
               cannot
               be
               my
               Disciple
               ▪
            
             And
             accordingly
             they
             had
             got
             great
             Crosses
             ,
             which
             they
             bore
             on
             their
             Shoulders
             ,
             and
             running
             like
             Mad-Men
             over
             Mountains
             and
             through
             Deserts
             ,
             they
             never
             quitted
             them
             ,
             till
             Hunger
             ,
             Thirst
             ,
             and
             Weariness
             ,
             thrust
             their
             Souls
             out
             of
             their
             Bodies
             .
             I
             must
             confess
             ,
             That
             those
             who
             assist
             at
             these
             Processions
             ,
             do
             not
             strain
             their
             Devotion
             to
             this
             pitch
             ;
             bnt
             still
             there
             is
             somewhat
             of
             resemblance
             in
             their
             Actions
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             midst
             of
             these
             Cross-Bearers
             was
             carried
             on
             a
             Pageant
             ,
             a
             Figure
             of
             our
             Saviour
             going
             up
             
             to
             Mount
             Calvary
             .
             After
             these
             Cross-Bearers
             followed
             the
             Discipliners
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             them
             ;
             these
             also
             had
             their
             Faces
             cover'd
             with
             great
             Cowls
             ,
             and
             having
             their
             Backs
             stark
             Naked
             ,
             with
             great
             Disciplines
             they
             had
             in
             their
             Hands
             they
             cruelly
             beat
             themselves
             ,
             making
             the
             Blood
             to
             run
             down
             their
             Shoulders
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             caus'd
             Horrour
             to
             Nature
             .
             In
             the
             midst
             of
             these
             Flagellators
             ,
             was
             carried
             a
             Representation
             of
             the
             Scourging
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             ty'd
             to
             a
             Pillar
             .
             After
             these
             followed
             several
             Companies
             of
             Souldiers
             ,
             with
             their
             Muskets
             and
             Pikes
             ,
             the
             Points
             downwards
             ,
             and
             their
             Colours
             in
             like
             manner
             .
             All
             the
             Drums
             were
             cover'd
             with
             Black
             Cloth
             ,
             and
             beating
             upon
             it
             made
             the
             Sound
             very
             doleful
             .
             After
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             followed
             a
             Living
             Figure
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             young
             Man
             drest
             in
             a
             large
             Purple
             Robe
             ,
             with
             a
             Crown
             of
             Thorns
             on
             his
             Head
             ,
             and
             bearing
             a
             great
             Cross
             on
             his
             Shoulders
             :
             He
             had
             round
             about
             him
             near
             a
             Score
             of
             Youths
             habited
             like
             Jews
             ,
             who
             put
             themselves
             into
             an
             hundred
             ridiculous
             Postures
             ,
             and
             made
             Faces
             at
             him
             after
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             forc'd
             the
             Spectators
             to
             Laugh
             ,
             at
             a
             Sight
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             have
             melted
             their
             Hearts
             into
             sorrow
             and
             compunction
             ;
             neither
             was
             this
             a
             strange
             thing
             amongst
             them
             ,
             their
             holy
             Representations
             being
             very
             surely
             exempt
             from
             some
             Notorious
             Profanation
             :
             There
             was
             no
             Kneeling
             to
             this
             Figure
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             a
             Live
             one
             .
             This
             Figure
             was
             follow'd
             by
             all
             the
             Confraternities
             of
             the
             City
             or
             Scuole
             ,
             which
             are
             very
             numerous
             .
             They
             marched
             Two
             and
             Two
             with
             Wax-Tapers
             lighted
             in
             their
             Hands
             ;
             and
             
             after
             them
             follow'd
             another
             Figure
             of
             our
             Saviour
             laid
             in
             his
             Sepulchre
             .
             As
             soon
             as
             this
             came
             by
             ,
             tho'
             it
             were
             only
             made
             of
             Wood
             ,
             all
             that
             stood
             in
             the
             Streets
             ,
             fell
             down
             on
             their
             Knees
             and
             worship'd
             it
             .
             About
             this
             Figure
             ,
             there
             marched
             a
             Company
             of
             Women
             all
             in
             Mourning
             ,
             who
             held
             their
             Handkerchiefs
             before
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             wept
             .
             Next
             to
             these
             Women
             follow'd
             the
             Priests
             ,
             and
             after
             them
             a
             Statue
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             having
             her
             Heart
             pierc'd
             with
             Seven
             great
             Swords
             ,
             that
             stuck
             fast
             in
             it
             :
             They
             commonly
             call
             this
             ,
             
               Our
               Lady
               of
               Pity
            
             ;
             and
             wherever
             it
             passed
             ,
             they
             paid
             to
             it
             the
             same
             Prostrations
             and
             Adorations
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Statue
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
             A
             great
             Throng
             of
             People
             ,
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             concluded
             the
             Procession
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             well
             enough
             ,
             that
             the
             Papists
             will
             not
             only
             excuse
             these
             kinds
             of
             Processions
             ,
             but
             will
             also
             exalt
             them
             far
             above
             their
             plain
             Ones
             ;
             alledging
             .
             That
             these
             are
             all
             of
             them
             Holy
             Representations
             ,
             which
             renew
             in
             our
             Minds
             ,
             the
             Idea
             of
             what
             past
             long
             ago
             on
             Mount
             Calvary
             :
             But
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Time
             they
             take
             to
             dispose
             and
             regulate
             these
             kind
             of
             Processions
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             Spectators
             spend
             in
             seeing
             them
             pass
             by
             ,
             would
             be
             much
             better
             employ'd
             in
             Reading
             and
             Meditating
             of
             the
             History
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Passion
             in
             private
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             enkindling
             of
             holy
             Affections
             ,
             suitable
             to
             that
             great
             Occasion
             .
             This
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             would
             in
             all
             probability
             be
             a
             far
             more
             efficacious
             Means
             to
             obtain
             this
             Holy
             End
             ,
             than
             to
             dress
             up
             a
             Man
             like
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             turn
             all
             to
             a
             Farce
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             people
             Laugh
             at
             so
             tremendous
             a
             Mystery
             ;
             for
             this
             
             indeed
             ,
             however
             they
             may
             otherwise
             disguise
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             End
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             Thus
             likewise
             it
             is
             ,
             when
             five
             Weeks
             after
             Easter
             they
             represent
             the
             Ascension
             of
             our
             Saviour
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             into
             Heaven
             ;
             they
             have
             a
             great
             Statue
             of
             Wood
             to
             represent
             him
             ,
             which
             they
             tye
             with
             great
             Cords
             about
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             just
             at
             Noon-tide
             of
             Ascension-day
             ,
             at
             the
             Ringing
             of
             all
             the
             Bells
             in
             Town
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             all
             the
             People
             ,
             certain
             Persons
             placed
             on
             the
             Roof
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             draw
             it
             up
             by
             Cords
             into
             the
             Air
             ;
             the
             Priests
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             Singing
             the
             Anthem
             ,
             Viri
             Galilaei
             
               quid
               admiramini
               aspicientes
               in
               Coelum
               ?
               &c.
            
             When
             the
             Statue
             is
             ready
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Hole
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             made
             on
             purpose
             in
             the
             Roof
             for
             it
             ,
             there
             are
             Men
             posted
             ,
             who
             from
             the
             high
             Galleries
             of
             the
             Church
             cast
             some
             twenty
             or
             thirty
             Pails
             of
             Water
             on
             the
             Spectators
             ;
             so
             that
             many
             of
             them
             are
             made
             wet
             to
             the
             Skins
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             rest
             break
             out
             into
             loud
             Laughter
             .
             This
             is
             the
             devout
             End
             of
             this
             fine
             Ceremony
             ,
             or
             holy
             Representation
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             pleas'd
             to
             term
             it
             .
             I
             have
             seen
             this
             particularly
             practis'd
             in
             Germany
             ;
             where
             I
             have
             also
             seen
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Cross-Bearers
             and
             Discipliners
             ,
             as
             in
             Italy
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             to
             judge
             by
             outward
             appearance
             ,
             one
             would
             believe
             these
             Persons
             to
             be
             animated
             by
             a
             great
             Spirit
             of
             Devotion
             and
             Mortification
             ;
             but
             having
             made
             it
             my
             business
             to
             search
             into
             the
             Matter
             ,
             I
             found
             that
             the
             most
             of
             them
             are
             engag'd
             to
             do
             it
             for
             Interest
             sake
             ,
             being
             paid
             for
             Lashing
             of
             themselves
             ,
             because
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             think
             it
             a
             shame
             ,
             if
             in
             a
             
               Lent.
               Procession
            
             
             they
             should
             not
             have
             a
             good
             Number
             of
             these
             Men
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             Cross-Bearers
             .
             Others
             again
             do
             it
             ,
             because
             their
             Confessors
             have
             enjoyn'd
             it
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             piece
             of
             Penance
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             indeed
             no
             Reason
             ,
             why
             the
             Priests
             should
             pride
             themselves
             with
             this
             ;
             but
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             I
             have
             often
             heard
             them
             Reproach
             one
             another
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             none
             ,
             or
             very
             few
             Scourgers
             in
             their
             Processions
             .
             'T
             is
             possible
             ,
             that
             by
             a
             sottish
             kind
             of
             Vanity
             they
             may
             suppose
             that
             the
             Glory
             of
             these
             kind
             of
             publick
             Penances
             reflects
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             Imposers
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             which
             case
             their
             Vain-glory
             is
             no
             better
             founded
             ,
             than
             the
             Crow's
             in
             the
             Fable
             ,
             who
             prided
             himself
             with
             that
             was
             none
             of
             his
             .
             They
             are
             very
             well
             pleased
             ,
             to
             see
             others
             Lash
             themselves
             ;
             but
             not
             so
             much
             as
             one
             of
             them
             will
             be
             an
             Example
             of
             it
             to
             others
             ;
             for
             never
             in
             my
             Life
             did
             I
             see
             either
             Priests
             or
             Monks
             whip
             themselves
             in
             publick
             .
             These
             Whippers
             and
             Cross-Bearers
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             to
             make
             this
             piece
             of
             Penance
             more
             tolerable
             to
             them
             ,
             drink
             themselves
             to
             a
             good
             pitch
             before
             they
             set
             out
             a
             Processioning
             .
          
           
             Whilst
             I
             was
             at
             Mentz
             in
             Germany
             ,
             I
             saw
             a
             great
             Inconvenience
             and
             Disappointment
             happen
             upon
             this
             Occasion
             ;
             where
             many
             of
             these
             Cross-Bearers
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Procession
             ,
             threw
             down
             their
             Crosses
             in
             the
             Streets
             ,
             and
             very
             fairly
             set
             themselves
             down
             upon
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               they
               had
               born
               them
               long
               enough
               ,
            
             and
             
               that
               it
               was
               but
               fitting
               the
            
             Crosses
             
               should
               now
               bear
               them
            
             .
             Besides
             ,
             many
             of
             the
             Discipliners
             fell
             a
             Singing
             and
             Dancing
             ,
             and
             Vomiting
             the
             surplus
             of
             the
             Wine
             they
             
             had
             taken
             .
             Most
             of
             them
             were
             Jesuit
             Scholars
             ,
             whom
             their
             Regents
             had
             forc'd
             to
             this
             involuntary
             Mortification
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             you
             may
             easily
             discern
             ,
             that
             the
             Papists
             will
             make
             all
             things
             bend
             and
             stoop
             to
             their
             Fancy
             and
             Humor
             .
             They
             have
             almost
             fram'd
             to
             themselves
             a
             New
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             they
             interpret
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             it
             so
             materially
             and
             grosly
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             end
             they
             will
             probably
             persuade
             People
             ,
             That
             to
             bear
             their
             Cross
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             is
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             to
             go
             a
             Processioning
             with
             great
             Crosses
             of
             Wood
             upon
             their
             Shoulders
             ;
             and
             consequently
             maintain
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             a
             meer
             Heresie
             to
             believe
             with
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             
               That
               true
               Mortification
               is
               that
               of
               an
               humble
               and
               contrite
               Heart
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               Soul
               pierced
               with
               an
               holy
               Sorrow
               and
               Repentance
               for
               Sin.
            
             'T
             is
             scarce
             possible
             to
             make
             the
             Popish
             Jesuits
             and
             Priests
             ,
             that
             come
             into
             England
             ,
             acknowledge
             ,
             That
             these
             sort
             of
             foolish
             Exercises
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             are
             at
             this
             Day
             the
             most
             frequent
             Employments
             of
             their
             
               Roman
               Catholicks
            
             ,
             in
             those
             Places
             where
             that
             Religion
             takes
             place
             .
             They
             are
             so
             asham'd
             to
             own
             these
             their
             Follies
             ,
             that
             at
             present
             none
             but
             Travellers
             are
             able
             to
             convince
             them
             thereof
             ,
             who
             can
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             seen
             with
             their
             own
             Eyes
             ,
             what
             they
             so
             impudently
             deny
             with
             their
             Mouths
             .
             It
             was
             from
             an
             effect
             of
             this
             Shame
             ,
             that
             made
             some
             Italian
             and
             
               German
               Jesuits
            
             (
             in
             my
             presence
             )
             Treat
             a
             Chapter
             of
             a
             certain
             Book
             ,
             as
             containing
             nothing
             but
             meer
             Calumnies
             ,
             because
             it
             mention'd
             a
             Devotion
             which
             is
             still
             every
             Year
             practis'd
             in
             Italy
             and
             Germany
             at
             Christmass
             ,
             
             which
             is
             the
             Ceremony
             of
             Rocking
             the
             Cradle
             of
             the
             Child
             JESUS
             .
             And
             yet
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             true
             ,
             than
             that
             this
             Custom
             is
             much
             in
             Vogue
             amongst
             them
             ,
             my self
             having
             seen
             it
             done
             several
             times
             .
             Their
             way
             is
             this
             :
             They
             make
             on
             an
             Altar
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             Chappel
             of
             their
             Churches
             ,
             a
             Representation
             of
             the
             Stable
             at
             Bethlehem
             ,
             with
             great
             Figures
             representing
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             S.
             Joseph
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Child
               JESUS
            
             lying
             in
             his
             Manger
             .
             The
             Italians
             do
             excel
             all
             others
             in
             making
             those
             kind
             of
             Representations
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             their
             Pastime
             and
             Diversion
             all
             the
             Christmass
             Holydays
             ;
             and
             the
             Women
             have
             leave
             at
             that
             time
             to
             go
             from
             Church
             to
             Church
             ,
             to
             see
             these
             Pageants
             ,
             and
             under
             pretext
             of
             frequenting
             these
             Devotions
             ,
             many
             Bargains
             are
             struck
             ,
             little
             suiting
             with
             the
             pretended
             Holiness
             of
             the
             places
             where
             they
             are
             made
             .
          
           
             It
             cannot
             be
             deny'd
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             is
             something
             in
             these
             Representations
             ,
             that
             does
             extreamly
             take
             the
             Eye
             :
             You
             have
             a
             pleasant
             prospect
             here
             of
             Rocks
             ,
             Fountains
             ,
             Forests
             ,
             and
             delightful
             Green
             Plains
             express'd
             to
             the
             Life
             ,
             and
             Shepherds
             feeding
             their
             Flocks
             upon
             them
             :
             You
             see
             People
             from
             all
             parts
             coming
             through
             Lanes
             and
             Paths
             ,
             to
             offer
             their
             Presents
             to
             the
             Child
             JESUS
             .
             All
             this
             is
             very
             naturally
             represented
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             always
             some
             Merry
             Conceit
             or
             other
             joyn'd
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             make
             People
             Laugh
             .
             But
             the
             principal
             Point
             I
             aim
             at
             in
             this
             Description
             is
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             many
             great
             Ribbands
             ,
             or
             Cords
             ,
             ty'd
             to
             the
             Cradle
             of
             the
             Child
             Jesus
             ,
             which
             the
             Spectators
             that
             are
             there
             present
             ,
             (
             and
             upon
             their
             Knees
             )
             do
             pull
             towards
             them
             very
             
             devoutly
             ,
             to
             Rock
             the
             Cradle
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             we
             see
             Nurses
             do
             their
             Children
             ;
             and
             then
             sing
             what
             in
             Italian
             they
             call
             their
             
               Nà
               ,
               Nà
            
             ,
             which
             are
             Songs
             commonly
             sung
             ,
             to
             Rock
             Children
             asleep
             ;
             
               Sleep
               my
               Little
            
             Jesus
             ,
             
               Sleep
               my
               Dear
               Love
               ,
               Sleep
               ;
               Nà
               ,
               Nà
               ,
               Nà
               ,
               Nà
               .
            
             But
             that
             which
             surpriz'd
             me
             beyond
             measure
             was
             ,
             to
             see
             sometime
             Old
             Men
             and
             Women
             rise
             up
             from
             their
             Knees
             in
             a
             great
             Anger
             ,
             when
             they
             heard
             too
             much
             Noise
             made
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             bidding
             them
             be
             Husht
             ,
             for
             that
             else
             they
             would
             awake
             the
             Child
             Jesus
             ;
             which
             notwithstanding
             is
             no
             more
             than
             a
             piece
             of
             Wood
             ,
             or
             Past-Board
             painted
             over
             :
             Yea
             ,
             there
             be
             some
             so
             fearful
             of
             offending
             this
             way
             ,
             that
             they
             pull
             off
             their
             Shoes
             ,
             assoon
             as
             they
             enter
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             Troubling
             the
             Childs
             Rest
             ;
             whilst
             (
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             )
             their
             Monks
             and
             Priests
             ,
             standing
             behind
             in
             their
             Sextries
             ,
             Laugh
             at
             all
             these
             their
             Follies
             .
          
           
             I
             can
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             never
             saw
             any
             of
             them
             lay
             hold
             of
             the
             Cords
             to
             Rock
             the
             Cradle
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             sore
             asham'd
             to
             be
             found
             so
             sottishly
             employ'd
             .
             And
             probably
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             understood
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             when
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             never
             practis'd
             amongst
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             do
             it
             themselves
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             very
             glad
             to
             see
             the
             Seculars
             so
             well
             employ'd
             for
             their
             Diversion
             .
             Neither
             is
             this
             Childs
             Play
             altogether
             without
             Profit
             to
             them
             ;
             for
             there
             be
             many
             of
             the
             Visitants
             ,
             who
             bring
             some
             of
             them
             fresh
             Eggs
             ,
             and
             others
             Pullets
             and
             Capons
             ,
             to
             make
             Caudles
             and
             Broths
             for
             the
             Virgin
             ;
             all
             which
             they
             lay
             in
             the
             Stable
             ,
             near
             to
             the
             Image
             :
             Others
             bring
             Cheeses
             and
             great
             Bottles
             of
             Wine
             ,
             which
             they
             lay
             
             ●ear
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             S.
             Joseph
             ;
             and
             others
             cast
             large
             ●ieces
             of
             Mony
             into
             a
             great
             Bason
             ,
             which
             the
             
             Priests
             ●eld
             out
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             (
             as
             they
             tell
             them
             )
             is
             to
             be
             laid
             out
             ,
             to
             buy
             Necessaries
             for
             the
             Child
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             I
             hapned
             once
             to
             be
             at
             Mentz
             in
             Germany
             ,
             in
             the
             Sext●y
             of
             the
             Fathers
             Jesuits
             ,
             with
             five
             or
             six
             of
             them
             .
             It
             was
             a
             diversion
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             Presents
             they
             made
             to
             the
             Manger
             .
             A
             poor
             Country-Fellow
             (
             amongst
             the
             rest
             )
             brought
             with
             great
             Simplicity
             and
             Devotion
             a
             great
             Truss
             of
             Hay
             ,
             and
             laid
             it
             down
             in
             the
             Holy
             Stable
             ,
             between
             the
             Ox
             and
             the
             
               Ass●
               ▪
            
             but
             the
             Jesuits
             perceiving
             it
             ,
             said
             to
             one
             another
             ;
             
               Eie
               ,
               Eie
               ,
               this
               must
               be
               taken
               away
               immediately
               ,
               it
               will
               prove
               a
               very
               bad
               Precedent
               ;
               at
               this
               rate
               they'●
               bring
               nothing
               but
               Grass
               and
               Hay
               for
               the
               Beasts
               .
               No
               ,
               this
               must
               not
               be
               ;
               they
               had
               much
               better
               bring
               good
               Gammons
               of
               Bacon
               and
               Neats
               Tongues
               for
               S.
            
             Joseph
             .
             The
             Sexton
             accordingly
             ran
             to
             take
             it
             away
             ;
             but
             the
             Country-Man
             briskly
             oppos'd
             him
             ,
             saying
             ▪
             
               That
               he
               could
               not
               endure
               to
               see
               the
            
             Ox
             
               and
               the
            
             Ass
             
               die
               for
               Hunger
               ,
               whilst
               the
               rest
               were
               so
               well
               provided
               .
            
             But
             they
             endeavour'd
             to
             appease
             him
             ,
             by
             telling
             him
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Child
            
             Jesus
             
               would
               take
               care
               to
               sustain
               them
               by
               his
               Divine
               virtue
               ,
               rather
               than
               that
               should
               happen
               .
            
             Thus
             ,
             for
             a
             miserable
             and
             base
             Interest
             ,
             they
             most
             outragiously
             Abuse
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             keep
             them
             in
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             to
             advance
             their
             Impiety
             to
             the
             highest
             degree
             ,
             they
             make
             a
             Vertue
             of
             it
             ,
             giving
             it
             the
             Name
             of
             Simplicity
             and
             Innocence
             .
             'T
             is
             before
             these
             sort
             of
             Mangers
             ,
             that
             (
             according
             as
             I
             have
             told
             you
             in
             a
             former
             LETTER
             )
             they
             set
             Little
             Children
             to
             Preach
             .
          
           
           
             I
             have
             made
             bold
             upon
             this
             Occasion
             to
             make
             〈◊〉
             short
             Digression
             ,
             which
             I
             hope
             will
             not
             prove
             unpleasing
             to
             you
             .
             I
             return
             now
             again
             to
             our
             Pr●cessions
             ,
             or
             rather
             I
             shall
             conclude
             this
             LETTER
             ▪
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             begun
             it
             ,
             by
             giving
             you
             a
             Relation
             of
             another
             Unveiling
             of
             an
             Image
             of
             the
             Virgin
             I
             have
             seen
             at
             Milan
             ,
             and
             which
             (
             as
             I
             was
             told
             )
             was
             only
             done
             once
             in
             50
             years
             .
             All
             the
             Corporations
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Neighbouring
             places
             ,
             made
             their
             Visits
             to
             it
             Processionally
             ,
             with
             Wax-Tapers
             ,
             Purses
             ,
             Presents
             ,
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             not
             much
             unlike
             those
             I
             have
             already
             related
             to
             you
             ▪
             The
             only
             thing
             singular
             in
             this
             Uncovering
             was
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             while
             the
             Image
             was
             Unveiled
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             great
             Concourse
             from
             all
             parts
             of
             Possessed
             persons
             ,
             the
             Priests
             being
             very
             busie
             in
             all
             Corners
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             Exorcise
             them
             .
             The
             Papists
             maintain
             ,
             That
             their
             Priests
             in
             their
             Ordination
             receive
             the
             Power
             of
             Casting
             out
             Devils
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Effect
             shews
             they
             are
             successful
             in
             it
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             have
             seen
             very
             many
             of
             these
             Possessed
             Persons
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             diligently
             apply'd
             my self
             ,
             to
             search
             into
             and
             examin
             the
             Matter
             ;
             but
             could
             never
             discover
             any
             able
             to
             persuade
             me
             ,
             that
             those
             Effects
             or
             Operations
             proceed
             rather
             from
             the
             Devil
             ,
             than
             from
             a
             strong
             Imagination
             or
             some
             violent
             Distemper
             .
             Besides
             ,
             I
             seldom
             met
             with
             any
             ,
             but
             Women
             that
             were
             Possessed
             ;
             and
             I
             would
             gladly
             be
             inform'd
             ,
             why
             the
             Devil
             should
             rather
             attack
             them
             than
             Men.
             Indeed
             ,
             the
             true
             Reason
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             That
             in
             Italy
             the
             Women
             are
             more
             than
             ordinary
             subject
             to
             fall
             into
             Phrensies
             and
             strange
             Imaginations
             .
             Their
             Parents
             ,
             or
             
             their
             Husbands
             ,
             keep
             them
             always
             shut
             up
             in
             their
             Chambers
             or
             Garrets
             ,
             without
             permitting
             them
             to
             go
             abroad
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             sometime
             to
             Church
             :
             And
             being
             naturally
             of
             an
             Hot
             and
             Amarous
             Temper
             ,
             a
             flattering
             and
             pleasing
             Object
             they
             may
             by
             chance
             have
             espy'd
             from
             their
             Windows
             ,
             or
             at
             Mass
             ,
             does
             so
             far
             transport
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             wholly
             possest
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             as
             is
             supposed
             .
             Their
             Thoughts
             are
             strongly
             fix'd
             on
             it
             Day
             and
             Night
             ,
             and
             the
             force
             of
             their
             Imagination
             ,
             making
             a
             wonderful
             impression
             upon
             their
             Vital
             Spirits
             ,
             does
             extreamly
             agitate
             and
             confound
             them
             ;
             and
             from
             thence
             proceed
             all
             that
             disorder
             ,
             and
             those
             Convulsions
             that
             appear
             in
             their
             Bodies
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             I
             speak
             of
             was
             full
             of
             this
             sort
             of
             Possessed
             persons
             .
             Amongst
             the
             rest
             I
             perceived
             in
             one
             of
             the
             Chappels
             ,
             a
             very
             Beautiful
             young
             Gentlewoman
             ,
             who
             continually
             beat
             her
             Breast
             with
             her
             hand
             ,
             and
             cried
             out
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             had
             felt
             something
             that
             would
             have
             choak'd
             her
             .
             She
             had
             many
             Priests
             about
             her
             ,
             Reading
             of
             Exorcisms
             ;
             but
             amongst
             the
             rest
             there
             was
             a
             very
             Handsom
             Priest
             ,
             who
             did
             Wonders
             ,
             and
             indeed
             outdid
             them
             all
             .
             The
             Possest
             Party
             seem'd
             to
             have
             no
             consideration
             for
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             but
             for
             him
             only
             ,
             and
             whenever
             he
             touch'd
             her
             ,
             the
             Devil
             to
             appearance
             being
             overcome
             by
             the
             force
             of
             his
             Exorcisms
             ,
             left
             off
             to
             Torment
             her
             .
             I
             was
             astonish'd
             to
             see
             the
             Liberty
             this
             young
             Gentleman
             took
             with
             his
             Possessed
             ;
             for
             sometimes
             he
             would
             Embrace
             her
             Body
             ,
             he
             handled
             her
             Hands
             and
             Arms
             ,
             and
             almost
             continually
             gave
             her
             little
             Flaps
             on
             the
             Cheek
             .
             They
             tell
             us
             ,
             That
             the
             Devil
             
             being
             a
             proud
             and
             haughty
             Spirit
             ,
             cannot
             endure
             to
             be
             humbled
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             Reason
             of
             their
             Boxing
             and
             Affronting
             the
             Possessed
             .
             The
             other
             Priests
             that
             were
             about
             her
             ,
             sometimes
             stretch'd
             forth
             their
             Hands
             to
             Box
             her
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             did
             )
             but
             she
             shewed
             her self
             Enrag'd
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             touch
             her
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             were
             fain
             to
             content
             themselves
             with
             abusing
             the
             Devil
             in
             Words
             ,
             whilst
             the
             young
             Priest
             alone
             was
             admitted
             to
             Flap
             her
             on
             the
             Cheek
             .
             This
             Proceeding
             at
             last
             stirr'd
             up
             some
             Jealousie
             amongst
             themselves
             ;
             and
             one
             of
             the
             Old
             Priests
             said
             to
             this
             young
             Blade
             ,
             in
             a
             smart
             way
             of
             Raillery
             ,
             Dom
             Pietro
             ,
             
               I
               see
               well
               ,
               that
               this
               Devil
               likes
               none
               so
               well
               as
               your self
               ;
               and
               if
               I
               been't
               much
               mistaken
               ,
               you
               would
               well
               enough
               agree
               together
               .
            
          
           
             But
             whatever
             the
             Priests
             of
             Rome
             may
             pretend
             ,
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Absolute
             Power
             they
             claim
             over
             the
             Devils
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             evidently
             verified
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             make
             the
             People
             believe
             it
             is
             .
             I
             have
             seen
             Possessed
             Persons
             ,
             and
             Exorcisms
             pronounced
             over
             them
             in
             quantity
             ;
             but
             I
             never
             saw
             any
             of
             them
             freed
             of
             their
             Possession
             by
             this
             means
             .
             I
             know
             't
             is
             commonly
             said
             ,
             There
             are
             many
             Beggars
             who
             counterfeit
             themselves
             Possessed
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             means
             they
             may
             procure
             a
             good
             Maintenance
             all
             their
             Life
             after
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             these
             indeed
             ,
             I
             question
             not
             but
             the
             Priests
             have
             power
             to
             deliver
             them
             of
             their
             Counterfeit
             Possessions
             .
             This
             Cheat
             of
             the
             Beggars
             procures
             vast
             Credit
             to
             their
             Mysterious
             Images
             ,
             which
             are
             but
             once
             Unveiled
             in
             50
             Years
             time
             .
             But
             I
             'le
             leave
             these
             Possessed
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             a
             Conclusion
             of
             what
             I
             have
             said
             concerning
             Popis●
             
             Processions
             ,
             which
             they
             define
             ,
             as
             I
             hinted
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             LETTER
             ,
             a
             Marching
             ,
             or
             
               Walking
               of
               the
               People
               from
               one
               Church
               to
               another
               ,
               under
               the
               Conduct
               of
               their
               Priests
               ,
               with
               the
            
             Cross
             and
             Banner
             ,
             
               there
               to
               Invoke
               the
               Extraordinary
               Assistance
               of
               God.
            
             But
             indeed
             and
             in
             truth
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             account
             now
             given
             you
             of
             them
             ▪
             does
             it
             not
             appear
             to
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             That
             they
             may
             with
             much
             more
             right
             be
             defin'd
             ,
             
               Pompous
               and
               Magnificent
               Walks
               ,
               invented
               on
               purpose
               to
               enhance
               the
               Credit
               and
               Repute
               of
               the
            
             Monks
             and
             Priests
             ,
             
               and
               to
               abuse
               and
               gull
               the
               People
               ▪
               for
               their
               own
               Advantage
               ?
            
          
           
             We
             have
             not
             the
             least
             Footsteps
             of
             these
             kind
             of
             Processions
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Centuries
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             being
             only
             an
             Invention
             of
             the
             Popes
             Brain
             ;
             and
             if
             I
             been't
             much
             mistaken
             ,
             S.
             Gregory
             the
             Great
             was
             the
             first
             that
             instituted
             them
             at
             a
             time
             of
             the
             Plague
             .
             In
             his
             time
             they
             were
             celebrated
             with
             abundance
             of
             Modesty
             ;
             but
             the
             Luxury
             and
             Ambition
             of
             the
             Clergy
             have
             in
             process
             of
             time
             so
             much
             amplified
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             as
             clear
             as
             the
             Sun
             at
             Noon-day
             ,
             they
             serve
             for
             no
             other
             use
             at
             present
             ,
             but
             to
             give
             them
             the
             Advantage
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             triumph
             over
             the
             Seculars
             .
             Besides
             ,
             they
             serve
             for
             publick
             Marks
             of
             Honour
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             distinguished
             amongst
             themselves
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             they
             are
             more
             jealous
             of
             ,
             than
             their
             precedency
             in
             Processions
             ,
             the
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             oft
             quarrel
             with
             one
             another
             on
             this
             occasion
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             their
             Contests
             break
             out
             into
             great
             Disorders
             ,
             as
             it
             hapned
             not
             long
             since
             at
             Dijon
             ,
             a
             Parliament
             City
             in
             France
             ,
             where
             the
             Monks
             of
             S.
             Bennet
             having
             undertaken
             
             to
             go
             a
             Processioning
             ,
             with
             great
             Canes
             in
             their
             Hands
             ,
             as
             an
             Ensign
             of
             their
             Authority
             over
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ;
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Chappel
            
             rose
             up
             against
             them
             ,
             which
             occasion'd
             a
             furious
             Skirmish
             between
             them
             ,
             with
             their
             Crosses
             and
             Banners
             .
          
           
             The
             Order
             observ'd
             in
             all
             Processions
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Meanest
             march
             first
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             highest
             Rank
             and
             Quality
             last
             of
             all
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Bishop
             is
             always
             the
             last
             Man
             that
             shuts
             up
             the
             Procession
             .
             The
             Jesuits
             being
             of
             so
             late
             standing
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             not
             having
             been
             able
             to
             obtain
             the
             Precedency
             they
             affected
             of
             their
             Senior
             Orders
             ,
             at
             Processions
             ,
             have
             wholly
             renounced
             them
             ,
             and
             never
             assist
             at
             them
             .
             Only
             at
             Venice
             ,
             the
             Senate
             obligeth
             them
             to
             go
             in
             Procession
             with
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             to
             avoid
             mingling
             themselves
             among
             the
             Priests
             or
             Monks
             ,
             they
             rather
             choose
             to
             march
             amongst
             Tradesmen
             .
             The
             Coblers
             ,
             Shoemakers
             ,
             and
             Taylors
             ,
             march
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             after
             them
             come
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             who
             are
             followed
             by
             the
             other
             Trades
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             here
             conclude
             this
             LETTER
             ,
             and
             without
             detaining
             you
             with
             an
             ample
             Moral
             Application
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             shall
             only
             tell
             you
             ,
             That
             forasmuch
             as
             it
             is
             so
             apparent
             and
             visible
             ,
             that
             these
             kinds
             of
             Processions
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             are
             only
             made
             to
             serve
             the
             Ends
             of
             Ambition
             and
             Temporal
             Interest
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ;
             that
             the
             best
             Processions
             we
             can
             make
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             march
             from
             one
             Church
             to
             another
             ;
             but
             to
             advance
             from
             one
             Vertue
             to
             another
             ,
             until
             we
             arrive
             at
             the
             Holy
             Mount
             of
             God
             ,
             viz.
             a
             Blessed
             Eternity
             .
             
               Optima
               Processio
               sit
               procedere
               de
               virtute
               in
               virtutem
               ,
               usque
               ad
               Montem
               Domini
               .
            
             I
             remain
             ,
             Sir
             ,
          
           
             
               Yours
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Eighth
             LETTER
             ,
             Of
             the
             Corruption
             of
             the
             Italian
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             in
             their
             Devotion
             and
             Morals
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               SIR
               ,
            
          
           
             I
             Have
             already
             acquainted
             you
             in
             my
             Last
             ,
             that
             my
             Abode
             for
             two
             years
             together
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Bononia
             ,
             at
             the
             Abby
             of
             S.
             Michael
             in
             the
             Wood
             ,
             afforded
             me
             a
             very
             favourable
             Opportunity
             of
             penetrating
             into
             the
             Lives
             and
             Manners
             of
             Monasticks
             ;
             and
             I
             might
             have
             staid
             there
             much
             longer
             ,
             if
             the
             Persuasions
             of
             a
             Noble
             Venetian
             had
             not
             prevail'd
             with
             me
             ,
             to
             go
             with
             him
             to
             Venice
             .
             It
             seems
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             Divine
             Providence
             had
             conducted
             me
             thither
             ,
             to
             put
             me
             in
             a
             station
             where
             I
             might
             take
             a
             nearer
             View
             of
             the
             Conduct
             and
             Conversation
             of
             other
             Ecclesiasticks
             ,
             commonly
             called
             
               Secular
               Priests
            
             ;
             not
             so
             much
             ,
             because
             I
             was
             ignorant
             before
             of
             their
             way
             of
             Life
             ,
             having
             been
             always
             brought
             up
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             because
             I
             found
             a
             considerable
             deal
             of
             difference
             between
             the
             Secular
             Clergy
             of
             Italy
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             France
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             I
             had
             my
             Education
             .
             The
             former
             
             of
             these
             live
             without
             any
             Restraint
             ,
             and
             without
             being
             much
             observ'd
             or
             taken
             notice
             of
             by
             their
             own
             Countrymen
             ,
             whom
             they
             have
             corrupted
             as
             well
             in
             their
             Practice
             ,
             as
             in
             their
             Principles
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             more
             particularly
             make
             out
             to
             you
             in
             the
             Sequel
             hereof
             ;
             whereas
             the
             latter
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             of
             France
             )
             have
             studied
             the
             Art
             of
             Dissimulation
             ,
             and
             are
             more
             upon
             their
             Guard
             ,
             to
             avoid
             their
             being
             expos'd
             to
             the
             Censure
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             whom
             they
             regard
             as
             so
             many
             Spies
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             was
             no
             sooner
             arrived
             at
             Venice
             ,
             but
             I
             had
             the
             good
             luck
             to
             procure
             my self
             the
             Protection
             of
             some
             of
             the
             most
             considerable
             Persons
             in
             that
             Republick
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             less
             than
             a
             Months
             time
             I
             was
             provided
             of
             three
             Small
             Benefices
             ,
             in
             Three
             different
             Churches
             ,
             which
             gave
             me
             an
             occasion
             of
             Conversing
             with
             a
             vast
             number
             of
             Clergymen
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             who
             Resorts
             to
             this
             City
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             there
             to
             enjoy
             the
             Pleasures
             of
             this
             Life
             .
             After
             I
             had
             staid
             Three
             years
             here
             ,
             I
             undertook
             another
             Journy
             to
             Rome
             ,
             having
             been
             drawn
             thither
             by
             the
             Promises
             of
             a
             Cardinal
             ,
             who
             died
             Eight
             Days
             after
             my
             Arrival
             there
             .
             This
             unlook'd
             for
             Accident
             having
             defeated
             the
             Hopes
             I
             had
             formed
             of
             making
             a
             longer
             stay
             in
             that
             City
             ,
             I
             departed
             thence
             some
             Months
             after
             :
             Having
             Visited
             before
             the
             City
             of
             Naples
             ,
             I
             took
             my
             Journy
             towards
             Milan
             ,
             without
             any
             design
             of
             making
             any
             stay
             there
             ;
             but
             the
             persuasion
             of
             some
             Noblemen
             of
             that
             Country
             made
             me
             change
             my
             Resolution
             .
             The
             Abbot
             of
             Great
             S.
             Victor
             ,
             amongst
             others
             ,
             made
             me
             very
             considerable
             
             Offers
             ,
             to
             oblige
             me
             to
             stay
             in
             his
             Abby
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             upon
             me
             the
             Care
             of
             Instructing
             his
             Religious
             ,
             according
             as
             he
             knew
             I
             had
             done
             in
             the
             Abby
             of
             S.
             Michael
             ,
             in
             Bononïa
             ,
             that
             was
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             as
             his
             ;
             which
             at
             length
             induc'd
             me
             to
             yield
             to
             his
             Desire
             .
             By
             this
             means
             I
             found
             my self
             anew
             engag'd
             with
             Monks
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             here
             on
             this
             Occasion
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             hinted
             to
             you
             several
             parts
             of
             Italy
             ,
             where
             I
             have
             made
             my
             Abode
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             Employments
             I
             have
             had
             there
             ;
             but
             without
             the
             least
             intent
             of
             Boasting
             my self
             on
             that
             account
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             inform
             you
             ,
             that
             what
             I
             take
             upon
             me
             to
             speak
             here
             concerning
             the
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             ,
             is
             from
             a
             thorough
             Knowledge
             and
             Experience
             ,
             as
             having
             had
             abundant
             Opportunities
             to
             make
             those
             Observations
             ,
             which
             many
             (
             who
             have
             handled
             the
             same
             Subject
             ,
             )
             have
             been
             wholly
             depriv'd
             of
             .
             I
             have
             had
             several
             other
             Employments
             ,
             both
             in
             Italy
             and
             Germany
             ,
             which
             I
             might
             with
             more
             Reason
             boast
             of
             ,
             if
             I
             was
             so
             minded
             ;
             but
             they
             having
             no
             reference
             to
             the
             Subject
             in
             hand
             ,
             I
             pass
             them
             by
             in
             Silence
             .
             Tho'
             indeed
             it
             be
             not
             altogether
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             for
             one
             in
             my
             Circumstances
             ,
             to
             make
             mention
             of
             the
             Employments
             he
             has
             had
             beyond
             the
             Seas
             ,
             and
             the
             Honourable
             way
             of
             Subsistence
             he
             has
             been
             in
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             only
             to
             confute
             the
             Calumnies
             the
             Papists
             are
             wont
             to
             cast
             upon
             the
             Priests
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             who
             leave
             their
             Communion
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             their
             Consciences
             by
             joyning
             themselves
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             :
             Their
             common
             Cry
             is
             ,
             That
             such
             are
             either
             meer
             Vagabonds
             ,
             or
             Persons
             that
             
             had
             nothing
             to
             live
             on
             at
             home
             in
             their
             own
             Country
             ,
             and
             who
             were
             weary
             of
             the
             condition
             they
             were
             in
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             some
             good
             Benefice
             wherewith
             plentifully
             to
             maintain
             themselves
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Libertinism
             ,
             that
             prompts
             them
             to
             make
             this
             Change.
             This
             last
             Aspersion
             being
             the
             most
             odious
             and
             reflecting
             of
             all
             ,
             made
             me
             very
             careful
             (
             when
             I
             was
             in
             Italy
             )
             to
             obviate
             it
             ,
             by
             taking
             Attestations
             of
             my
             Good
             Behaviour
             and
             Manners
             from
             all
             the
             places
             where
             I
             had
             made
             any
             stay
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             have
             them
             in
             a
             readiness
             ,
             to
             clear
             my self
             from
             any
             such
             Reproach
             ,
             in
             case
             any
             should
             be
             found
             Malicious
             enough
             to
             rank
             me
             in
             that
             Number
             ;
             so
             that
             indeed
             (
             by
             the
             Grace
             and
             Goodness
             of
             God
             )
             I
             may
             now
             speak
             boldly
             and
             openly
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             danger
             or
             apprehension
             from
             the
             most
             envenom'd
             Tongues
             .
             Yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             I
             must
             profess
             ,
             that
             the
             Subject
             of
             this
             Last
             LETTER
             is
             very
             averse
             to
             my
             Natural
             Humor
             and
             Inclination
             ,
             viz.
             to
             expose
             the
             Vices
             and
             Defects
             of
             others
             :
             But
             yet
             ,
             when
             I
             consider
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             that
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             oft
             declaim'd
             very
             severely
             against
             the
             Hypocrisie
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             of
             his
             Time
             ,
             and
             this
             ,
             to
             inform
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             deter
             them
             from
             following
             their
             ways
             ;
             I
             conclude
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             unlawful
             (
             upon
             good
             ground
             and
             occasions
             )
             to
             publish
             the
             Sins
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             only
             the
             main
             Corrupters
             of
             the
             Morality
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             Principles
             and
             Doctrins
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             we
             may
             oblige
             others
             ,
             to
             be
             warned
             and
             take
             heed
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             of
             
               Wolves
               in
               Sheeps
               cloathing
               ;
               Cavete
               à
               fermento
               Pharisaeorum
               ;
               
               Tahe
               heed
               of
               the
               Leaven
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               .
            
             By
             this
             means
             also
             it
             will
             appear
             ,
             what
             use
             is
             made
             of
             all
             those
             vast
             Sums
             of
             Mony
             ,
             which
             accrue
             to
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             by
             those
             Subtil
             Inventions
             and
             Religious
             Artifices
             wherewith
             I
             have
             entertain'd
             you
             in
             my
             Foregoing
             LETTERS
             :
             For
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             can
             serve
             only
             for
             the
             use
             of
             Men
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             use
             they
             make
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             may
             easily
             judge
             of
             the
             End
             they
             propounded
             to
             themselves
             ,
             in
             searching
             for
             the
             Means
             to
             obtain
             it
             .
          
           
             Having
             therefore
             more
             especially
             apply'd
             my self
             (
             during
             my
             Abode
             in
             Italy
             )
             to
             find
             out
             the
             Ways
             the
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             had
             ,
             to
             dispose
             of
             and
             spend
             their
             vast
             Revenues
             ,
             I
             found
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             only
             to
             satisfie
             and
             glut
             their
             Domineering
             Appetites
             ,
             Lusts
             ,
             and
             Passions
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             are
             such
             Idolaters
             of
             Mammon
             ,
             that
             the
             more
             they
             heap
             up
             ,
             the
             less
             they
             think
             themselves
             possest
             of
             ;
             and
             thus
             dye
             (
             like
             little
             
             Croesus's
             ,
             or
             rather
             like
             bad
             Rich
             Men
             )
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             Riches
             ,
             from
             which
             nothing
             but
             Death
             could
             separate
             them
             .
             'T
             is
             the
             common
             Cry
             of
             the
             Poor
             in
             that
             Country
             ,
             That
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             inexorable
             ,
             more
             insensible
             ,
             or
             more
             pityless
             than
             the
             Clergy
             .
             'T
             is
             meer
             Labour
             lost
             ,
             to
             address
             ones
             self
             to
             them
             for
             an
             Alms
             ;
             for
             at
             the
             best
             one
             meets
             with
             a
             Denial
             ,
             and
             very
             often
             with
             Scornful
             and
             Taunting
             Words
             :
             So
             that
             their
             Cove●ousness
             is
             like
             an
             unsatiable
             Gulf
             ,
             which
             swallows
             all
             ,
             and
             gives
             up
             nothing
             again
             .
             I
             have
             known
             several
             Priests
             ,
             who
             had
             their
             Coffers
             full
             of
             Gold
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             grutch'd
             themselves
             a
             piece
             of
             dry
             Bread
             ;
             
             and
             some
             of
             these
             were
             so
             dextrous
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             their
             sordid
             Avarice
             ,
             pass
             for
             a
             Love
             of
             Abstinence
             and
             Mortification
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             were
             so
             far
             from
             bestowing
             the
             least
             Alms
             on
             the
             Poor
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             endure
             that
             any
             one
             should
             ask
             them
             a
             Charity
             ;
             whence
             it
             was
             obvious
             to
             make
             this
             discovery
             ,
             That
             so
             fair
             a
             Vertue
             as
             Abstinence
             is
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             the
             Inmate
             of
             such
             sordidly
             Covetous
             Breasts
             :
             For
             according
             to
             that
             Saying
             ,
             
               Sublevamen
               Pauperis
               sit
               Abstinentia
               Jejunantis
               ;
               The
               Abstinence
               of
               him
               that
               Fasts
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               a
               Relief
               for
               the
               Poor
               .
            
          
           
             Others
             bestow
             their
             Mony
             in
             Building
             Palaces
             for
             themselves
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             Palaces
             ;
             for
             tho'
             indeed
             it
             would
             much
             better
             become
             their
             Profession
             ,
             to
             provide
             for
             themselves
             Houses
             ,
             in
             which
             some
             Marks
             of
             that
             Christian
             Humility
             might
             be
             discerned
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             indispensable
             a
             Qualification
             of
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Altar
             ;
             yet
             so
             far
             are
             they
             from
             this
             Temper
             ,
             that
             they
             spare
             no
             Cost
             to
             erect
             for
             themselves
             most
             stately
             and
             sumptuous
             Fabricks
             ,
             beyond
             the
             Magnificence
             of
             the
             Palaces
             of
             the
             greatest
             Princes
             .
             For
             proof
             of
             what
             I
             here
             alledge
             ,
             we
             need
             only
             cast
             an
             Eye
             upon
             all
             the
             Monasteries
             of
             Italy
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             have
             Travell'd
             those
             Countries
             know
             ,
             That
             the
             fairest
             Palace
             which
             is
             found
             near
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             always
             the
             Curates
             House
             .
             Others
             consume
             their
             Revenues
             in
             Making
             much
             of
             Themselves
             ,
             and
             contriving
             Ways
             for
             their
             Pleasure
             and
             Diversion
             :
             For
             seeing
             they
             have
             no
             Families
             to
             provide
             for
             ,
             
               It
               would
               be
               a
               Profanation
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               of
               the
               Gifts
               of
               God
            
             ,
             (
             so
             they
             call
             the
             immense
             Riches
             
             they
             have
             got
             by
             their
             Masses
             )
             
               in
               case
               they
               should
               not
               make
               use
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               make
               much
               of
               themselves
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               who
               do
               so
               much
               good
               to
               the
               Souls
               of
               Purgatory
               in
               the
               other
               .
            
             For
             this
             Reason
             it
             is
             we
             see
             their
             Tables
             so
             deliciously
             and
             profusely
             cover'd
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             Entertain
             one
             another
             by
             Turns
             with
             such
             Exquisitness
             ,
             Splendor
             ,
             and
             Magnificence
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             their
             inclination
             this
             way
             has
             authoriz'd
             that
             Proverbial
             Expression
             ,
             so
             common
             in
             Italy
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             call
             any
             extraordinary
             Dainty
             ;
             
               Boccone
               di
               Preti
               ô
               di
               Cardinali
               ;
               A
               Bit
               for
               a
               Priest
               or
               Cardinal
               .
            
             What
             I
             have
             here
             said
             concerning
             those
             Objects
             that
             please
             the
             Pallat
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             proportionably
             concerning
             all
             other
             things
             that
             do
             any
             way
             contribute
             to
             a
             delicious
             and
             luxurious
             Life
             ,
             which
             they
             take
             care
             to
             procure
             for
             themselves
             with
             a
             superfluous
             profuseness
             ,
             altogether
             inexcusable
             .
             Should
             any
             many
             be
             tempted
             with
             a
             desire
             to
             see
             the
             very
             utmost
             height
             of
             Vanity
             ,
             of
             Wantonness
             ,
             and
             of
             Effeminacy
             ,
             he
             needs
             only
             to
             take
             a
             View
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             composed
             only
             of
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             ;
             so
             its
             boasts
             it self
             ,
             of
             surpassing
             in
             Gallantry
             ,
             Pomp
             ,
             and
             Magnificence
             ,
             those
             of
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             potent
             Monarchs
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             Here
             you
             will
             find
             Bishops
             that
             have
             two
             or
             three
             Bishopricks
             ,
             and
             Abbots
             that
             have
             five
             or
             six
             Abbies
             apiece
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             disgrace
             for
             an
             Ecclesiastick
             ,
             to
             have
             no
             more
             than
             one
             Benefice
             ;
             for
             indeed
             without
             a
             great
             Revenue
             ,
             one
             can
             make
             no
             Figure
             in
             this
             Court
             of
             Priests
             .
             Yea
             ,
             the
             Vanity
             of
             this
             Court
             is
             mounted
             to
             that
             Excess
             ,
             that
             the
             Members
             
             of
             it
             are
             so
             far
             from
             Blushing
             at
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             it
             the
             principal
             Matter
             of
             their
             glory
             and
             boasting
             .
             A
             Cardinal
             or
             a
             Bishop
             does
             not
             make
             an
             Hunting
             Match
             ,
             does
             not
             Feast
             his
             Consorts
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             World
             forsooth
             must
             Ring
             of
             it
             .
             All
             the
             Gazets
             we
             have
             from
             Rome
             are
             stuft
             full
             of
             such
             Vanities
             as
             these
             ,
             That
             
               my
               Lord
               the
               Cardinal
            
             N.
             
               has
               given
               a
               Visit
               to
               one
               of
               his
               Colleagues
            
             ;
             That
             
               another
               was
               at
               the
            
             Opera
             ;
             
               or
               caus'd
               a
               Rich
               Livery
               to
               be
               made
               for
               his
               Retinue
               ,
               and
               appear'd
               in
               publick
               with
               a
               Train
               of
               so
               many
               Coaches
               .
            
             I
             have
             oft
             made
             it
             my
             diversion
             ,
             whilst
             I
             was
             at
             Rome
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             Cardinals
             (
             on
             Sunday
             Mornings
             )
             Ride
             to
             the
             Vatican
             ,
             when
             the
             Pope
             held
             Chappel
             there
             .
             They
             are
             trick'd
             up
             like
             so
             many
             Scarlet
             Puppets
             in
             their
             Coaches
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Creatures
             are
             about
             them
             ,
             with
             an
             Air
             that
             proclaims
             them
             extreamly
             Eff●minate
             and
             Wanton
             .
             After
             all
             ▪
             I
             confess
             ,
             a
             Man
             must
             needs
             have
             a
             very
             strong
             Faith
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             this
             sort
             of
             People
             are
             no
             sooner
             met
             together
             in
             a
             Chamber
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             is
             instantly
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             give
             Law
             to
             the
             Consciences
             of
             all
             Men.
             If
             to
             meet
             together
             with
             such
             Excess
             of
             Ambition
             and
             Vanity
             ,
             be
             to
             Meet
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             't
             is
             certain
             our
             Saviour
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             who
             appeared
             in
             so
             mean
             and
             humble
             a
             condition
             ,
             did
             not
             come
             into
             the
             World
             in
             the
             same
             Name
             .
             Every
             Cardinal
             has
             his
             Nephew
             or
             Nearest
             Kinsman
             with
             him
             ,
             who
             holds
             his
             Scarlet-Hat
             in
             the
             Boot
             of
             the
             Coach
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             signal
             Honour
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             Mark
             of
             his
             being
             the
             most
             beloved
             Creature
             of
             the
             Cardinal
             .
          
           
           
             'T
             is
             this
             Nepotism
             ,
             that
             made
             such
             a
             Noise
             in
             the
             Time
             of
             the
             late
             Pope
             Innocent
             the
             XI
             th
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             (
             who
             ,
             to
             give
             him
             his
             due
             ,
             was
             a
             Man
             severe
             enough
             in
             his
             Morals
             )
             resolved
             wholly
             to
             extirpate
             ,
             having
             begun
             the
             Reformation
             in
             his
             own
             House
             ;
             but
             we
             see
             now
             ,
             that
             things
             are
             quietly
             and
             without
             Noise
             return'd
             to
             their
             old
             Channel
             .
             All
             the
             Endeavours
             of
             Pope
             Innocent
             the
             XI
             th
             were
             only
             like
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             a
             little
             cold
             Water
             upon
             Red-hot
             Iron
             ,
             which
             serves
             only
             to
             make
             it
             more
             fiery
             and
             glowing
             :
             And
             ,
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             must
             own
             ,
             That
             I
             cannot
             conceive
             how
             a
             Church
             (
             where
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ride
             so
             glouriously
             Triumphant
             ,
             and
             prevail
             to
             that
             excessive
             Degree
             )
             can
             ever
             have
             the
             Face
             to
             boast
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Gates
               of
               Hell
               shall
               never
               prevail
               against
               Her.
            
             This
             !
             Nepotism
             ,
             or
             Exaltation
             of
             their
             Nephews
             ,
             does
             not
             only
             take
             place
             at
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             (
             whether
             from
             Imitation
             ,
             or
             by
             Natural
             inclination
             of
             promoting
             those
             who
             are
             nearly
             related
             to
             us
             )
             we
             find
             it
             obtain
             amongst
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             perfect
             Slaves
             to
             Avarice
             ,
             or
             the
             love
             of
             Pleasure
             .
             They
             think
             of
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             how
             they
             may
             enrich
             those
             of
             their
             Family
             ,
             whose
             Humor
             pleaseth
             them
             best
             .
             I
             confess
             indeed
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             most
             commendable
             and
             most
             innocent
             way
             of
             employing
             their
             Treasure
             ,
             as
             carrying
             some
             appearance
             of
             Charity
             in
             it
             ;
             tho'
             (
             to
             speak
             Truth
             )
             we
             can
             never
             make
             a
             Christian
             Vertue
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             being
             common
             to
             us
             with
             the
             Heathens
             themselves
             :
             The
             Turks
             do
             good
             to
             those
             of
             their
             Kindred
             and
             Friends
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             probably
             also
             do
             it
             during
             
             their
             Lives
             ,
             which
             these
             latter
             are
             very
             seldom
             found
             guilty
             of
             ,
             because
             they
             commonly
             do
             not
             dispose
             of
             their
             Riches
             to
             those
             of
             their
             Family
             ,
             till
             they
             see
             Death
             ready
             to
             snatch
             them
             from
             them
             .
             This
             Nepotism
             therefore
             is
             a
             vast
             Gulf
             ,
             which
             swallows
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Revenue
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             another
             Abyss
             that
             devours
             incomparably
             much
             more
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             way
             that
             is
             not
             only
             a
             Scandal
             and
             Reproach
             to
             their
             Profession
             ,
             but
             even
             to
             Nature
             it self
             ;
             and
             ,
             is
             in
             a
             word
             ▪
             the
             abominable
             Commerce
             they
             drive
             with
             both
             Sexes
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             World
             knows
             that
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             the
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             to
             Marry
             ,
             as
             having
             protested
             against
             Marriage
             at
             their
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             several
             Professions
             and
             Orders
             ,
             as
             against
             
               a
               thing
            
             (
             to
             use
             their
             own
             terms
             )
             
               which
               defiles
               and
               pollutes
               a
               Man
               ,
               and
               makes
               him
               incapable
               of
               duly
               and
               purely
               serving
               at
               the
               Altar
               .
            
             'T
             is
             upon
             this
             Principle
             they
             refuse
             to
             Marry
             ,
             and
             the
             Priest
             that
             can
             be
             convict
             of
             violating
             this
             Law
             ,
             must
             be
             burnt
             alive
             .
             But
             for
             all
             this
             their
             Huffing
             ,
             they
             perceive
             well
             enough
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             while
             they
             reckon
             without
             their
             Host
             ,
             and
             this
             great
             Undertaking
             of
             theirs
             proves
             quite
             another
             thing
             in
             effect
             ,
             than
             it
             was
             in
             Speculation
             .
             Take
             but
             a
             little
             leisure
             to
             Read
             their
             Lives
             ,
             and
             you
             'l
             find
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             sooner
             made
             their
             Vow
             of
             Chastity
             ;
             but
             they
             study
             and
             invent
             (
             with
             all
             the
             Application
             imaginable
             )
             how
             to
             break
             it
             .
             They
             have
             voluntarily
             debarr'd
             themselves
             from
             honest
             and
             lawful
             Wedlock
             ,
             and
             must
             now
             betake
             themselves
             to
             Fornication
             ,
             Adultery
             ,
             Incest
             ,
             and
             Sacriledge
             ,
             to
             
             satisfie
             their
             Concupiscence
             ,
             and
             glut
             their
             infamous
             Lusts
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             Mony
             ,
             because
             the
             Debauched
             Sex
             is
             doubly
             concern'd
             for
             having
             to
             do
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             do
             not
             afford
             them
             so
             good
             Quarters
             as
             they
             do
             to
             others
             ;
             and
             their
             Wenches
             have
             the
             Boldness
             to
             tell
             them
             ,
             That
             
               since
               it
               is
               a
               greater
               Sin
               to
               have
               to
               do
               with
               them
               ,
               than
               with
               others
               ,
               't
               is
               but
               just
               they
               should
               pay
               accordingly
               .
            
             The
             Clergy
             therefore
             finding
             that
             the
             World
             carries
             it
             somewhat
             Uncivil
             towards
             them
             in
             this
             regard
             ,
             and
             groaning
             to
             see
             themselves
             in
             a
             condition
             to
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             them
             ,
             resolve
             on
             their
             side
             (
             as
             far
             as
             possible
             )
             to
             be
             even
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             they
             will
             not
             Say
             a
             Mass
             ,
             or
             Prayer
             ,
             or
             go
             a
             step
             upon
             any
             score
             whatsoever
             ,
             without
             being
             well
             paid
             for
             it
             .
             If
             they
             be
             sent
             for
             to
             Baptize
             an
             Infant
             ,
             to
             Exhort
             a
             Sick
             Body
             ,
             or
             to
             Bury
             a
             Corpse
             ,
             they
             first
             demand
             what
             they
             will
             give
             them
             for
             their
             pains
             ,
             and
             budge
             not
             till
             the
             Bargain
             be
             made
             .
             They
             sollicit
             for
             Mony
             towards
             their
             Confraternities
             ,
             their
             Festivals
             ,
             Processions
             ,
             Benedictions
             ,
             and
             Devotions
             for
             the
             Souls
             in
             Purgatory
             ,
             with
             incredible
             Importunity
             and
             earnestness
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             prompt
             and
             effectual
             Expedient
             ,
             to
             fill
             their
             Purses
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             disquiets
             them
             more
             ,
             than
             the
             persuasion
             which
             possesseth
             the
             Sex
             they
             Love
             ,
             That
             
               to
               have
               to
               do
               with
               Men
               consecrated
               to
               God
               ,
            
             (
             as
             they
             are
             )
             
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               Sacriledge
               ,
               and
               the
               worst
               of
               all
               Crimes
               .
            
             This
             indeed
             is
             a
             Consequence
             ,
             which
             very
             plainly
             follows
             from
             their
             Principles
             ;
             but
             which
             they
             notwithstanding
             endeavour
             to
             Veil
             as
             
             much
             as
             ever
             they
             can
             .
             You
             seldom
             hear
             them
             Preaching
             against
             Wanntoness
             ,
             Incontinence
             ,
             Adultery
             ,
             &c.
             and
             ,
             if
             at
             any
             time
             they
             do
             ,
             't
             is
             without
             being
             Invective
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             to
             diminish
             the
             Horrour
             any
             one
             might
             have
             conceiv'd
             of
             these
             Crimes
             .
             Yea
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             are
             arriv'd
             to
             that
             degree
             of
             Impudence
             ,
             to
             publish
             ,
             That
             
               these
               are
               the
               most
               Innocent
               of
               all
               other
               Vices
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               considering
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               born
               and
               grown
               up
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               have
               their
               rise
               from
               the
               Blood
               and
               Body
               that
               surrounds
               us
               ,
               is
               very
               ready
               to
               forgive
               and
               pardon
               them
               .
            
             They
             say
             ,
             
               That
               such
               Sins
               as
               these
               are
               Instances
               of
               Human
               frailty
               ;
               and
               provided
               a
               person
               be
               only
               convinc'd
               of
               his
               Weakness
               therein
               ,
               Confess
               them
               ,
               and
               be
               humbled
               for
               them
               ,
               't
               is
               enough
               ;
               and
               one
            
             Ave
             Mary
             ,
             
               or
               the
               Sign
               of
               the
            
             Cross
             ,
             
               with
               a
               sprinkling
               of
            
             Holy-Water
             ,
             
               is
               all
               the
               Penance
               that
               is
               ordinarily
               enjoyn'd
               for
               such
            
             Peccadillo's
             
               as
               these
            
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             wont
             also
             ,
             to
             treat
             Seculars
             very
             smoothly
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             at
             their
             Confessions
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             the
             Female
             Sex
             ;
             Lest
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               by
               treating
               them
               too
               harshly
               ,
               they
               might
               be
               discouraged
               another
               time
               to
               Confess
               them
               with
               all
               their
               Circumstances
               .
            
             But
             the
             true
             Reason
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             so
             doing
             they
             may
             oblige
             the
             Seculars
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             favourable
             towards
             them
             in
             their
             Censures
             on
             the
             like
             occa●ion
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             too
             strictly
             observ'd
             themselves
             ,
             when
             they
             fall
             into
             the
             same
             Crimes
             .
             Indeed
             Auricular
             and
             Secret
             Confession
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             commodious
             way
             the
             Priests
             have
             to
             lodge
             their
             Game
             ;
             't
             is
             there
             they
             put
             Women
             to
             the
             Question
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             means
             accustoming
             them
             (
             by
             little
             and
             little
             )
             
             from
             their
             Youth
             up
             ,
             to
             speak
             with
             Confidence
             of
             their
             secret
             Sins
             ,
             they
             make
             them
             at
             length
             lose
             that
             Natural
             Shamefac'dness
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             they
             would
             be
             sensible
             of
             ,
             in
             making
             the
             least
             mention
             of
             such
             Filthiness
             .
             Being
             therefore
             by
             this
             means
             inform'd
             of
             their
             Inclinations
             and
             Weak-side
             ,
             if
             they
             find
             them
             to
             be
             of
             an
             Amorous
             Complexion
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             easie
             thing
             for
             them
             to
             speak
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             insinuate
             their
             own
             Passion
             .
             It
             is
             notoriously
             evident
             ,
             that
             commonly
             none
             but
             Women
             go
             to
             Confession
             ;
             for
             as
             for
             Men
             ,
             they
             seldom
             use
             it
             more
             than
             once
             a
             Year
             ,
             and
             that
             towards
             Easter
             .
             The
             Reason
             whereof
             having
             been
             once
             ask'd
             in
             my
             presence
             ,
             a
             Person
             of
             a
             very
             good
             Sense
             ,
             return'd
             this
             Answer
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Reason
               why
               none
               but
               Women
               were
               seen
               to
               Confess
               ,
               was
               ,
               because
               Men
               were
               Confessors
               ;
               but
               ,
               that
               if
               Women
               were
               once
               possest
               of
               the
               Chair
               of
               Confession
               ,
               we
               should
               soon
               find
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               that
               none
               but
               Men
               would
               appear
               before
               them
               .
            
             The
             Reason
             is
             ,
             because
             Women
             for
             the
             most
             part
             take
             pleasure
             in
             their
             Confessing
             ,
             being
             well
             assured
             ,
             that
             their
             Confessors
             will
             put
             such
             Questions
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             cannot
             much
             displease
             them
             ;
             and
             knowing
             ,
             that
             how
             openly
             soever
             they
             may
             declare
             their
             Sins
             ,
             the
             Seal
             of
             Confession
             will
             always
             put
             them
             out
             of
             danger
             of
             running
             any
             Risque
             thereby
             :
             Yea
             ,
             there
             are
             not
             wanting
             a
             vast
             Number
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             relying
             upon
             the
             Secrecy
             of
             this
             Tribunal
             ,
             and
             encouraged
             by
             the
             Exhortations
             of
             their
             Priests
             ,
             of
             hiding
             nothing
             from
             them
             ,
             no
             not
             so
             much
             as
             their
             impure
             Thoughts
             ,
             make
             no
             difficulty
             ingenuously
             to
             declare
             ,
             That
             they
             Love
             them
             ;
             that
             they
             can
             
             neither
             by
             Day
             nor
             Night
             rid
             their
             Spirit
             from
             runing
             out
             after
             them
             ;
             and
             their
             Amorous
             Temptations
             are
             so
             violent
             ,
             that
             except
             God
             be
             pleased
             to
             Restrain
             them
             ,
             or
             they
             take
             some
             Compassion
             on
             them
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             them
             infallibly
             go
             Mad
             and
             Distracted
             .
          
           
             The
             Men
             (
             especially
             in
             Italy
             )
             go
             but
             seldom
             to
             Confession
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             love
             to
             be
             Question'd
             or
             Examin'd
             about
             their
             Amours
             .
             A
             Capuchin
             Fryer
             (
             who
             was
             very
             Ugly
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             picture
             of
             a
             Satyr
             ,
             with
             his
             great
             Beard
             )
             told
             me
             once
             Smiling
             ,
             That
             his
             Confession-Seat
             was
             a
             Scare-Crow
             to
             Women
             ;
             but
             that
             ,
             to
             make
             amends
             for
             that
             ,
             he
             was
             the
             great
             Confessor
             of
             Jealous
             Lovers
             .
             His
             meaning
             was
             ,
             That
             Women
             did
             not
             care
             to
             Confess
             to
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             Ugly
             ;
             but
             that
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             Men
             did
             choose
             to
             Confess
             to
             him
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             so
             ,
             as
             judging
             him
             incapable
             of
             Injuring
             them
             by
             becoming
             their
             Rival
             .
             A
             Confessor
             ,
             who
             has
             a
             design
             to
             make
             a
             bad
             use
             of
             his
             Minsterial
             Function
             ,
             may
             easily
             find
             means
             ,
             by
             the
             Questions
             he
             can
             put
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             his
             Penitent
             is
             oblig'd
             to
             Answer
             ,
             to
             discover
             the
             person
             he
             speaks
             of
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             may
             afterwards
             find
             means
             of
             attempting
             her
             .
          
           
             A
             young
             Noble
             Venetian
             having
             been
             upon
             a
             time
             too
             indiscreetly
             Question'd
             by
             a
             Monk
             in
             his
             Confession
             ,
             where
             his
             Mistress
             dwelt
             ,
             Swore
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             Confess
             upon
             that
             point
             any
             more
             ,
             except
             it
             were
             at
             the
             point
             of
             Death
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             when
             he
             should
             be
             weary
             of
             his
             Misses
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             apprehend
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             Competitor
             in
             his
             Love.
             
             I
             have
             been
             told
             by
             several
             Gentlewomen
             ,
             That
             Confessors
             have
             come
             to
             Visit
             them
             in
             their
             Houses
             ,
             being
             led
             thither
             only
             by
             the
             Light
             they
             have
             got
             from
             the
             Confession
             of
             their
             Penitents
             .
             This
             Confession
             is
             one
             of
             the
             New
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             we
             see
             to
             what
             goodly
             Ends
             it
             is
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             and
             the
             Interest
             the
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             have
             to
             preserve
             it
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             makes
             them
             so
             boldly
             to
             protest
             against
             Marriage
             ,
             which
             they
             care
             so
             little
             for
             ;
             the
             Corruption
             of
             Mans
             Nature
             being
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             it
             represents
             Sin
             more
             sweet
             and
             pleasant
             to
             him
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             is
             honest
             and
             lawful
             .
          
           
             I
             remember
             a
             Saying
             of
             a
             Regular
             Abbot
             of
             a
             Monastery
             in
             Italy
             ,
             who
             talking
             with
             me
             about
             Women
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               Melius
               est
               habere
               nullam
               quam
               aliquam
            
             ;
             That
             
               it
               was
               better
               to
               have
               none
               than
               any
            
             ;
             And
             having
             demanded
             of
             him
             what
             he
             meant
             by
             those
             Words
             ;
             Because
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               when
               a
               person
               is
               not
               tied
               to
               one
               ,
               he
               may
               make
               use
               of
               many
               .
            
             This
             you
             'l
             say
             was
             a
             fine
             piece
             of
             Morality
             ;
             and
             ,
             to
             give
             this
             Prelate
             his
             due
             ,
             his
             Practice
             was
             very
             Conformable
             to
             his
             Doctrin
             .
             He
             Entertain'd
             above
             a
             Score
             of
             Women
             with
             the
             Revenues
             of
             his
             Abby
             ;
             he
             had
             many
             Country-Houses
             ,
             which
             he
             turn'd
             into
             as
             many
             Brothel-Houses
             for
             himself
             and
             his
             Friends
             ▪
             where
             he
             splendidly
             Entertain'd
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             excessive
             Expences
             he
             was
             at
             in
             these
             places
             of
             Pleasure
             ,
             procur'd
             him
             the
             Surname
             of
             Liberal
             .
             But
             he
             was
             not
             of
             the
             same
             Humor
             towards
             his
             poor
             Farmers
             ,
             who
             labour'd
             hard
             to
             make
             the
             best
             of
             his
             Incoms
             ,
             and
             to
             Till
             his
             Ground
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             to
             
             them
             an
             insatiable
             Exactor
             and
             Oppressor
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             they
             could
             scarcely
             get
             out
             of
             him
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Mony
             ,
             which
             was
             of
             Right
             due
             to
             them
             .
             These
             poor
             Men
             finding
             themselves
             so
             ill
             Treated
             by
             him
             ,
             resolved
             on
             a
             time
             to
             have
             their
             full
             Revenge
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             play
             their
             Master
             such
             a
             Malicious
             Trick
             ,
             as
             he
             might
             have
             Reason
             to
             remember
             ever
             after
             .
             They
             knew
             very
             well
             the
             Archbishop
             was
             a
             sworn
             Enemy
             to
             Monks
             and
             Abbots
             ,
             and
             therefore
             question'd
             not
             ,
             but
             They
             would
             find
             him
             in
             a
             disposition
             of
             favouring
             their
             Enterprize
             .
             They
             went
             therefore
             and
             complain'd
             to
             him
             ,
             of
             a
             Scandalous
             Life
             their
             Abbot
             led
             ,
             who
             was
             at
             that
             time
             Three
             Leagues
             distant
             from
             Bononia
             ,
             at
             one
             of
             his
             Country-Houses
             ,
             with
             Three
             young
             Women
             ,
             who
             lay
             in
             the
             same
             Bed
             with
             him
             every
             Night
             .
             The
             Archbishop
             having
             taken
             their
             Information
             ,
             lost
             no
             time
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             Evening
             ,
             sent
             away
             all
             his
             Marshalsey
             ,
             compos'd
             of
             the
             Barigel
             or
             Provost
             ,
             and
             Threescore
             Sbirries
             or
             Serjeants
             well
             Arm'd
             ,
             with
             Orders
             to
             seize
             the
             Abbot
             ,
             and
             the
             Women
             that
             were
             with
             him
             .
             They
             arrived
             at
             the
             Abbots
             Country-House
             but
             a
             moment
             after
             he
             was
             gone
             to
             Bed.
             The
             Farmers
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Keys
             of
             all
             the
             Doors
             ,
             made
             the
             Provost
             ,
             with
             his
             Sbirries
             ,
             enter
             to
             rights
             into
             the
             Prelates
             Chamber
             ;
             who
             (
             you
             may
             easily
             imagin
             )
             was
             extreamly
             surpriz'd
             with
             this
             unwelcom
             and
             unlook'd
             for
             Visit
             .
             He
             desir'd
             to
             compound
             with
             the
             Provost
             ,
             and
             the
             Sbirries
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             often
             done
             before
             ;
             and
             to
             persuade
             them
             the
             better
             ,
             open'd
             to
             them
             a
             Purse
             full
             of
             Gold
             ;
             but
             their
             Orders
             were
             too
             express
             to
             be
             so
             eluded
             ,
             and
             the
             Farmers
             ,
             who
             out
             
             of
             pure
             Revenge
             had
             solicited
             the
             Seizing
             of
             their
             Landlord
             ,
             were
             in
             presence
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             have
             fail'd
             to
             give
             in
             their
             full
             Information
             concerning
             all
             that
             had
             passed
             ,
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             :
             So
             the
             Barigel
             and
             Sbirries
             (
             tho'
             People
             otherwise
             of
             base
             and
             covetous
             Minds
             )
             upon
             this
             occasion
             shew'd
             a
             forced
             Resolution
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             corrupted
             by
             the
             Prelates
             Gold.
             Accordingly
             they
             took
             the
             Abbot
             stark
             Naked
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             without
             suffering
             him
             to
             put
             any
             thing
             upon
             him
             ,
             besides
             a
             Morning-Gown
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             Equipage
             having
             Mounted
             him
             with
             his
             Three
             Concubines
             ,
             upon
             an
             old
             Cart
             they
             found
             in
             a
             back-Yard
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             they
             tied
             them
             all
             together
             Back
             to
             Back
             ,
             and
             thus
             led
             them
             in
             Triumph
             in
             the
             most
             ignominious
             and
             reproachful
             manner
             into
             the
             City
             of
             Bononia
             ,
             before
             the
             Archbishop
             .
             It
             was
             about
             Midnight
             when
             they
             arrived
             ,
             and
             the
             thick
             Darkness
             of
             the
             Night
             favour'd
             the
             poor
             Abbot
             very
             much
             ,
             sparing
             him
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Confusion
             ,
             he
             would
             otherwise
             have
             been
             put
             to
             .
             The
             Archbishop
             seeing
             him
             in
             this
             condition
             fell
             a
             Laughing
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             Raillery
             told
             him
             ,
             
               That
               since
               it
               was
               not
               lawful
               for
               him
               to
               take
               any
               Cognizance
               of
               the
               Affairs
               of
               Monks
               ,
               he
               was
               willing
               so
               far
               to
               honour
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               themselves
               the
               Judges
               of
               their
               Brethren
            
             ;
             and
             so
             order'd
             him
             with
             his
             Wenches
             ,
             at
             that
             very
             instant
             ,
             to
             be
             carried
             in
             the
             same
             posture
             to
             S.
             
               Michael
               in
               the
               Wood
            
             ,
             a
             Monastery
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             ,
             about
             a
             Canon-Shot
             distance
             from
             the
             City
             .
             It
             was
             about
             One
             of
             the
             Clock
             in
             the
             Morning
             when
             all
             this
             goodly
             Train
             arrived
             there
             .
             The
             Sbirries
             Knock'd
             with
             that
             
             violence
             at
             the
             great
             Gates
             of
             the
             Monastery
             ,
             and
             made
             such
             a
             Hollowing
             and
             Shouting
             ,
             that
             the
             Abbot
             himself
             was
             fain
             to
             Rise
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             (
             accompanied
             by
             all
             his
             Monks
             )
             to
             the
             great
             Gate
             ,
             where
             he
             met
             with
             a
             Sight
             he
             had
             little
             dreamt
             of
             .
             He
             at
             first
             would
             not
             acknowledge
             the
             Old
             Abbot
             for
             his
             Brother
             ,
             upon
             pretext
             forsooth
             he
             was
             in
             his
             Night-Gown
             ,
             without
             the
             Habit
             of
             his
             Order
             ,
             and
             refus'd
             to
             receive
             him
             into
             the
             Monastery
             :
             But
             the
             Sbirries
             told
             him
             ,
             
               That
               if
               he
               was
               so
               resolv'd
               ,
               they
               had
               no
               more
               to
               do
               ,
               but
               to
               carry
               him
               back
               again
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               fail
               to
               send
               for
               his
               Habit
               ,
               and
               to
               send
               him
               back
               the
               next
               day
               at
               High
               Noon
               in
               his
               Prelates
               Habit
               ,
               and
               accompanied
               with
               his
               Doxies
               ,
               as
               now
               he
               was
               .
            
             The
             Abbot
             perceiving
             ,
             that
             nothing
             could
             be
             gain'd
             this
             way
             ,
             but
             a
             double
             Reproach
             and
             Confusion
             ,
             commanded
             his
             Fryers
             ,
             to
             go
             and
             unloose
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             admitted
             him
             into
             the
             Monastery
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             Women
             go
             .
             The
             Penance
             impos'd
             upon
             this
             Abbot
             ,
             for
             the
             Affront
             and
             Scandal
             he
             had
             given
             ,
             was
             this
             ;
             To
             abide
             15
             Days
             in
             the
             Monastery
             without
             stirring
             abroad
             :
             Which
             was
             the
             more
             easie
             for
             him
             to
             submit
             to
             ,
             because
             the
             Noise
             of
             this
             gallant
             Story
             being
             spread
             through
             the
             whole
             City
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             well
             any
             sooner
             (
             without
             great
             Shame
             and
             Confusion
             )
             have
             appear'd
             in
             the
             Streets
             .
             The
             General
             ,
             who
             might
             easily
             have
             Depos'd
             him
             from
             his
             Charge
             of
             Abbot
             ,
             was
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             That
             for
             so
             light
             a
             Fault
             as
             this
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             worth
             the
             pains
             to
             proceed
             to
             so
             rigid
             a
             Censure
             ;
             and
             thus
             by
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Charity
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             permit
             us
             to
             do
             that
             to
             another
             ,
             which
             we
             
             would
             not
             have
             others
             do
             to
             us
             ,
             especially
             when
             we
             find
             our selves
             in
             the
             same
             Circumstances
             ,
             contented
             himself
             to
             make
             him
             exchange
             his
             Abby
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             and
             Entertain'd
             him
             at
             his
             own
             Monastery
             of
             Mount
             Olivet
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             given
             you
             a
             true
             and
             faithful
             Relation
             of
             this
             History
             ,
             as
             having
             been
             an
             Eye-witness
             of
             part
             of
             it
             my self
             ,
             because
             it
             hapned
             during
             the
             time
             that
             I
             was
             in
             the
             Monastery
             of
             S.
             
               Michael
               in
               the
               Wood.
            
             This
             Accident
             gave
             me
             the
             occasion
             of
             making
             a
             very
             pleasant
             Discovery
             ;
             for
             upon
             the
             Sbirries
             entring
             into
             the
             Monastery
             ,
             a
             young
             Religious
             being
             extreamly
             affrighted
             ,
             and
             apprehending
             lest
             they
             might
             make
             a
             narrow
             search
             into
             his
             Chambers
             ,
             where
             for
             Three
             Weeks
             time
             he
             had
             kept
             a
             young
             Lass
             ,
             came
             directly
             to
             me
             ;
             and
             without
             much
             considering
             to
             whom
             he
             addrest
             himself
             ,
             desir'd
             me
             ,
             for
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             hide
             his
             Mistress
             in
             one
             of
             the
             most
             private
             Chambers
             of
             my
             Apartment
             ,
             until
             the
             Storm
             were
             over
             .
             But
             notwithstanding
             the
             extream
             Earnestness
             wherewith
             he
             solicited
             my
             Consent
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             think
             it
             fit
             to
             expose
             my
             own
             Credit
             ,
             to
             save
             his
             ;
             and
             knowing
             withal
             how
             dangerous
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             give
             a
             downright
             Refusal
             to
             an
             Italian
             ,
             and
             more
             especially
             to
             a
             Monk
             ;
             I
             in
             the
             mildest
             way
             I
             could
             ,
             wish'd
             him
             to
             Address
             himself
             to
             the
             Apothecary
             of
             the
             Abby
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             young
             Man
             of
             his
             own
             Country
             ,
             and
             who
             was
             not
             so
             scrupulous
             in
             that
             point
             ,
             as
             I
             was
             :
             The
             Religious
             following
             my
             Counsel
             ,
             found
             the
             Apothecary
             very
             ready
             to
             comply
             with
             his
             desire
             ,
             and
             without
             making
             any
             difficulty
             ,
             took
             her
             from
             
             him
             ,
             and
             shut
             her
             up
             in
             one
             of
             the
             Large
             Presses
             of
             his
             Shop
             ;
             where
             she
             continued
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             Night
             ,
             and
             the
             Day
             following
             ,
             in
             deadly
             Fears
             .
             The
             young
             Monk
             came
             to
             me
             the
             next
             Morning
             ,
             to
             Excuse
             himself
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             't
             is
             likely
             )
             being
             troubled
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             given
             me
             an
             occasion
             ,
             (
             by
             the
             discovery
             he
             had
             made
             to
             me
             )
             to
             believe
             ,
             That
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Brethren
             were
             better
             than
             he
             ;
             he
             took
             the
             freedom
             to
             discover
             to
             me
             several
             things
             ,
             which
             till
             then
             I
             was
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             tho'
             I
             had
             now
             already
             continued
             six
             Months
             amongst
             them
             :
             He
             told
             me
             ,
             
               That
               most
               of
               his
               Brethren
               had
               their
               Wenches
               ,
               whom
               they
               kept
               in
               their
               Chambers
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               got
               them
               in
               from
               abroad
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               where
               they
               kept
               them
               ,
               some
               a
               Week
               ,
               others
               a
               Fortnight
               ,
               or
               a
               Month
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Bargain
               they
               had
               made
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Ability
               of
               their
               Purse
               :
               The
               Abbot
               himself
               was
               not
               ignorant
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               prevalent
               Custom
               had
               reduc'd
               things
               to
               that
               pass
               amongst
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               fain
               to
               wink
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               content
               himself
               with
               the
               Presents
               they
               made
               him
               from
               time
               to
               time
               for
               so
               doing
               :
               The
               most
               convenient
               time
               they
               had
               to
               get
               their
               Wenches
               into
               the
               Abby
               ,
               was
               about
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Night
               ;
               who
               being
               come
               to
               a
               place
               (
               according
               to
               Appointment
               )
               and
               precisely
               at
               such
               an
               Hour
               ;
               the
               Monks
               ,
               who
               had
               sent
               for
               them
               ,
               brought
               them
               Cowls
               ▪
               and
               Frocks
               ,
               and
               so
               dress'd
               them
               in
               their
               own
               Habit
               ;
               which
               done
               ,
               these
               good
               Fryers
               entred
               all
               without
               distinction
               into
               the
               Monastery
               ,
               in
               greater
               Number
               than
               they
               were
               gone
               out
               .
            
          
           
             I
             had
             indeed
             formerly
             often
             been
             surpriz'd
             ,
             to
             see
             several
             new
             Figures
             of
             Monks
             entring
             into
             the
             
             Dormitories
             ,
             which
             I
             had
             never
             seen
             before
             ;
             and
             upon
             my
             Enquiry
             ,
             they
             had
             always
             made
             me
             believe
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             some
             Stranger-Monks
             ,
             that
             were
             come
             to
             Lodge
             with
             them
             .
             Most
             of
             the
             Religious
             have
             double
             Rooms
             ,
             whereby
             they
             have
             a
             great
             Convenience
             of
             Entertaining
             their
             Women
             unperceiv'd
             .
             The
             Abbots
             make
             their
             Profit
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             a
             Religious
             cannot
             have
             one
             of
             these
             Double-Chambers
             ,
             without
             paying
             about
             an
             Hundred
             Crowns
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             very
             well
             acquainted
             what
             it
             is
             design'd
             for
             ;
             but
             provided
             their
             Religious
             only
             take
             care
             ,
             to
             manage
             the
             Matter
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             may
             not
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Seculars
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             trouble
             themselves
             about
             it
             ;
             neither
             doth
             this
             hinder
             them
             from
             being
             advanced
             to
             Religious
             Charges
             and
             Employments
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             if
             they
             were
             the
             Holiest
             persons
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             I
             was
             acquainted
             at
             Venice
             with
             a
             Regular
             Canon
             of
             the
             Abby
             of
             S.
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             young
             Man
             of
             considerable
             Learning
             ,
             and
             who
             publickly
             taught
             Philosophy
             .
             This
             Man
             entertain'd
             the
             most
             infamous
             Whore
             that
             was
             in
             the
             whole
             City
             ,
             and
             who
             commonly
             serv'd
             for
             a
             Model
             to
             the
             Lim●●rs
             of
             the
             Academy
             .
             It
             was
             above
             a
             Year
             that
             he
             had
             had
             commerce
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             his
             Abbot
             gave
             him
             leave
             (
             every
             Evening
             )
             during
             Shrovetide
             ,
             to
             dress
             himself
             in
             Masquerade
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             to
             her
             Lodging
             ,
             and
             lead
             her
             thence
             to
             the
             Opera
             or
             Comedy
             ;
             after
             which
             ,
             he
             either
             brought
             her
             along
             with
             him
             to
             his
             Chamber
             in
             the
             Monastery
             ,
             or
             else
             past
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Night
             with
             her
             at
             her
             own
             Lodging
             .
             Now
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Matter
             was
             carried
             secretly
             ,
             and
             without
             
             making
             any
             Noise
             abroad
             ,
             the
             Abbot●
             let
             the
             young
             Monk
             take
             his
             swing
             ,
             without
             giving
             him
             the
             least
             Check
             or
             Reproof
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             having
             a
             particular
             Kindness
             for
             him
             ,
             he
             had
             already
             dispos'd
             all
             things
             in
             order
             to
             his
             being
             chosen
             Abbot
             ;
             when
             (
             by
             Ill-luck
             for
             this
             young
             Fryer
             )
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Artizans
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             same
             Street
             with
             this
             Courtizan
             ,
             and
             who
             probably
             were
             displeased
             with
             his
             frequent
             Visits
             to
             her
             ,
             came
             and
             made
             their
             Complaints
             to
             the
             Monastery
             .
             The
             Abbot
             having
             heard
             what
             they
             had
             to
             say
             ,
             endeavour'd
             what
             he
             could
             to
             sweeten
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             excuse
             the
             Monk
             ;
             but
             all
             this
             did
             but
             incense
             them
             the
             more
             ;
             and
             the
             next
             Sunday
             they
             gather'd
             together
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             near
             to
             the
             Chappel
             where
             this
             young
             Religious
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             Mass
             ,
             being
             resolved
             publickly
             to
             Affront
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             stop
             him
             from
             going
             up
             to
             the
             Altar
             ;
             but
             the
             Abbot
             having
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             sent
             them
             a
             piece
             of
             Mony
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             desist
             from
             prosecuting
             their
             Design
             ;
             whereupon
             they
             retir'd
             without
             more
             ado
             :
             But
             the
             Abbot
             perceiving
             the
             thing
             had
             taken
             Wind
             ,
             and
             was
             become
             the
             publick
             Talk
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             thought
             it
             now
             high
             time
             to
             declare
             himself
             against
             the
             Monk
             ;
             and
             notwithstanding
             he
             had
             never
             before
             given
             him
             the
             least
             Reproof
             for
             this
             high
             Misdemeanour
             ,
             he
             then
             wrote
             a
             Letter
             to
             the
             Father
             General
             of
             the
             Order
             ,
             to
             deprive
             him
             of
             his
             Salary
             ;
             and
             about
             a
             Fortnight
             after
             there
             came
             an
             Order
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             was
             put
             out
             of
             his
             place
             of
             Philosophy
             Lecturer
             ,
             and
             sent
             away
             to
             a
             small
             Monastery
             in
             the
             Country
             .
             His
             Crime
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             I
             could
             search
             into
             the
             matter
             ,
             
             was
             not
             for
             having
             Entertain'd
             an
             infamous
             Familiarity
             with
             a
             Common
             Prostitute
             ,
             for
             this
             his
             Superiour
             had
             been
             well
             acquainted
             with
             a
             year
             ago
             ;
             but
             his
             Fault
             was
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             been
             so
             unhappy
             ,
             not
             to
             use
             that
             Caution
             ,
             as
             to
             prevent
             its
             coming
             to
             publick
             Knowledge
             .
          
           
             Italy
             ,
             without
             contradiction
             ,
             is
             accounted
             by
             all
             for
             a
             very
             Corrupt
             and
             Debauch'd
             Country
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             as
             sure
             ,
             that
             the
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             (
             a
             sort
             of
             People
             ,
             who
             have
             Vowed
             
               Eternal
               Chastity
            
             )
             are
             the
             main
             occasion
             of
             her
             being
             branded
             with
             this
             just
             Reproach
             .
             The
             immense
             Treasures
             they
             possess
             ,
             are
             a
             Scandal
             and
             Stumbling-Stone
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             Loose-Women
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             ignorant
             of
             this
             ,
             account
             themselves
             happy
             to
             be
             taken
             into
             their
             Favour
             ;
             it
             being
             a
             Proverb
             in
             Italy
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Wench
               of
               a
               Priest
               ,
               or
               Monk
               ,
               can
               never
               want
               any
               thing
               .
            
             The
             Monks
             ,
             besides
             the
             Vow
             of
             Chastity
             ,
             have
             also
             taken
             upon
             them
             that
             of
             Poverty
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             ought
             never
             to
             possess
             any
             Mony
             of
             their
             own
             ;
             but
             the
             Avarice
             of
             the
             Popes
             of
             Rome
             have
             made
             them
             ,
             in
             direct
             opposition
             to
             their
             Vow
             ,
             Proprietors
             .
             To
             what
             purpose
             is
             it
             ,
             to
             cover
             the
             Institution
             of
             Monastick
             Orders
             under
             the
             fair
             pretext
             of
             leading
             a
             more
             Perfect
             and
             a
             more
             Christian
             Life
             ,
             than
             Secular
             Men
             do
             ;
             when
             it
             is
             so
             apparent
             ,
             that
             the
             principal
             Motive
             of
             their
             Institution
             was
             the
             filling
             of
             the
             Pope's
             Coffers
             ,
             and
             the
             enriching
             of
             the
             Prelates
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ?
             Let
             any
             one
             go
             and
             search
             as
             long
             as
             they
             please
             in
             Cloisters
             for
             that
             Spirit
             of
             
               Chastity
               ,
               Poverty
            
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             which
             in
             them
             is
             expresly
             professed
             ,
             and
             
             after
             all
             ,
             't
             is
             certain
             he
             will
             find
             there
             less
             of
             these
             than
             in
             many
             Secular
             Families
             :
             But
             sure
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             Pope
             always
             finds
             them
             ready
             to
             furnish
             him
             with
             what
             Sum
             of
             Mony
             he
             stands
             in
             need
             of
             .
             The
             Reason
             why
             the
             Popes
             institute
             so
             many
             New
             Orders
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             morally
             certain
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             stand
             long
             ,
             without
             falling
             and
             departing
             from
             the
             Rules
             and
             Strictness
             of
             their
             first
             Institution
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             will
             make
             way
             for
             their
             Suppression
             ,
             which
             cannot
             but
             be
             of
             vast
             advantage
             to
             them
             .
             'T
             is
             not
             long
             since
             that
             one
             Pope
             suppressed
             Three
             of
             them
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Order
             of
             S.
             Jerom
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Jesuats
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Waters
             ,
             who
             likewise
             professed
             the
             Rule
             of
             S.
             Jerom.
             The
             Institution
             of
             this
             last
             Order
             was
             a
             very
             pleasant
             one
             ,
             and
             their
             Exit
             was
             as
             ridiculous
             .
          
           
             The
             First
             Fathers
             of
             this
             Order
             being
             Inspired
             (
             as
             they
             said
             )
             
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             set
             themselves
             to
             Distil
             Waters
             and
             Spirits
             ,
             for
             the
             relief
             and
             service
             of
             poor
             Sick●
             People
             ;
             and
             this
             their
             
               Distilling
               of
               Waters
            
             ,
             was
             their
             Character
             of
             distinction
             from
             others
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             to
             be
             call'd
             
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Waters
            
             .
             A
             short
             time
             after
             ,
             all
             this
             Spirituality
             was
             reduced
             to
             a
             Distilling
             of
             
               Beautifying
               Waters
            
             for
             Ladies
             ,
             to
             make
             their
             Hands
             white
             ,
             and
             to
             preserve
             or
             augment
             their
             Beauty
             .
             All
             these
             Three
             Orders
             were
             become
             extreamly
             Rich
             and
             Scandalous
             ,
             when
             the
             Pope
             thought
             fit
             to
             suppress
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             unite
             to
             the
             Patrimony
             of
             the
             Church
             all
             their
             Possessions
             ,
             giving
             their
             Churches
             to
             other
             Monks
             ,
             who
             at
             the
             bottom
             were
             ne're
             a
             whit
             better
             ,
             than
             those
             they
             were
             taken
             from
             .
             This
             was
             indeed
             a
             very
             
             rude
             Treatment
             for
             them
             ,
             thus
             at
             once
             to
             divest
             them
             of
             all
             their
             Revenues
             and
             Incoms
             ,
             and
             to
             force
             them
             ,
             tho'
             sore
             against
             their
             Will
             ,
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             their
             Vow
             of
             Poverty
             ,
             by
             reducing
             them
             to
             Beggary
             ,
             and
             the
             Charitable
             Benevolence
             of
             their
             Friends
             and
             Acquaintance
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             makes
             the
             Monks
             so
             much
             to
             dread
             these
             Suppressions
             ;
             and
             the
             Popes
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             ignorant
             of
             it
             ,
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             to
             threaten
             them
             therewith
             ,
             whenever
             they
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             squeez
             a
             considerable
             Sum
             of
             Mony
             from
             them
             ;
             which
             Method
             the
             late
             Pope
             Innocent
             the
             XI
             th
             several
             times
             put
             in
             practice
             ,
             as
             well
             against
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Canons
             Regular
             ,
             as
             several
             other
             Congregations
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             S.
             Bennet
             .
          
           
             The
             Order
             of
             Mount
             Olivet
             alone
             ,
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             made
             him
             a
             Present
             of
             an
             Hundred
             Thousand
             Crowns
             ,
             to
             appease
             his
             Anger
             ;
             tho'
             it
             was
             not
             long
             before
             this
             ,
             that
             another
             Pope
             had
             squeez'd
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Artifice
             ,
             the
             Sum
             of
             400000
             Crowns
             ;
             and
             because
             for
             this
             Reason
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             raise
             that
             Sum
             in
             Ready
             Mony
             ,
             within
             the
             short
             term
             was
             allotted
             them
             for
             it
             ,
             he
             gave
             them
             leave
             to
             engage
             their
             Fonds
             ,
             and
             to
             Mortgage
             the
             Land
             belonging
             to
             their
             Monastery
             ;
             which
             they
             did
             accordingly
             ,
             and
             making
             a
             dextrous
             use
             of
             this
             Conjuncture
             ,
             by
             striking
             whilst
             the
             Iron
             was
             hot
             ,
             they
             desired
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             whom
             they
             found
             at
             that
             time
             in
             a
             good
             Humor
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             leave
             to
             receive
             Pensions
             from
             their
             Kindred
             and
             Relations
             ,
             and
             of
             possessing
             Land
             in
             Propriety
             ;
             which
             was
             in
             effect
             to
             request
             ,
             That
             notwithstanding
             their
             
             Vow
             of
             
               Perpetual
               Poverty
            
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             lawful
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             Rich
             as
             any
             other
             Seculars
             ;
             and
             yet
             as
             contradictory
             to
             their
             Vow
             ,
             as
             their
             Request
             was
             ,
             the
             Pope
             had
             the
             Conscience
             to
             grant
             it
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             other
             Religious
             Houses
             ,
             from
             whence
             he
             drew
             vast
             Sums
             of
             Mony.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             that
             which
             at
             this
             day
             makes
             the
             Monks
             of
             Italy
             so
             full
             of
             Mony
             ,
             and
             so
             well
             Lin'd
             ;
             for
             besides
             the
             competent
             Allowance
             they
             have
             for
             their
             Subsistence
             from
             the
             Monastery
             ,
             they
             enjoy
             besides
             considerable
             Annual
             Pensions
             from
             their
             Families
             ,
             which
             they
             spend
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             to
             satisfie
             their
             Lusts
             .
             I
             have
             known
             some
             of
             them
             my self
             ,
             that
             had
             no
             less
             than
             1000
             l.
             Sterling
             ,
             Annual
             Pension
             .
             The
             Cardinals
             perceiving
             that
             the
             Popes
             draw
             so
             considerable
             Advantage
             from
             Religious
             Orders
             ,
             are
             not
             wanting
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             as
             profitable
             to
             themselves
             ,
             as
             they
             can
             ;
             and
             to
             this
             end
             have
             found
             out
             the
             way
             of
             Selling
             them
             their
             Protection
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             Mony
             as
             they
             can
             raise
             them
             to
             .
             Each
             Order
             has
             its
             Cardinal
             Protector
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             allow
             an
             Annual
             Pension
             of
             3
             or
             4000
             Crowns
             ;
             and
             this
             ,
             for
             to
             obtain
             their
             Favour
             and
             Protection
             at
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             upon
             occasion
             .
             The
             Abbots
             of
             the
             Congregation
             of
             Mount
             Olivet
             ,
             finding
             that
             Innocent
             the
             XI
             th
             was
             resolved
             to
             suppress
             them
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             made
             a
             shew
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             they
             immediately
             had
             recourse
             to
             their
             Protector
             ,
             the
             Cardinal
             Faschinetti
             ;
             they
             writ
             a
             Letter
             to
             him
             ,
             wherein
             they
             declar'd
             ,
             the
             great
             Danger
             in
             which
             their
             Congregation
             was
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             entreated
             him
             ,
             to
             make
             use
             of
             all
             his
             Credit
             with
             the
             Pope
             ,
             
             to
             stave
             off
             this
             fatal
             Blow
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             consideration
             of
             this
             his
             seasonable
             Service
             ,
             they
             would
             augment
             his
             Pension
             with
             the
             additional
             Supplement
             of
             1000
             Crowns
             a
             Year
             .
             I
             was
             present
             at
             the
             very
             time
             when
             the
             Cardinal
             opened
             this
             Letter
             ,
             and
             having
             read
             the
             Promise
             they
             made
             him
             of
             1000
             Crowns
             Augmentation
             ,
             he
             Cry'd
             out
             in
             a
             most
             tender
             and
             affectionate
             Tone
             ;
             
               Ah
               my
               Dear
               Congregation
               of
               Mount
            
             Olivet
             ,
             
               I
               will
               never
               suffer
               it
               to
               be
               said
               ,
               That
               so
               great
               an
               Affront
               should
               happen
               unto
               thee
               ,
               whilst
               I
               am
               thy
               Protector
            
             ;
             and
             immediately
             thereupon
             sent
             his
             Secretary
             to
             the
             Vatican
             ;
             to
             desire
             Audience
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             upon
             a
             Matter
             that
             was
             extreamly
             pressing
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             importance
             .
             He
             had
             the
             good
             luck
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             Audience
             ,
             at
             the
             very
             time
             when
             the
             Act
             for
             Suppressing
             the
             Order
             ,
             was
             actually
             Drawing
             up
             .
             His
             Eminence
             cast
             himself
             at
             the
             Pope's
             Feet
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             Weeping
             ,
             
               That
               if
               he
               did
               proceed
               in
               his
               Resolution
               ,
               it
               would
               certainly
               be
               his
               Death
               .
            
             The
             Pope
             seeing
             him
             in
             this
             posture
             ,
             lifted
             him
             up
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Kindness
             ,
             and
             the
             Cardinal
             being
             his
             old
             Friend
             ,
             he
             Promis'd
             ,
             
               That
               for
               his
               sake
               he
               would
               not
               suppress
               the
               Order
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               intended
            
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             we
             see
             it
             subsist
             until
             this
             Day
             ,
             tho'
             the
             Monks
             of
             it
             be
             ne're
             a
             whit
             better
             than
             others
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             Supprest
             .
          
           
             It
             would
             be
             matter
             of
             Astonishment
             to
             see
             so
             many
             Monasteries
             and
             Convents
             suffer'd
             in
             Italy
             ,
             full
             of
             a
             sort
             of
             People
             ,
             who
             being
             under
             a
             Vow
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             take
             the
             full
             swing
             of
             their
             own
             Wills
             and
             Inclinations
             ,
             who
             professing
             Poverty
             ,
             are
             more
             
             Proprietors
             than
             Men
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             who
             having
             consecrated
             their
             Virginity
             to
             God
             ,
             live
             the
             most
             scandalous
             and
             debauch'd
             Lives
             that
             can
             be
             ●magin'd
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             would
             be
             matter
             of
             Astonishment
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             notorious
             ,
             
               That
               Gold
               is
               more
               powerful
               at
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               than
               God
               himself
            
             .
             Can
             any
             thing
             be
             conceiv'd
             more
             Infamous
             and
             Licentious
             ,
             than
             the
             Lives
             of
             Monks
             ?
             He
             that
             doubts
             of
             it
             ,
             needs
             only
             to
             go
             to
             
               Rome
               ,
               Venice
            
             ,
             or
             other
             principal
             Cities
             of
             Italy
             ,
             at
             Shrovetide
             ,
             where
             he
             shall
             meet
             with
             nothing
             in
             the
             Streets
             ,
             but
             Monks
             in
             Masquerade
             ,
             with
             their
             Whores
             ;
             all
             the
             Theaters
             of
             Comedies
             and
             Opera's
             ,
             and
             all
             places
             of
             publick
             Shews
             and
             Pastime
             ,
             are
             throng'd
             with
             them
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             they
             glory
             in
             these
             their
             Excesses
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             greatest
             matter
             of
             Shame
             and
             Confusion
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             been
             acquainted
             with
             a
             vast
             Number
             of
             Monks
             ,
             who
             at
             Shrovetide
             seeing
             me
             ,
             would
             draw
             near
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             take
             off
             their
             Vizards
             on
             purpose
             that
             I
             might
             take
             notice
             of
             them
             ;
             they
             had
             each
             of
             them
             a
             Wench
             by
             the
             Hand
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             Morning
             in
             the
             Sextry
             ,
             before
             they
             went
             to
             the
             Altar
             to
             say
             Mass
             ,
             all
             their
             Discourse
             was
             about
             the
             Debauches
             and
             Licentious
             Pranks
             they
             had
             plaid
             the
             Day
             before
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             they
             intended
             to
             play
             the
             same
             Day
             ,
             after
             their
             Drudgery
             of
             Saying
             Mass
             was
             over
             .
             I
             call
             to
             mind
             a
             Story
             one
             of
             these
             Monks
             on
             a
             time
             told
             me
             ,
             which
             because
             it
             contains
             some
             rare
             extraordinary
             Circumstances
             ,
             I
             think
             worthy
             of
             my
             communicating
             to
             you
             .
             The
             History
             I
             am
             about
             to
             tell
             you
             hapned
             at
             Venice
             .
             
             This
             Monk
             told
             me
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             about
             Three
             Weeks
             since
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             met
             with
             a
             very
             happy
             Adventure
             ;
             which
             was
             ,
             That
             as
             he
             was
             going
             one
             Evening
             to
             the
             Play-House
             ,
             he
             met
             with
             a
             Lady
             of
             Quality
             in
             Masquerade
             ,
             whom
             (
             as
             far
             as
             he
             could
             guess
             from
             all
             Circumstances
             )
             he
             met
             with
             afterwards
             ,
             was
             a
             Noble
             Venetian
             tho'
             at
             first
             ,
             because
             she
             was
             alone
             ,
             and
             because
             she
             rather
             Addrest
             her self
             to
             him
             ,
             than
             to
             her
             ,
             he
             took
             her
             to
             be
             a
             Lady
             of
             Pleasure
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             persuasion
             he
             desir'd
             her
             to
             go
             along
             with
             him
             to
             the
             Play-House
             ;
             the
             Lady
             very
             readily
             accepted
             his
             Offer
             ,
             which
             being
             ended
             ,
             he
             offer'd
             her
             his
             Service
             to
             lead
             her
             home
             ;
             and
             she
             who
             desir'd
             nothing
             more
             ,
             presently
             made
             a
             sign
             to
             the
             Men
             (
             that
             waited
             for
             her
             coming
             at
             the
             Wate-side
             in
             her
             Gondola
             )
             to
             come
             and
             take
             her
             in
             .
             The
             Monk
             stept
             in
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             spied
             at
             the
             farther-end
             of
             the
             Boat
             a
             Gentleman
             in
             Masquerade
             ,
             who
             received
             him
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Civility
             .
             The
             Lady
             fearing
             lest
             the
             unlook'd
             for
             Meeting
             with
             this
             Gentleman
             ,
             might
             affright
             or
             discompose
             her
             New
             Galant
             ,
             bid
             him
             ,
             Not
             to
             fear
             any
             harm
             ;
             and
             commanded
             the
             Boat-men
             ,
             to
             pull
             away
             .
             It
             was
             about
             One
             of
             the
             Clock
             in
             the
             Morning
             when
             they
             entred
             the
             Gondola
             ,
             and
             the
             Moon
             being
             in
             the
             Wane
             ,
             and
             the
             Heavens
             all
             cover'd
             with
             Clouds
             ,
             made
             that
             nothing
             could
             be
             discern'd
             by
             any
             Light
             from
             thence
             ;
             and
             the
             Boat-Men
             made
             so
             many
             Turnings
             and
             Windings
             through
             the
             Canals
             of
             Venice
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             him
             to
             discern
             in
             what
             part
             of
             the
             City
             he
             was
             .
             All
             that
             he
             could
             take
             Notice
             of
             was
             ,
             That
             the
             Gondola
             
             stopt
             at
             a
             back
             Gate
             of
             a
             stately
             Palace
             ,
             whence
             immediately
             many
             Vizarded
             Lackeys
             came
             forth
             with
             Flambeaus
             to
             Light
             them
             in
             .
             He
             was
             conducted
             by
             a
             Private
             pair
             of
             Stairs
             into
             a
             spacious
             Dining-Room
             ,
             where
             he
             likewise
             met
             with
             several
             Persons
             with
             Vizards
             .
             The
             Monk
             ,
             tho'
             he
             was
             a
             person
             of
             great
             Confidence
             and
             Resolution
             ,
             confest
             to
             me
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             seiz'd
             with
             an
             extream
             Terrour
             ,
             which
             receiv'd
             a
             considerable
             addition
             ,
             after
             the
             Lady
             was
             withdrawn
             ,
             and
             he
             saw
             himself
             left
             all
             alone
             with
             the
             Gentleman
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             his
             Domesticks
             ,
             all
             Mask'd
             ;
             for
             ,
             as
             he
             assur'd
             me
             ,
             he
             expected
             nothing
             less
             than
             Death
             .
             But
             the
             Gentleman
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             us'd
             his
             utmost
             endeavours
             to
             assure
             and
             rid
             him
             of
             his
             Fears
             .
             Soon
             after
             the
             Table
             was
             cover'd
             with
             a
             sumptuous
             Collation
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             serv'd
             with
             several
             sorts
             of
             the
             choicest
             Wines
             .
             After
             which
             he
             was
             shewed
             to
             a
             rich
             Bed
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             bid
             to
             
               Lie
               down
            
             .
             The
             Monk
             seeing
             there
             would
             be
             danger
             for
             him
             ,
             not
             to
             comply
             readily
             with
             every
             thing
             they
             would
             have
             him
             to
             do
             ,
             gave
             a
             ready
             Obedience
             to
             all
             their
             Orders
             .
             He
             was
             no
             sooner
             got
             into
             Bed
             ,
             but
             the
             Fire
             and
             all
             the
             Tapers
             in
             the
             Room
             were
             put
             out
             ,
             and
             immediately
             after
             the
             Lady
             entred
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             Bed
             to
             him
             ,
             giving
             him
             a
             Thousand
             Assurances
             ,
             that
             not
             the
             least
             hurt
             should
             happen
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             wishing
             him
             to
             discard
             all
             Fear
             .
             He
             was
             thus
             kept
             and
             serv'd
             for
             a
             Fortnight
             together
             ,
             in
             the
             manner
             as
             I
             have
             just
             now
             related
             ,
             without
             ever
             being
             able
             to
             discover
             where
             he
             was
             ,
             or
             who
             any
             of
             the
             Persons
             were
             ,
             that
             accompanied
             him
             ,
             or
             waited
             on
             him
             .
             All
             that
             
             he
             could
             guess
             from
             the
             Ladies
             Discourse
             was
             ,
             
               That
               because
               she
               could
               have
               no
               Children
               by
               her
               Husband
               ,
               he
               had
               consented
               to
               avenge
               himself
               of
               some
               of
               his
               Nearest
               Relations
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               was
               unwilling
               to
               leave
               his
               Estate
               after
               his
               Death
               ,
               that
               she
               might
               find
               out
               some
               Expedient
               to
               have
               an
               Heir
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               had
               not
               judg'd
               any
               way
               more
               proper
               for
               their
               Design
               ,
               than
               to
               make
               use
               of
               a
               young
               and
               handsom
            
             Monk
             ,
             
               as
               he
               was
               ,
               to
               obtain
               their
               Desire
               .
            
             Thus
             after
             many
             Civilities
             receiv'd
             ,
             and
             very
             kind
             and
             great
             Entertainment
             (
             but
             withal
             ,
             after
             having
             committed
             a
             great
             Sin
             )
             he
             was
             sent
             away
             with
             the
             Present
             of
             about
             Fifty
             Guinea's
             value
             in
             Gold
             ;
             and
             having
             in
             a
             dark
             Night
             put
             him
             into
             a
             Gondola
             ,
             after
             many
             Turnings
             and
             Windings
             ,
             they
             Landed
             him
             near
             the
             place
             ,
             where
             they
             had
             taken
             him
             in
             ;
             neither
             was
             it
             possible
             for
             him
             ever
             after
             to
             make
             any
             further
             discovery
             about
             this
             Matter
             .
             He
             himself
             related
             to
             me
             this
             Adventure
             with
             such
             a
             Transport
             of
             Joy
             ,
             (
             and
             this
             too
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             upon
             the
             point
             of
             going
             up
             to
             the
             Altar
             to
             say
             Mass
             )
             as
             made
             it
             evident
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             been
             extreamly
             satisfied
             ,
             to
             find
             himself
             again
             in
             the
             same
             Circumstances
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             heard
             of
             another
             Monk
             ,
             who
             (
             in
             a
             much
             like
             case
             )
             met
             with
             a
             very
             different
             Success
             ;
             for
             having
             been
             brought
             by
             a
             Lady
             of
             Quality
             into
             her
             House
             ,
             during
             her
             Husbands
             absence
             ,
             and
             probably
             with
             the
             same
             design
             of
             providing
             him
             an
             Heir
             ;
             but
             by
             Mishap
             for
             him
             ,
             her
             Husband
             being
             unexpectedly
             return'd
             ,
             surpriz'd
             the
             good
             Fryer
             ,
             and
             took
             him
             Napping
             ;
             and
             having
             kept
             him
             a
             close
             Prisoner
             in
             a
             Chamber
             for
             about
             a
             Fortnight
             ,
             till
             
             a
             certain
             Holiday
             ,
             on
             which
             a
             General
             Procession
             was
             to
             be
             celebrated
             ;
             which
             the
             Gentleman
             knew
             was
             to
             pass
             by
             his
             Door
             ;
             as
             the
             Procession
             was
             approaching
             ,
             he
             caus'd
             his
             Prisoner
             to
             be
             stript
             stark
             Naked
             ,
             and
             after
             he
             had
             been
             soundly
             Slasht
             by
             four
             of
             his
             Lackeys
             ,
             just
             at
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Procession
             ,
             as
             the
             Fathers
             Carmelites
             pass'd
             by
             ,
             of
             whose
             Order
             this
             Fryer
             was
             ,
             he
             turn'd
             him
             out
             of
             Door
             stark
             Naked
             ,
             with
             a
             Written
             Paper
             on
             his
             Back
             ,
             spec●fying
             his
             Crime
             ,
             and
             forc'd
             him
             thus
             to
             run
             through
             the
             Procession
             .
             This
             gave
             a
             very
             great
             Offence
             ,
             and
             the
             Fathers
             Carmelites
             ,
             who
             found
             themselves
             most
             outragiously
             Affronted
             thereby
             ▪
             went
             and
             complain'd
             to
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             pretending
             that
             the
             Gentleman
             ,
             who
             had
             thus
             horribly
             e●pos'd
             one
             of
             their
             Brotherhood
             ,
             could
             be
             no
             other
             than
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             and
             a
             sworn
             Enemy
             to
             all
             Religious
             Orders
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             so
             outragiously
             abus'd
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             their
             Brother
             ▪
             but
             however
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             their
             Rage
             ,
             the
             Honest
             Man
             made
             a
             shift
             to
             defend
             and
             justifie
             his
             Proceeding
             against
             the
             Diabolical
             Malice
             of
             these
             Monks
             .
          
           
             I
             could
             furnish
             you
             here
             with
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             curious
             Stories
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Amours
             and
             Intriegues
             of
             Monks
             and
             Priests
             ,
             if
             I
             were
             not
             persuaded
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             every
             Honest
             Man
             ,
             not
             to
             speak
             ,
             but
             with
             great
             Moderation
             of
             a
             Vice
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Discovery
             is
             equally
             dangerous
             ,
             to
             him
             that
             makes
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             those
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             made
             .
             And
             therefore
             shall
             only
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             out
             short
             here
             ,
             That
             I
             never
             in
             my
             life
             convers'd
             with
             any
             one
             Monk
             or
             Priest
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             
             for
             so
             long
             a
             time
             as
             was
             sufficient
             to
             penetrate
             a
             little
             into
             their
             Manners
             and
             Course
             of
             Life
             ;
             but
             that
             I
             found
             at
             last
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             secret
             Commerce
             with
             Women
             ,
             or
             ,
             which
             is
             worse
             ,
             and
             what
             I
             would
             not
             willingly
             name
             ,
             viz.
             That
             they
             were
             addicted
             to
             the
             abominable
             Sin
             of
             Sodomy
             .
             And
             yet
             many
             or
             those
             were
             meer
             Saints
             to
             outward
             appearance
             ,
             all
             their
             Discourse
             was
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             and
             of
             Purgatory
             ;
             and
             the
             only
             Reason
             why
             I
             desir'd
             their
             Friendship
             ,
             was
             because
             at
             first
             I
             took
             them
             to
             be
             very
             good
             and
             honest
             Men
             ;
             but
             sometime
             after
             I
             found
             to
             my
             great
             Regret
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             been
             deceived
             by
             my
             too
             favourable
             Opinion
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             was
             acquainted
             (
             during
             my
             stay
             at
             Venice
             )
             with
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             Steward
             of
             a
             Religious
             House
             .
             He
             was
             a
             Man
             of
             the
             most
             promising
             Physiognomy
             that
             could
             be
             ;
             and
             I
             was
             much
             edified
             to
             see
             how
             Modest
             and
             Humble
             he
             was
             in
             his
             Garb
             and
             Behaviour
             .
             For
             ,
             whereas
             most
             of
             the
             Monks
             of
             Italy
             wear
             curious
             shining
             Stuffs
             ,
             fine
             Hats
             ,
             Silk
             Stockens
             ,
             and
             neat
             Shoes
             ,
             he
             had
             nothing
             about
             him
             but
             what
             was
             very
             plain
             and
             simple
             :
             He
             wore
             a
             great
             old
             Hat
             ,
             with
             a
             brim
             of
             a
             Foot
             and
             an
             half
             broad
             ,
             which
             flap'd
             down
             over
             his
             Ears
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             
               Pater
               Noster
            
             of
             Wood
             hanging
             down
             from
             his
             Girdle
             ;
             and
             besides
             this
             ,
             had
             an
             Air
             and
             Port
             that
             breath'd
             nothing
             but
             Devotion
             ;
             and
             his
             Masses
             ,
             which
             others
             have
             found
             a
             way
             to
             expedit
             in
             less
             than
             a
             Quarter
             of
             an
             Hour
             ,
             always
             lasted
             an
             Hour
             and
             an
             Half.
             He
             was
             also
             a
             great
             Lover
             of
             Books
             ,
             as
             
             being
             of
             some
             competent
             Learning
             .
             These
             good
             Qualities
             I
             observed
             in
             him
             ,
             joyn'd
             with
             some
             others
             that
             he
             possess'd
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             Report
             he
             had
             every
             where
             ,
             tho'
             indeed
             acquir'd
             by
             his
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             were
             the
             Motives
             that
             engag'd
             me
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             an
             Acquaintance
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             I
             look'd
             upon
             my self
             as
             very
             happy
             ,
             in
             meeting
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Facility
             in
             the
             executing
             of
             this
             my
             Design
             .
             During
             a
             Seventh
             Months
             Conversation
             I
             had
             with
             him
             ,
             I
             perceived
             nothing
             by
             him
             but
             what
             was
             good
             and
             honest
             :
             Yea
             ,
             he
             seem'd
             to
             have
             something
             of
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             ;
             for
             what
             he
             had
             publickly
             foretold
             of
             the
             Raising
             of
             the
             Siege
             of
             Vienna
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             total
             Defeat
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Army
             ,
             very
             particularly
             came
             to
             pass
             .
             It
             had
             been
             happy
             for
             him
             ,
             could
             he
             as
             well
             have
             foreseen
             the
             ill
             Consequences
             ,
             which
             the
             licentious
             and
             flagitious
             Life
             he
             led
             in
             Secret
             ,
             would
             draw
             down
             upon
             him
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             have
             prevented
             them
             .
             This
             good
             Monk
             (
             for
             so
             he
             was
             as
             to
             all
             outward
             appearance
             ,
             and
             whom
             I
             look'd
             upon
             as
             a
             Man
             come
             from
             Heaven
             )
             was
             oblig'd
             by
             a
             troublesom
             Accident
             that
             hapned
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             discover
             to
             me
             all
             his
             Wicked
             Life
             :
             A
             Lewd
             Woman
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             kept
             for
             several
             years
             ,
             was
             resolv'd
             at
             last
             to
             ruin
             his
             Reputation
             ;
             She
             being
             perfectly
             well
             acquainted
             ,
             how
             great
             a
             Lover
             this
             Hypocritical
             Monk
             was
             of
             Vain-glory
             ,
             she
             had
             already
             for
             some
             Months
             threatned
             to
             expose
             him
             in
             his
             own
             Colours
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             did
             not
             furnish
             her
             with
             the
             Sum
             of
             Mony
             she
             demanded
             of
             him
             .
             She
             had
             already
             ,
             by
             these
             her
             Menaces
             ,
             drawn
             from
             him
             at
             twice
             an
             100
             Crowns
             ,
             
             and
             was
             now
             come
             for
             the
             Third
             time
             ,
             to
             demand
             the
             like
             Sum
             ,
             neither
             would
             he
             have
             mended
             himself
             a
             whit
             ,
             by
             complying
             with
             her
             Demand
             ,
             because
             she
             would
             not
             have
             fail'd
             within
             a
             Fortnight
             after
             to
             come
             with
             the
             same
             Threats
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               she
               was
               resov'd
               to
               declare
               in
               presence
               of
               the
               Prior
               of
               the
               Convent
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Religious
               ,
               That
               he
               (
               through
               whose
               hands
               all
               the
               Mony
               of
               the
               Convent
               passed
               )
               had
               not
               only
               ravish'd
               her
               Daughter
               ;
               but
               also
               abused
               one
               of
               her
               Boys
               ,
               in
               the
               most
               abominable
               manner
               imaginable
               .
            
             The
             Monk
             own'd
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             to
             do
             with
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             the
             Mother
             too
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             had
             not
             been
             the
             first
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
             long
             before
             his
             Aquaintance
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             had
             been
             Prostitutes
             ,
             and
             that
             besides
             they
             had
             been
             well
             paid
             for
             it
             :
             That
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             to
             put
             some
             stop
             to
             her
             Impudence
             ,
             he
             desir'd
             me
             ,
             to
             go
             and
             warn
             her
             seriously
             ,
             
               That
               if
               she
               would
               not
               be
               satisfied
               with
               the
               Mony
               he
               had
               already
               given
               her
               ,
               he
               was
               resolv'd
               to
               get
               her
               Murther'd
               .
            
             I
             was
             so
             far
             from
             offering
             him
             my
             Service
             in
             this
             Affair
             ,
             that
             from
             that
             time
             forwards
             I
             conceiv'd
             the
             greatest
             horrour
             and
             aversion
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             took
             a
             firm
             Resolution
             never
             to
             see
             him
             more
             .
             However
             ,
             I
             had
             the
             Curiosity
             ,
             before
             I
             took
             my
             last
             leave
             of
             him
             ,
             to
             ask
             him
             ,
             What
             was
             the
             Reason
             why
             the
             went
             so
             strangely
             Drest
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             slouching
             Hat
             hanging
             over
             his
             Ears
             ;
             he
             who
             took
             such
             great
             pleasure
             in
             Courting
             of
             Women
             ?
             He
             told
             me
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             found
             the
             Habit
             he
             wore
             very
             advantagious
             and
             useful
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             being
             an
             Officer
             of
             the
             Monastery
             ,
             when
             he
             went
             to
             receive
             any
             Rents
             ,
             
             the
             Persons
             concern'd
             had
             the
             greater
             Respect
             for
             him
             ;
             and
             besides
             this
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             also
             very
             beneficial
             to
             fill
             his
             own
             Purse
             ,
             which
             he
             shewed
             me
             how
             .
             
               For
               as
               our
               Monasteries
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               are
               never
               without
               Suits
               at
               Law
               ,
               every
               one
               knows
               what
               is
               the
               set
               price
               of
               an
            
             Assignation
             ,
             a
             Warrant
             ,
             a
             Contract
             ,
             an
             Acquittance
             ,
             
               and
               an
               hundred
               other
               Formalities
               us'd
               in
               Law.
               It
               is
               sufficient
               when
               I
               give
               in
               my
               Accounts
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               made
               use
               of
               so
               many
            
             Assignations
             ,
             Consultations
             ,
             Acquittances
             ,
             &c.
             
               which
               do
               amount
               to
               such
               a
               Sum
               :
               All
               or
               most
               of
               which
               is
               my
               Profit
               ;
               for
               sometimes
               I
               have
               disburs'd
               nothing
               at
               all
               for
               them
               .
               I
               go
               to
               the
               Lawyers
               ,
               the
               Attorny
               ,
               and
               Notary
               with
               my
               great
               Slouching-Hat
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               pitiful
               Whining-tone
               I
               represent
               ,
               to
               the
               utmost
               of
               my
               power
               ,
               the
               extream
               Poverty
               of
               our
               Monastery
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               effectually
               ,
               as
               often
               to
               move
               them
               to
               compassion
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               either
               take
               no
               Mony
               at
               all
               of
               me
               ,
               or
               else
               content
               themselves
               with
               a
               very
               little
               :
               So
               that
               the
               Mony
               of
               these
               Formalities
               of
               Law
               comes
               most
               into
               my
               Pocket
               ,
               neither
               am
               I
               oblig'd
               to
               give
               any
               account
               thereof
               to
               my
               Superiours
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               fruit
               and
               product
               of
               my
               own
               Industry
               .
               Whereas
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               should
               I
               present
               my self
               to
               these
               Men
               of
               the
               Law
               with
               a
               little
               Hat
               ,
               and
               a
               neat
               Habit
               ,
               they
               would
               presently
               twit
               me
               with
               a
               ,
            
             See
             here
             a
             Company
             of
             good
             Fat
             Monks
             ,
             who
             live
             at
             ease
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             have
             wherewith
             to
             pay
             well
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             shall
             ;
             
               and
               accordingly
               would
               make
               me
               pay
               for
               all
               these
               Writings
               to
               the
               utmost
               Rigour
               .
               And
               as
               for
               Women
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               I
               am
               always
               assur'd
               ,
               That
               tho'
               my
               Person
               may
               not
               please
               them
               ,
               yet
               my
               Mony
               will
               ;
               
               and
               that
               as
               long
               as
               I
               am
               stor'd
               with
               that
               ,
               I
               shall
               never
               fail
               of
               being
               Welcom
               to
               them
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Discourse
             made
             me
             conceive
             ,
             That
             all
             those
             great
             flapping
             Hats
             ,
             those
             old
             and
             Thred-bare
             Cowls
             ,
             the
             long
             Beards
             of
             the
             Capuchins
             ,
             and
             the
             high
             Collars
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             are
             no
             certain
             Proofs
             (
             as
             some
             suppose
             )
             that
             those
             who
             wear
             them
             are
             good
             and
             honest
             Men.
             The
             knowledge
             also
             I
             have
             had
             of
             their
             Disorders
             ,
             has
             powerfully
             convinced
             me
             ,
             that
             the
             Sin
             of
             Uncleanness
             is
             that
             which
             reigns
             most
             absolutely
             ,
             and
             without
             controul
             amongst
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             of
             all
             these
             Vowers
             of
             Chastity
             ,
             there
             are
             but
             a
             very
             few
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             ,
             none
             at
             all
             that
             observe
             it
             indeed
             and
             in
             truth
             ;
             for
             God
             will
             never
             afford
             his
             Blessing
             to
             foolish
             Confidences
             ,
             or
             Rash
             Vows
             .
          
           
             From
             all
             that
             has
             been
             said
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             difficult
             to
             conceive
             ,
             how
             the
             Roman
             Clergy
             can
             make
             away
             with
             those
             vast
             Revenues
             they
             are
             possessed
             of
             ,
             this
             Sin
             of
             the
             Flesh
             being
             one
             of
             those
             Vices
             that
             requires
             great
             Expences
             to
             maintain
             it
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             are
             not
             all
             of
             them
             equally
             Rich
             ;
             for
             there
             be
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             have
             neither
             Benefices
             nor
             Pensions
             ,
             and
             who
             consequently
             are
             not
             in
             a
             condition
             to
             spend
             as
             high
             as
             others
             ,
             who
             yet
             spend
             proportionably
             to
             their
             Incoms
             .
             I
             have
             known
             some
             of
             them
             who
             had
             nothing
             to
             live
             upon
             ,
             but
             the
             Mony
             they
             receiv'd
             for
             their
             Masses
             ,
             who
             did
             almost
             starve
             themselves
             with
             Hunger
             ,
             to
             spare
             something
             to
             enable
             them
             to
             Visit
             a
             Whore-House
             once
             a
             Fortnight
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             least
             once
             a
             Month.
             
             There
             are
             others
             of
             them
             who
             have
             such
             base
             and
             mean
             Souls
             ,
             that
             they
             learn
             Handicrafts
             ,
             and
             exercise
             them
             in
             private
             ,
             to
             gain
             some
             Mony
             :
             Yea
             ,
             there
             be
             not
             wanting
             some
             of
             them
             who
             learn
             to
             make
             Womens
             Cloaths
             ;
             as
             ,
             
               Mantoe's
               ,
               Stays
            
             ,
             and
             Petticoats
             ;
             that
             by
             this
             means
             they
             may
             have
             an
             occasion
             of
             freer
             access
             to
             them
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             profess
             the
             Art
             of
             Fortune-Telling
             ,
             and
             some
             are
             down-right
             Negromancers
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             there
             be
             others
             who
             are
             not
             only
             base
             and
             mean
             ,
             but
             also
             Sacrilegious
             ;
             for
             tho'
             (
             according
             to
             their
             Principles
             )
             to
             celebrate
             more
             Masses
             than
             one
             a
             day
             ,
             be
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Profanations
             a
             man
             can
             be
             guilty
             of
             ,
             yet
             these
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             ,
             who
             sacrifice
             all
             that
             is
             Sacred
             and
             Holy
             to
             their
             own
             Interest
             ,
             do
             easily
             get
             over
             this
             difficulty
             ,
             and
             say
             sometimes
             three
             or
             four
             Masses
             a
             day
             in
             several
             places
             .
          
           
             Once
             on
             a
             Holiday
             I
             heard
             Mass
             said
             very
             early
             in
             the
             Morning
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             S.
             Mark
             at
             Venice
             ,
             by
             a
             poor
             Priest
             of
             my
             Acquaintance
             ;
             and
             having
             occasion
             the
             same
             Morning
             to
             go
             to
             Muran
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             a
             little
             League
             distant
             from
             Venice
             ,
             as
             I
             past
             through
             a
             Church
             ,
             I
             saw
             the
             same
             Priest
             celebrating
             another
             Mass
             .
             About
             Two
             Hours
             after
             I
             was
             oblig'd
             to
             go
             to
             a
             place
             call'd
             
               la
               Judeka
            
             ,
             and
             there
             I
             again
             found
             the
             same
             Priest
             saying
             Mass
             in
             a
             Convent
             of
             Nuns
             .
             This
             Priest
             turning
             himself
             to
             the
             People
             at
             
               Dominus
               vobiscum
            
             ,
             perceiv'd
             me
             ,
             and
             knowing
             he
             was
             discover'd
             ,
             he
             became
             seiz'd
             with
             such
             an
             excessive
             Fear
             and
             Restlesness
             ,
             during
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Mass
             ,
             that
             he
             scarcely
             knew
             or
             minded
             what
             he
             said
             ;
             he
             left
             out
             some
             of
             
             the
             accustomed
             Collects
             and
             Benedictions
             ,
             and
             after
             he
             had
             consecrated
             the
             Cup
             ,
             he
             forgat
             to
             lift
             it
             up
             on
             high
             ,
             for
             the
             People
             to
             worship
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             Custom
             .
             As
             soon
             as
             he
             had
             made
             an
             end
             of
             Saying
             Mass
             ,
             he
             put
             off
             his
             Habit
             with
             an
             extraordinary
             precipitancy
             ,
             and
             taking
             his
             Hat
             and
             Cloak
             ,
             ran
             away
             without
             ever
             demanding
             his
             Mony
             for
             the
             Mass
             he
             had
             said
             .
             I
             could
             easily
             have
             caus'd
             him
             to
             be
             seiz'd
             ;
             but
             knowing
             it
             to
             be
             a
             matter
             belonging
             to
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             and
             having
             never
             had
             any
             liking
             for
             that
             Tribunal
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             concern
             my self
             with
             it
             .
             Besides
             ,
             I
             knew
             that
             he
             was
             not
             the
             only
             Man
             ,
             that
             was
             guilty
             of
             this
             Fault
             ,
             but
             that
             many
             others
             committed
             the
             same
             every
             day
             .
             My
             Pen
             is
             weary
             of
             setting
             down
             all
             those
             infamous
             and
             scandalous
             Actions
             ;
             but
             yet
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             Evil
             from
             whence
             some
             great
             Good
             may
             not
             be
             drawn
             ,
             I
             heartily
             wish
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             from
             what
             I
             have
             here
             written
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             all
             my
             other
             LETTERS
             ,
             you
             may
             at
             least
             derive
             this
             Benefit
             ,
             to
             be
             convinc'd
             ,
             That
             the
             first
             Argument
             which
             put
             me
             upon
             Writing
             these
             LETTERS
             ,
             and
             upon
             which
             you
             rely
             so
             much
             for
             your
             confirmation
             in
             the
             Romish
             Religion
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             poor
             ,
             weak
             ,
             and
             dangerous
             one
             ;
             viz.
             
               That
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               great
               number
               of
            
             Monks
             and
             Priests
             ,
             
               who
               sit
               at
               the
               Helm
               of
               your
               Church
               ,
               should
               be
               all
               of
               them
               in
               an
               Error
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               very
               safely
               rely'd
               upon
               .
            
             This
             is
             one
             of
             those
             Arguments
             we
             call
             
               Circulus
               Vitiosus
            
             ,
             a
             Vicious
             or
             
               Faulty
               Circle
            
             .
             The
             Seculars
             repose
             themselves
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             upon
             the
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             divide
             the
             Priests
             
             and
             Monks
             ,
             as
             they
             divide
             them
             at
             
               Rome
               ;
               viz.
            
             into
             Priests
             on
             this
             side
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             the
             Alpes
             ;
             we
             find
             that
             the
             latter
             rely
             on
             the
             former
             ,
             who
             are
             Italians
             ;
             and
             these
             again
             repose
             themselves
             wholly
             on
             those
             at
             Rome
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             upon
             that
             number
             of
             Ecclesiasticks
             that
             are
             about
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             who
             in
             their
             Opinion
             pass
             for
             very
             great
             Doctors
             .
             Now
             these
             again
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             do
             not
             rely
             so
             much
             upon
             their
             own
             Science
             or
             Learning
             ,
             which
             they
             know
             to
             be
             very
             mean
             ,
             as
             upon
             the
             great
             number
             of
             Priests
             and
             Seculars
             ,
             who
             believe
             them
             .
             This
             made
             one
             of
             their
             great
             Preachers
             declare
             from
             the
             Pulpit
             ;
             
               That
               it
               was
               an
               invincible
               Argument
               to
               prove
               the
               Truth
               of
            
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             
               because
               there
               was
               such
               a
               vast
               number
               of
               those
               who
               believed
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               inconsiderable
               Number
               that
               deny'd
               it
               :
            
             That
             their
             Catholicks
             
               being
               twenty
               to
               one
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               accounted
               as
               the
               strongest
               ,
               so
               the
               truest
               .
            
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             employ
             my
             time
             here
             to
             shew
             ,
             how
             weak
             and
             frivolous
             those
             Arguments
             are
             ,
             that
             are
             drawn
             either
             from
             the
             Number
             ,
             or
             Dignity
             of
             the
             Persons
             that
             profess
             it
             .
             It
             shall
             suffice
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             exposed
             to
             your
             View
             the
             discovery
             I
             have
             made
             of
             the
             Unfaithfulness
             and
             Falsness
             of
             your
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             it
             is
             their
             outward
             Interest
             to
             abuse
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             deceive
             themselves
             whilst
             they
             impose
             upon
             you
             .
             For
             as
             they
             are
             well-pleased
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             by
             the
             Multitude
             ,
             as
             an
             Argument
             to
             enforce
             their
             Belief
             ;
             so
             God
             suffers
             them
             to
             make
             the
             same
             Multitude
             ,
             an
             Argument
             to
             confirm
             their
             own
             Belief
             .
             If
             one
             Blind-man
             leads
             another
             ,
             they
             
             must
             
               both
               of
               them
               fall
               into
               the
               Ditch
            
             ;
             and
             if
             one
             leads
             Twenty
             ,
             they
             must
             still
             undergo
             the
             same
             Fate
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             much
             surer
             way
             for
             us
             to
             rely
             upon
             something
             we
             know
             to
             be
             fixt
             and
             solid
             ,
             (
             such
             as
             we
             know
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             to
             endeavour
             to
             penetrate
             the
             true
             Sense
             thereof
             ,
             )
             than
             to
             repose
             ones
             Confidence
             upon
             Men
             ,
             who
             being
             blinded
             by
             their
             Interests
             ,
             or
             Passion
             ,
             may
             afterwards
             blind
             and
             deceive
             us
             also
             for
             Company
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             conclude
             this
             account
             of
             my
             Journy
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             Remarks
             I
             have
             made
             during
             my
             stay
             in
             Italy
             ,
             with
             the
             recital
             of
             some
             small
             Circumstances
             which
             deserve
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             .
             From
             Milan
             I
             took
             my
             Journy
             towards
             the
             Lake
             
               de
               Como
            
             ,
             where
             I
             Embarked
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Valtelline
             ;
             and
             from
             thence
             I
             again
             past
             over
             the
             Mountain
             Splug
             ,
             where
             (
             in
             my
             way
             )
             I
             gave
             a
             Visit
             to
             the
             Curate
             of
             Campodolcino
             ,
             my
             old
             Acquaintance
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Doctor
             of
             Milan
             .
             He
             was
             much
             surpriz'd
             to
             see
             me
             there
             again
             ,
             and
             especially
             when
             he
             understood
             by
             me
             ,
             That
             my
             intention
             was
             to
             take
             another
             Journy
             through
             the
             Country
             of
             the
             Grisons
             into
             Switzerland
             .
             He
             advised
             me
             very
             seriously
             to
             beware
             of
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             to
             Converse
             with
             them
             as
             little
             and
             as
             cautiously
             as
             might
             be
             .
             I
             told
             him
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             very
             difficult
             Task
             ,
             to
             avoid
             their
             Conversation
             in
             a
             Country
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             every
             where
             mix'd
             with
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             to
             know
             and
             discern
             them
             .
             Whereupon
             he
             told
             me
             ,
             That
             I
             might
             easily
             discern
             them
             by
             their
             manner
             of
             Discourse
             ;
             For
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               you
               shall
               not
               be
               a
               quarter
               of
               an
               Hour
               in
               any
               of
               their
               Company
               ,
               but
               you
               
               shall
               hear
               some
               of
               these
               Words
               coming
               from
               them
               ,
            
             The
             Purity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             the
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             Written
             Truth
             ;
             the
             Testament
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             
               and
               other
               like
               Expressions
               ,
               tending
               to
               exalt
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               above
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               See
               of
            
             Rome
             .
             But
             this
             Notion
             the
             Doctor
             gave
             me
             of
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             was
             so
             far
             from
             giving
             me
             an
             undervaluing
             Conceit
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             I
             took
             notice
             of
             something
             very
             pleasing
             and
             excellent
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             which
             rendred
             them
             the
             more
             amiable
             in
             my
             Eyes
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             I
             was
             passing
             over
             the
             Alpes
             ,
             meditating
             on
             the
             description
             the
             Doctor
             had
             given
             me
             of
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             I
             conceiv'd
             ,
             That
             what
             was
             objected
             to
             them
             as
             a
             Crime
             ,
             might
             very
             well
             be
             look'd
             upon
             as
             an
             Apology
             for
             them
             .
             Whilst
             my
             Mind
             was
             taken
             up
             with
             those
             Thoughts
             ,
             I
             perceiv'd
             afar
             off
             a
             Company
             of
             Little
             Children
             ,
             who
             came
             Running
             towards
             me
             from
             a
             little
             Hamlet
             ,
             upon
             the
             Mountain
             ,
             to
             Beg
             an
             Alms
             of
             me
             :
             I
             observ'd
             ,
             that
             these
             Children
             beg'd
             only
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             
               Love
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             by
             which
             I
             knew
             them
             to
             be
             Protestants
             .
             And
             tho'
             I
             was
             not
             then
             so
             well
             stor'd
             with
             Mony
             to
             be
             liberal
             to
             them
             ;
             yet
             they
             were
             very
             thankful
             for
             the
             Little
             I
             gave
             them
             ,
             and
             return'd
             peacably
             to
             the
             Village
             ,
             having
             first
             bestow'd
             a
             Thousand
             Blessings
             upon
             me
             .
             As
             I
             Travell'd
             forwards
             ,
             and
             was
             coming
             down
             the
             Mountain
             ,
             I
             met
             with
             another
             small
             Hamlet
             ,
             from
             whence
             also
             came
             forth
             a
             Company
             of
             Children
             upon
             the
             same
             design
             as
             the
             former
             ;
             but
             their
             Form
             of
             Begging
             was
             very
             different
             ,
             for
             they
             entreated
             
             my
             Charity
             for
             the
             
               Love
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             of
             S.
             Anthony
             of
             Padua
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Souls
               of
               Purgatory
            
             .
             Neither
             were
             they
             contented
             with
             the
             small
             Gift
             I
             had
             bestow'd
             upon
             the
             other
             Children
             ,
             but
             followed
             me
             with
             great
             Importunity
             above
             a
             quarter
             of
             a
             League
             ,
             repeating
             a
             great
             Number
             of
             
               Ave
               Maries
            
             ,
             and
             
               Prayers
               for
               the
               Dead
            
             ;
             and
             after
             all
             ,
             seeing
             they
             could
             get
             no
             more
             of
             me
             ,
             they
             chang'd
             their
             Prayers
             into
             a
             Thousand
             Curses
             ,
             and
             took
             up
             Stones
             ,
             which
             they
             flung
             at
             me
             .
             I
             perceiv'd
             by
             this
             Action
             ,
             that
             these
             Little
             Catholicks
             were
             not
             so
             well
             Taught
             and
             Educated
             as
             the
             Children
             of
             Protestants
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Doctrin
             instill'd
             into
             them
             ,
             did
             not
             produce
             so
             good
             Fruit
             ,
             as
             the
             Purity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             did
             in
             the
             others
             .
             In
             this
             manner
             I
             continued
             my
             Journy
             through
             the
             Country
             of
             the
             Grisons
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Swisses
             ;
             and
             without
             tying
             my self
             to
             observe
             the
             Advice
             of
             the
             Curate
             of
             Campodolcino
             ,
             I
             indifferently
             Convers'd
             with
             the
             Protestants
             and
             Catholicks
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             it
             is
             a
             difficult
             thing
             for
             People
             of
             a
             different
             Religion
             (
             tho'
             living
             under
             the
             same
             Laws
             and
             Government
             ,
             as
             the
             Swisses
             are
             )
             perfectly
             to
             love
             one
             another
             .
             However
             ,
             I
             observ'd
             ,
             That
             the
             Papists
             spake
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             of
             Bitterness
             against
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             than
             the
             Protestants
             did
             against
             them
             ,
             tho'
             indeed
             these
             latter
             had
             much
             more
             Reason
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             at
             the
             time
             when
             the
             Persecution
             was
             carried
             on
             against
             the
             Protestants
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Fury
             .
             I
             was
             very
             much
             edified
             with
             the
             Example
             of
             several
             
               French
               Protestants
            
             ,
             fled
             into
             Switzerland
             ,
             who
             were
             so
             far
             from
             complaining
             
             of
             the
             Miseries
             they
             had
             suffer'd
             ,
             that
             they
             exhorted
             one
             another
             ,
             (
             with
             Words
             of
             Holy
             Scripture
             )
             to
             bear
             patiently
             those
             further
             Sufferings
             their
             Exile
             might
             expose
             them
             to
             .
             Neither
             could
             they
             endure
             to
             hear
             others
             speak
             ill
             of
             their
             Persecutors
             ,
             and
             testified
             themselves
             to
             desire
             nothing
             more
             ,
             than
             that
             it
             would
             please
             God
             to
             Pardon
             and
             Convert
             them
             .
             There
             was
             an
             old
             Gentleman
             ,
             who
             in
             my
             hearing
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Charity
             reprov'd
             a
             young
             French
             Souldier
             for
             being
             transported
             in
             Passion
             against
             the
             French
             King
             ;
             asking
             him
             ,
             
               Whether
               the
               Reading
               of
               the
               Holy
               Bible
               had
               taught
               him
               so
               to
               do
               ?
            
             The
             Young
             man
             was
             dash'd
             with
             this
             Check
             ,
             and
             desired
             him
             ,
             to
             excuse
             a
             Fault
             he
             had
             committed
             ,
             by
             the
             Regret
             he
             had
             ,
             to
             see
             himself
             reduc'd
             to
             the
             condition
             of
             a
             Souldiers
             Life
             for
             a
             poor
             Subsistence
             ,
             after
             having
             lost
             all
             his
             Estate
             in
             France
             .
          
           
             When
             I
             was
             in
             Switzerland
             ,
             and
             so
             near
             to
             Geneva
             ,
             I
             resolv'd
             to
             spend
             Three
             or
             Four
             Days
             there
             .
             I
             was
             Lodg'd
             at
             the
             House
             of
             a
             good
             Widow
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             very
             Zealous
             Protestant
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             occasion
             found
             my self
             many
             times
             engag'd
             ,
             to
             dispute
             about
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             :
             And
             forasmuch
             as
             I
             was
             then
             maintaining
             a
             Weak
             Cause
             ,
             I
             found
             the
             Arguments
             put
             to
             me
             to
             be
             very
             strong
             ;
             and
             tho'
             I
             did
             not
             immediately
             give
             up
             the
             Cudgels
             ,
             yet
             those
             I
             discours'd
             with
             ,
             took
             notice
             of
             the
             Moderation
             wherewith
             I
             gave
             in
             my
             Answers
             ;
             which
             made
             one
             of
             the
             Ministers
             who
             was
             then
             present
             ,
             say
             ,
             
               That
               it
               were
               greatly
               to
               be
               wish'd
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Priests
               of
            
             Rome
             
               had
               the
               same
               command
               of
               their
               Spirits
               ;
               because
               by
               this
               means
            
             Truth
             
               would
               
               have
               the
               better
               Opportunity
               of
               discovering
               her self
               unto
               them
               ;
               but
               that
               commonly
               by
               their
               Passionateness
               ,
               and
               their
               scornful
               and
               injurious
               Expressions
               ,
               they
               broke
               off
               all
               Disputes
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               found
               themselves
               pinch'd
               with
               the
               Evidence
               of
               Truth
               .
            
             The
             Truth
             is
             ,
             they
             behaved
             themselves
             towards
             me
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Kindness
             and
             Civility
             ;
             and
             after
             the
             Dispute
             was
             over
             ,
             a
             Fine
             Collation
             was
             Drest
             up
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             Invited
             me
             ,
             desiring
             only
             of
             me
             (
             by
             a
             kind
             of
             secret
             Reproach
             ,
             which
             did
             not
             displease
             me
             ,
             because
             I
             knew
             it
             to
             be
             Just
             )
             that
             I
             would
             be
             pleas'd
             to
             make
             this
             Reflection
             upon
             their
             Carriage
             ,
             That
             their
             Spirit
             was
             not
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Papists
             :
             For
             (
             said
             they
             )
             Sir
             ,
             
               you
               know
               very
               well
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               had
               Disputed
               as
               much
               either
               in
            
             France
             or
             Italy
             ,
             
               to
               maintain
               our
               Faith
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               done
               here
               to
               defend
               yours
               ,
               we
               should
               have
               been
               abus'd
               ,
               Clapt
               up
               into
               Prison
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               Burnt
               alive
               ;
               but
               as
               for
               us
               ,
               we
               are
               so
               far
               from
               having
               any
               recourse
               to
               such
               barbarous
               and
               horrid
               Means
               ,
               that
               we
               do
               not
               so
               much
               as
               upon
               that
               account
               think
               the
               worse
               of
               you
               ;
               neither
               shall
               you
               perceive
               any
               thing
               from
               us
               ,
               but
               the
               kindest
               Entertainment
               we
               are
               able
               to
               afford
               you
               .
            
             I
             cannot
             but
             own
             ,
             that
             I
             found
             in
             this
             their
             Behaviour
             something
             of
             that
             Spirit
             of
             Beneficence
             and
             Sweetness
             ,
             wherewith
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             his
             first
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             did
             Convert
             such
             Crowds
             of
             Infidels
             and
             Sinners
             .
             The
             Idea
             whereof
             has
             been
             ever
             since
             imprest
             on
             my
             Mind
             ,
             and
             put
             me
             upon
             applying
             my self
             to
             the
             Reading
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             to
             weigh
             their
             Reasons
             with
             a
             more
             unbiass'd
             Temper
             ;
             
             and
             having
             found
             them
             Solid
             ,
             and
             founded
             on
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             conform
             to
             those
             of
             the
             First
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             God
             had
             been
             pleas'd
             to
             give
             me
             his
             Grace
             ,
             to
             dispose
             my
             Will
             to
             embrace
             it
             ,
             by
             abjuring
             all
             the
             Errors
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             ,
             and
             utterly
             do
             renounce
             from
             all
             my
             heart
             ,
             and
             wish
             you
             (
             in
             Christian
             Charity
             )
             the
             same
             Happiness
             ,
             as
             being
             ,
          
           
             
               SIR
               ,
            
             
               Your
               most
               Affectionate
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             FINIS
             .